《Pretending To Be Gilead's Prince and Master Wizard》


 Disclaimer

    Disimer


    All names of persons, living or dead, ces, and events are all products of the author''s vivid imagination.


    Any resemnce to actual persons, living or dead, ces and events are all pure coincidence only.


    This story will also be published under Webnovel... soon.


    Aside from that, any reproducing of copies of my story, in any part of it, without the author''s consent is strictly prohibited.


    <strong>PLAGIARISM</strong> is a crime!

 Chapter 1: An Unfortunate Start

    Chapter 1: An Unfortunate Start


    The sun was shining brightly and I felt the warmth spreading from the bright rays on my face. Gone were the frigid days that I always felt in my home vige of Ziv that would send chills down my neck and trigger the growth of white hair on my arm.


    While I stared at all the carriages that were passing by the streets, I was equally impressed by the buildings made of concrete surrounding the area where I was standing. Even the concrete path beneath my feet feels warm.


    I can''t believe it. I finally made it to the country of Gilead!


    With a small case clutched to my right arm, a brown backpack tied around my back, and a small sling bag slung across my shoulders, I set out to seek amodations in Citadel, which is the capital city of Gilead.


    If someone was to observe me now, they would notice that I look like someone who has just run away from home.


    At that thought, I walked along with the multitude as the wheels of my trolley bag made unnecessary noises on the path I am passing through.


    My name is Krise Lancaster, an 18-year-old girl dreaming of bing a master wizard, like how my father was before he died from a terrible illness. And that is precisely why I''m here at CitadeI.


    I could likewise learn how to use magic in my vige, but there is only one tiny problem... girls in our vige are not allowed to use magic for offense. We...or they... are basically taught how to utilize magic for healing purposes ONLY.


    Boring, is it not?


    As soon as I read the news from Dexter''s letter - who was sent here as well by his parents to learn magic - that girls are also taught to learn magic in Gilead Academy, a well- known magical institution - I was thrilled.


    I did not hesitate to leave my home after reading that letter in order to fulfill my childhood dream. I knew my mother and older brother would not understand my desire to learn magic, even if I told them about it.


    I have to take mom''s savings in the process for me to survive this ce.


    Love you, Mom!


    However, where are we again? Oh right. I was nning to find a ce to stay. I hope mom''s savings is sufficient for me to pay the rent. I will then have to get an additional job to support myself while studying.


    I know it may sound like a lot of work... but, if it is for my dreams, then I am willing to do anything just to fulfill it!


    ***


    "400 gold coins for a single room?" I almost gaped in disbelief after hearing what the old man just said, who''s standing right in front of me right now.


    "Yes, youngdy. How many times do I have to repeat myself?" the old man answered in a grumpy tone.


    I sadly looked at the purse I was holding. Darn it! There were only 300 gold coins in it.


    Heaving out a sigh, I had no choice but to refuse the old man''s offer and left the apartment building. I never thought living here would cost me that much.


    And so I went again on another search to find myself a cheap ce to rent.


    I was still thinking about the brief conversation I had with that old man as I prepared to put my purse back into my sling bag. My eyes narrowed suddenly as I saw a hand reach out for my purse, and in an instant, it was gone.


    I jerked my head towards a kid in a red cap, ck t-shirt and brown pants who had just stolen my purse... who was now running away from me.


    "Hey! Give me back my purse!"


    The boy turned around towards me and gave me a smirk before turning around and proceeding to run.


    What. The. Actual. Heck!


    I proceeded to chase that kid immediately. I ignored the people who were bumping into me today in order to remain focused on that child who stole my purse.


    Noooo...I can''t lose him. If that happens, then I''m doomed! I''M DOOMED! I''d see myself sleeping in the street with concrete sidewalks andmp posts all around me as I''m sleeping.


    This is why girls should also learn magic for offense! How else can we ever protect ourselves from thieves or other persons? I am not the type of person who only relies on men for protection!


    I snapped out of my thoughts when I noticed again that I was returning to the subway station, which I had just left a few hours previously, when someone grabbed me from behind and pulled me back to the side. Unfortunately, I saw the boy get across the road.


    Talk about being unfortunate!


    Then, just as I stopped, a speeding train appeared out of nowhere. My eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Are you trying to kill yourself?" said the guy from behind.


    With my brows drawn together, I turned around to this person who''s the reason why I lost the kid who took my purse and saved my life at the same time.


    I paused for a moment and took my sweet time to scrutinize the guy standing right in front of me right now. I must admit he is tall... like 6 feet tall. He has this tousled warm chestnut hair, almond-shaped jet ck eyes, with lips that turned into a frown as his eyes bore into me... somehow making him seem a little unfriendly.


    When I turned to look at him, I noticed his nonchnt expression had suddenly changed to an expression of bewilderment, as if he had just witnessed an actual ghost.


    "I was just about to cross the railroad to catch that kid who took my p--"


    "Who are you?"


    I was about to exin myself when this guy rudely cuts me off with this question.


    His almond-shaped eyes almost widened as he inspected my face, and I witnessed a bead of water start to glisten on his face.


    I found myself panicking at the sight of a guy crying. They say guys do not cry very often, especially when they have just lost someone that they truly loved for the rest of their lives.


    "W-Why are you crying, mister?" I asked back before I could stop my big mouth from talking.


    "I said who are you?" he repealed his question, only more sternly this time.


    Feeling a bit overwhelmed and scared at the same time, I decided to introduce myself to this stranger.


    "I-I am Krise" I replied hesitantly.


    "Krise huh?" The man dried his tears with the back of his right hand before looking at me again.


    "Well then Krise, I''m afraid you have toe with me now."


    And before I could react, this guy, whom I barely knew, grabbed my wrist and almost dragged me out of this subway station.

 Chapter 2: We Need Your Face

    Chapter 2: We Need Your Face


    I felt uneasy as this stranger pulled me out of the subway station and we''re back to see the main road once again.


    My eyes would shift on his hand, then on his broad back facing me now, then back to his hand again. I am still holding my trolley bag in my other hand.


    What is actually happening around here? What does he need from me anyway? Could it be that he''s a member of that famous syndicate who sells girls abroad? Or is he a part of a ck organization and would want me to be a part of their sketchy group?


    There is no freaking way I would involve myself in those kinds of illegal activities.


    Gathering all my courage and willpower altogether, I suddenly decided to bite his hand which caused him to let go of me easily and waved it off.


    "Why did you do that for--- hey! Come back here!"


    I heard him scream from behind as soon as I started running away from him with this stupid heavy trolley bag right behind me. Knowing that he still chases after me, I ran as fast as I can until I reached the marketce of Citadel.


    Tears started rolling down my cheeks as I was thinking of all the unfortunate things that happened to me this day. First I was unable to find a cheap ce to rent, then I got robbed, and then this?


    Could this day get even worse?!


    Geez, I know I shouldn''t have stolen my mom''s savings and ran away! All of the things happening to me right now are a product of karma!


    I unconsciously turned my head to my right and found a dark alley with wooden boxes piled together and where there are no people lurking.


    As soon as I made sure that the guy is nowhere to be found, I went for a right turn and swiftly ran my way towards this dark alley. Just to make sure, I''ve hidden behind these wooden boxes.


    Beads of sweat started to emerge from my forehead but I managed to wipe it off with my free hand. I took my time to catch my breath first before heaving out a sigh that I''ve been holding on to for hours now.


    "There you are!"


    What the--?!


    I suddenly let out a shriek when I saw that same stranger earlier now standing in front of me... like he just magically appeared out of nowhere.


    Is he a wizard too?


    Well, okay enough of that stupid thought. I need to think of a way to outrun this suspicious stranger.


    "Do you really think you could run away from me?" I heard him say.


    What to do... what to do...what to do--


    AHA!


    I tried to concentrate and tried to remember the very first and only spell that I''ve learned from my father''s wizard book, which I stole by the way and is ced now inside my backpack.


    If I could just seed with this spell, I could get out of this mess and be teleported to whatever ce just to be away from here.


    And now... I shut my eyes and tried to concentrate while I chant the said spell.


    "Transportium Nextorbitorium!"


    The moment I opened my eyes once again, I saw the stranger was now gone from my sight. My eyes went round and my hands flew over to my mouth as I jumped up and down like a retarded kid.


    "Oh my gosh, I did it! I lost him! Haha!"


    I was still jumping up and down as I uttered these words like a seven-year-old kid would do.


    "Says who?"


    My forehead wrinkled as I heard that familiar husky voice of the stranger right behind me. And that''s when I realized that I just teleported a few inches away from him, but I''m still in this same dark alley which I chose to hide earlier.


    I let out a frustrating sigh while my right hand voluntarily smacked my forehead when realization dawned upon me


    Oof, time to escape now.


    I was just about to run away from him again when I heard him chant a spell.


    "Prohibere Obstupefacio!"


    In an instant, I felt my body froze all of a sudden. I tried to move even just my right hand, but I can''t.


    What the heck, is this a freezing spell he used on me? Why you little son---


    "Geez. I''m all tired of that running you made me do earlier, so might as well freeze you to your ce," he says before I could feel his strong arms scooping me from my ce and carrying me just like how you carry a sack of rice!


    I wanted to shout for help so that other people around this market would be aware that I am now being kidnapped by this stranger. Yet even if I wanted to, my mouth was frozen as well, thus preventing me from talking.


    Where does he think he would be taking me to?!


    In the end, I can''t do anything else but ept my defeat. I mentally heaved out a sigh and said my farewell in advance.


    Mom... dad... sorry if I failed you and didn''t be a wizard-like I was hoping to be.


    I''m sorry mom for stealing your savings, I''m sorry brother for stealing your home-made melon bread earlier.


    I''m sorry family... for running away from home.


    See you soon, dad... I guess... but I hope not too soon.


    "We''re here."


    While I was busy uttering my farewells to each of my family, I heard again that same voice of my kidnapper. Only my eyeballs could move after he struck me with his freezing spell earlier, so when I looked up to know where that ''here'' he''s referring to, I was quite stunned to see a beautiful castle standing majestically in front of us.


    Holy cow! I was actually imagining earlier to be brought in an abandoned building, or something like that. But what are we freaking doing in a castle right now?!


    "You''re heavy, from someone who''s small as you." I heard himment before walking once again.


    That''s because of my bags, you idiot! If I can just only move now, I would love to swing this trolley bag right at your face!


    As soon as the guards opened up the enormous doors of the castle, this kidnapper of mine hurriedly went inside it. After that, the doors were closed once again.


    I marveled in awe to see the expensive-looking furniture ced at the grand lobby of the castle, with a luxurious-looking chandelier made of silver with several branches stretching forth from its body which holds several bulbs in it, giving light to the whole room.


    However, I wasn''t able topletely scrutinize the whole ce when this guy quickly passed through it and brought me into a spacious room where a long, rectangr wooden table stood in the middle of the room, with several chairs ced on the sides.


    Atst, this stranger ced me back on my feet and cast a spell to let me move once again.


    As soon as I was able to move, I usingly pointed my right index finger at him and shouted at the top of my lungs.


    "Why did you kidnap me for? My family is not that rich to pay you the ransom you''ll be asking, nor they even know that I am here! I''m supposed to be finding a ce to stay before school starts tomorrow. And what are we doing in a CASTLE by the way?!" I shouted in one breath.


    "You''re annoying. Would you like to be frozen once again?"


    This guy arched one eyebrow as he looked at me.


    "Why you--"


    I was about to curse this moron when we heard the loud creaking of the door behind us, which caused our heads to automatically turn around to see who it was. My forehead instantly creased upon seeing two unfamiliar personas entering this room.


    One is a tall lookingd as well with long wavy hair dyed in a yellowish-gold color but has manly features in his face and body and captivating aqua blue almond-shaped eyes. Judging by his looks, I think he''s in his twenties or thirties. I''m not sure though.


    The other one is also a teenage boy that I think is about my age, who''s also quite tall, has curly undercut ebony ck hair with a round face, strong and well-defined jaw, hooded hazel brown eyes, and red lips which are now pressed together.


    "Alex! What''s with all this fuss going around here?" I heard the tall guy with long wavy hair speak for the very first time.


    "And I thought you''ve already gone for your meeting with the chief of Citrus Town?" The other teenage boy added.


    "Well, as you can see, I''ve run into something... unexpected." the kidnapper said and scratched the back of his neck.


    That''s the time that both of these new faces looked at me at the same time. The moment theyid their eyes on me, I''ve seen both of their reactions turned into a bewildered one, just like what I saw from my kidnapper earlier.


    "Alex... where did you find this girl?" asked the long wavy-haired guy in awe.


    "Down on the subway station." he immediately replied.


    I nkly stared at them when I noticed all three of them started to speak in hushed voices.


    Well, hello? I''m still here! And I still don''t have any single clue as to why I''m here in the first ce!


    Later on, the long wavy-haired guy turned to me once again with a smile stered on his face, emitting some friendly aura within him.


    "Forgive us for what our friend here may have done to you. I am Lancelot, the archbishop of Citadel," he said.


    Then I saw his hands pointing at the guy who brought me here.


    "Then this is Alex, the captain of the magic army... and this is Lucas, one of the royal high counselors."


    And finally, his hands pointed at this curly guy in front of me who waved at me in return.


    W-w-wait, aren''t these guys the same age as mine? Or maybe one to two years older than me? Howe they have such high responsibilities... for their age?


    "The whole country of Gilead is experiencing a crisis right now upon the disappearance of our prince and master wizard Prince Arthur Spellman. I''m afraid that without his presence in the country, our enemies would take that opportunity to invade Gilead."


    My hands flew over to my mouth upon hearing his words. I just got here for heaven''s sake! I can''t afford to let the whole country fall into its enemies'' hands!


    "Thus we will be asking for your help, miss...?"


    The guy paused for a moment and waited for me to introduce myself.


    "Krise," I replied.


    "Miss Krise, we will be asking for your help in order for us to solve this crisis... by pretending to be Gilead''s prince and master wizard." the guy continued.


    I gave them a questioning look. What the heck did I just hear?


    "Wait, what? What are you all saying?! I can''t pretend to be someone I''m not!" I said in disbelief.


    "In other words to what Lancelot here is saying..." that curly-haired guy named Lucas decided to chime in.


    His hooded eyes stared at me for a split second before he continued.


    "...we will need your face."

 Chapter 3: Childhood Friend

    Chapter 3: Childhood Friend


    The next day, I woke up due to this ear-splitting sounding from the rm clock that stood on my side table.


    Still feeling a bit drowsy over here, I stretched one arm and turned off the rm clock while still closing my eyes. When it finally became quiet, I turned to the other side of the bed and decided to stay like this for a while.


    "Just...five...more...minutes," I said in between my yawns.


    I tucked the nket closer to me as I feel myself being transported back to dreand once again.


    Then there was a knock on the door all of sudden that blocked my way towards dreand.


    "Krise? Are you awake?! Well, you better be awake, or else I will drag you out there myself." I heard someone shout from the outside.


    Hmm... who was that again? I can barely remember.


    Deciding to ignore the guy, I chose to remain in my bed while pushing myself to sleep once again. But unfortunately, though, my drowsiness has finally left me and I can''t feel the momentum of sleep any longer.


    That made me sit in my bed in frustration and red at the door, like it''s the door''s fault for waking my senses up.


    Wait... my bed?


    Where am I again?


    I decided to roam around my gaze in this gorgeous room to where I''m currently sleeping. It''s more spacious than my bedroom back in our house was, like two rooms werebined together. Even the bed where I am currently sleeping is too big for me, with its silky mattress and a thick, soft nket to warm me up.


    A few momentster, I saw the door now opening up and in it revealed the kidnapper I saw yesterday morning.


    Wait, so all the things that happened to me yesterday are not a part of a dream? At all?


    So I really have to do that... thing?


    "I thought you''re still sleeping." Alex folded his arms in his chest as he looked at me with his cold, nonchnt eyes. "Get up and prepare for your early morning training session with Lancelot... or we''ll have to kick you out of the castle."


    After that, he rudely went out of the room while closing the door without even uttering a word.


    Yeah, right. I remember now.


    Because of desperation of finding myself a ce to rest, I agreed in pretending to be the prince and master wizard of this country in exchange for giving me an allowance, a roof over my head, and food to eat.


    That''s why I''m here in the first ce.


    Heaving out a sigh, I turned to look at the rm clock and my eyes widened to know that it was still four in the freaking morning! Damn it, it''s too early to torture me like this.


    I finally got out of my bed, fixed it a little, before taking a shower in the bathroom that is also here inside my bedroom.


    Oh my gosh, I even needed a lot of courage first before I could even manage to turn on the showers and suffer in this icy cold water brought to me by the early morning cold weather.


    ***


    When I finally got out of my bedroom looking fresh, clean, and cold at the same time in my new set of shirt and pants... I hurriedly went to the dining room where I had agreed yesterday to meet up with Lancelot and to the rest of the group.


    "M-morning." I greeted while stuttering in the process. I still can''t get over with that icy cold water from earlier!


    "You''rete." That grumpy Alexmented.


    "No. Let her be. It''s okay Krise." Lancelot shushed this... cold jerk and smiled at me while motioning for me to sit on his right.


    "So now, let''s start your training first with proper table etiquette as you take your breakfast," Lancelot exined.


    By that time, I noticed different spoons, forks, and knivesid before me beside the dish of omelet and rice on my te, and a bowl of what seems to be a mushroom soup.


    My brain got dizzy at the sight of it. It all looks the same to me.


    "Uh, now? " I gave them a questioning look. I can''t enjoy my meal with all of this training!


    "Are you deaf?" Alexmented once again.


    "Shush Alex..." Then Lancelot turned to me. "Show me how you normally eat."


    I hesitated at first but I felt my tummy growling inside me, so therefore I chose to give in and scooped a spoonful of rice towards my mouth.


    "You''re even using that spoon which is supposed to be for soup." Alex gave me a bored look while the guy sitting right next to him chuckled.


    "I find it amusing though," Lucas said.


    As I chew the food inside my mouth, Lancelot showed me the ''proper way'' of eating by using the correct tablespoon, which looks bigger than the one I''ve used earlier and ate with grace and beauty.


    I almost gaped at the sight. I''ve never known there is a ''proper way'' of eating!


    "Make sure that your hands are notzily ced at the top of the table. Some would consider it being rude in front of the food... And never, ever, yawn, in front of your guests."


    I sat frozen in my ce as I was about to cover my mouth and yawn.


    Oh, man. I never knew being a prince requires this much hard work even in eating alone.


    In the end, we spent the remaining hours teaching me the ''proper way'' of eating.


    ***


    When it was six in the morning, I bid my farewell to the three of them since I needed to go to my first day of sses.


    Beforepletely leaving though, they''ve discussed to me what route I should take to prevent bystanders from seeing me walking towards the castle, what are the do''s and don''ts, etc...


    I think my head is fully loaded already with information, to think that my sses haven''t even started yet!


    After sessfully sneaking out of the castle, I walked my way towards my school in my inner white shirt paired with a ck jumper and white sneakers toplete my look.


    I was also told by my childhood friend in a letter that I will be getting a free uniform in my second week of the school year.


    Wiieeee... can''t wait for it!


    Well, since the pay that I will be getting from being an impostor woulde every 10th and 25th day of the month, and we still have 5 days left before the 10th dayes, I have to at least suffer for now by walking towards my school.


    It''s a good thing though the school is just a few walking distance from the castle, well that''s for me to judge since I''m very used to walking.


    The moment I arrived in front of the well-known Gilead Academy, I can''t help but marvel at the sight of these huge iron gates being opened now for students to go inside.


    "Will you just stand over here?"


    I snapped out of my thoughts when I heard that very familiar voice. Feeling giddy inside, I swiftly turned around and my smile widened when I saw the familiar figure of my childhood friend Dexter Woods standing behind me.


    "Dexter! It''s good to see you!"


    Not being aware of our surroundings, I immediately surrounded him in a tight hug, which thed didn''tin about but instead hugged me back.


    "It''s good to see you too," he said.


    Then I quickly pulled away from him.


    "I miss you."


    "I miss you too! It''s been long since we have seen each other." I beamed.


    He started to walk inside the campus and so did I along with the multitude of students also entering the premises of the school.


    "Yeah. So... what''s new about you?" he smiled as he looked at me.


    I can''t help but be amazed at how he changed... a lot.


    From a skinny boy that I knew back when we were still living in Ziv Vige, he grew up now to be a tall, fitted boy. From his nerdy look before, his thick volume of reddish hair was now styled tall with short or faded sides, which appeared to be wind-blown and a little...err...wild.


    He has the same tall, straight nose that I was so jealous about, almond-shaped royal blue eyes that never fails to fascinate me minus the thick-framed sses that he''s been using before, thick clean cut eyebrows, well-defined jaw, and red divided lips.


    In short, he grew up to be a man already... despite him being the same age as me. Unlike me, I still wear my usual pigtails on the sides.


    "Hello? Earth to Kris...are you still there?"


    I regained my senses the moment Dexter started to wave his right hand in front of me. Darn it, that must be so shameful of me to doze off in front of my childhood friend! Now he thinks I''m a weirdo!


    "Err... What did you say again?'' I scratched the back of my neck in embarrassment.


    "Nothing. I see nothing has changed with you, at all." I heard him now chuckle. "You''re still the same Kris that I used to know."


    I instantly flushed at what he said. "Is that... bad?"


    "No...I prefer you that way." he now stoppedughing and sincerely smiled at me.


    So in the end, he has to walk me towards my first-period ss to prevent me from getting lost inside the campus. He''s a year above me now, so there''s no way I''ll be sitting in ss with him. That made me sad though.


    After he waved goodbye when we now reached my designated room, he turned his back on me and started walking towards his own ss. While me on the other hand, I also started to turn towards my room feeling happy inside.


    Except for the fact that I want to learn magic in this school, my other reason also for choosing this school among other magic institutions is the fact that my childhood friend-sh-crush is also enrolled here.


    Now that I''ve seen him once again, I can finally say that all that running away from home I made has finally been paid off.


    But don''t get me wrong though.


    Learning magic is still my number one priority here.

 Chapter 4: Dressed As The Prince For The First Time

    Chapter 4: Dressed As The Prince For The First Time


    "Magic..."


    Mr. Pumpkin, our ss adviser, started to write down this word on the whiteboard in front of him after he uttered the same term out loud earlier.


    "It is the power of apparently influencing the course of events by using mysterious or supernatural forces." As our adviser underlined the said word on the board, he started to discuss its meaning with us.


    I tried my best to jot down on my notebook the things that he is discussing right now.


    "Being a wizard is not just about being skillful or being smart with spells found in the books, but it also requires faith in yourself and courage to do certain spells that you think is impossible to aplish."


    Even his advice was also written down on my notebook for future references. I''ll never know...maybe someday I might need to use his words.


    ***


    *Ringggggg*


    "ss dismissed." said ourst period teacher in History before picking up her books and went out of the ssroom.


    Finally, sses for today are already finished. Honestly, I am having a hard time listening to my teachers today.. I was woken up four in the freaking morning just to do some table manners sessions earlier for goodness'' sake!


    By the end of the day, I was able to make some new friends in my new school. And speaking of them, I am currently walking with two of my ssmates, who are my seatmates in the room, outside of the gates of our campus.


    "Hey! Since it''s the first day of sses, why don''t we hang out for today? I know a good pastry shop which serves very delicious cookies." Arie, the one with a petite figure with long, silky straight sapphire hair suddenly spoke up.


    "That''s a great idea! I''m actually craving some cookies right now!" the other one said in excitement. Her name''s Maggie, the one with a shoulder-length curly hair dyed in dark brown.


    Then both of them looked at me at the same time. "How about you Krise? Do you want to join us?" asked Arie.


    "Yes please. I am currently craving for a mango tart--"


    Suddenly, I paused in the middle of my statement when I remembered something at the back of my head.


    "What''s wrong Krise?" asked Maggie.


    I somehow panicked and waved my hands on my sides like a total idiot.


    "I-I just remembered I have somewhere else to go to!" I said, stuttering in the process.


    Both of them frowned at me. "Aww.. and here I thought we can officially have a bonding together for the first time." Arieined.


    "I''m sorry guys." I sincerely bowed my head in apology then looked at them with a nervous smile. "Maybe next time, okay?"


    In the end, they finally left me and walked together towards the mentioned pastry shop. As I looked at them slowly fading out of my sight, I looked down... feeling sad all of a sudden.


    "Bye bye mango tart." I murmured to myself as I turned towards the direction where I''ll be taking the secret route towards the castle.


    I heaved out a frustrated sigh a couple of times when I started to take several steps away from this ce. And here I thought I could enjoy being a normal student here in Citadel.


    If I remembered it correctly, I ran away from home with the sole purpose of learning magic and to be a master wizard of our vige just like my father was... not to be some impostor or a replica of Gilead''s prince and master wizard!


    ***


    -FLASHBACK-


    "What?! I look like Prince Arthur Spellman?"


    My eyes widened at what I just heard from the archbishop of Citadel. For me to be more convinced, they''ve shown me one portrait of the prince and master wizard himself.


    "Yep. You look exactly like him." Lucas stated as he holds the prince''s portrait with both of his hands.


    "B-b-but how could it be? As far as I know, I don''t have a twin brother!" I eximed in confusion.


    "Keep your voice low, for crying out loud!" Alexined while both of his arms are folded over his chest.


    "It''s okay Alex. I''ve just activated a barrier spell so that no one can hear us from the outside." Lancelott responded to which Alex heaved out a sigh of relief.


    Then the long wavy haired guy turned to look at me. His friendly face from earlier suddenly changed into a serious one.


    "Even us are confused also. However, let''s just forget it for the meantime and focus on our main goal here." Even his voice changed into a serious one as well.


    Then I saw his gazended on the portrait of the prince still being in Lucas'' grasp.


    "As we speak, the whole country of Gilead is functioning without its prince and master wizard, and we haven''t confirmed yet if he''s alive or not at the moment. Prince Arthur serves as the country''s foundation ever since both of his parents died because of a shipwreck, thus taking on the whole responsibility in such a young age as yours."


    My eyes went round upon hearing that. Wow...for a fourteen year old kid to take care of the whole country... that must be tough on his part for sure.


    "Since then, his name has spread all across different continents. Not only because of his stature as the prince in his young age, but also because of his exceptional talent in magic, surpassing all the known senior wizards'' abilities of the country... which is the reason why he''s also been appointed as the master wizard of Gilead."


    "Without him, as what I have mentioned earlier, Gilead might face a great war against its neighbouring enemies that have a desire of invading our country -a country that both Prince Arthur''s parents have sessfully reformed with their lives."


    I was a bit surprised when Lancelott suddenly turned to face me once again and bowed his head with his right hand ced on his chest.


    "Thus we beseech you..." the guy said in his low, sincere tone. "Fill in the role of the prince for the meantime while we are still searching for him. And also to keep this a secret from anyone else."


    "By doing so, we will also support you as much as we can. Like giving you everything that you need including a ce to stay, monthly allowance, clothes to wear, and food to eat." added Lucas then smiled at me while shing his perfect set of white teeth.


    My eyes almost sparkled upon hearing what Lucas said. I was just robbed, for heaven''s sake! I can''t afford to stay in the streets at dark. Who knows what will happen to me out there.


    In the end, I don''t have any choice either but to agree to bing the prince''s impostor.


    "Alright then. Count me in."


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    I know I made a promise to all of them that I will be taking the prince''s ce for the meantime, but then I also can''t help but to wish for a normal life as a student as well.


    The moment I reached the back portion of the castle, I stopped in my tracks and looked for that secret door that Lucas mentioned to me earlier before we parted ways.


    After several seconds of searching for it, I finally found a small door being hidden behind some thick vines. I grabbed a key from the sling bag I''m wearing, which was also given to me by Lucas earlier, and inserted it to the small keyhole of the door.


    The door made some creaking sounds when I was able to open it. I stepped one foot inside, and then another, until I was finally inside the castle''s premises.


    "Yo!"


    I almost jumped out of my skin when I came face to face with Lucas the moment I entered through the small door. He made me close the door behind me in a quick motion, then dragged me by my right hand without even uttering any word.


    What''s with all these people having a habit of dragging someone all of a sudden?!


    "Why are you in such a hurry?!" I tried to ask while catching my breath as well. I almost ran out of air because of this sudden running that we are doing.


    "Remember, only a few of us know about this. So just shut your mouth and keep running."


    After that, I chose not toin and keep my curiosity to myself. As if he''ll be answering my questions anyway.


    ***


    After all that running we made, Lucas brought me to a room where he said the prince''s outfit was already prepared for me to wear. He chose to stay outside while me, on the other hand, walked inside it and eventually closed the door behind me.


    As soon as I turned around, another spacious room greeted me with lots of expensive furniture surrounding every corner. At the middle of the room is where a queen-sized bed was ced, with a prince''s outfit put on top of its silky mattress. Beside the bed stood a full-length sized mirror carved in silver.


    I narrowed my eyes while heaving out another sigh of frustration. How can a girl, like me, supposed to pull this one off?


    A few momentster, I was finally finished putting all of the clothes ced above the bed. I went near the full length sized mirror and took my time to scrutinize my reflection in it.


    My hands flew over to my mouth when I saw the person staring back at me, who wears a wig of a wavy shag auburn hair- the same hair color as mine- topped with a prince red cap with a white feather pasted on its right side, avish embellished royal tunic in a deep red color, ck leggings, and a ck heavy boots toplete the look.


    I suddenly remembered the actual face of the prince on the portrait from yesterday and tried topare it with my look today.


    Wow... Now I can totally say that I do really look like him.


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    My head automatically turned to face the door as soon as I heard three consecutive loud knocks from the outside, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "Are you all set?" asked Lucas after knocking.


    "Coming!"


    I looked at my reflection for thest time before I headed towards the door and unlocked it.


    The moment I went outside of the room, I immediately saw the once again bewildered look on Lucas'' face as his jaw almost dropped upon seeing me in the prince''s outfit.


    "Hey, is she all--"


    My eyes shifted to Alex when I saw him walking towards us with his usual serious look stered on his face. But that changed all of a sudden when he instantly stopped in his tracks, with both eyes almost widened as he looked at me right now.


    "...set."


    And then...there it was again. Those tears that I saw from thisd back in the subway station started to surface on his eyes once again. He hastily rubbed the back of his right hand to wipe it off with force and put on his serious face once more.


    "Come on. Lancelott is already waiting for you at the prince''s office."


    As soon as he uttered these words, Alex immediately turned his back on us and started to take several steps away. I was about to do so when I suddenly heard an old man''s voice from behind.


    "Prince Arthur!"


    All three of us stood frozen in our ces as soon as we felt another presence right behind us. When I decided to turn around, a chubby figure of an unfamiliar old man''s face stood in front of me wearing a red circr cap on his head and a red and white long robe that almost reached the floor.


    Who the heck is this again?


    "It''s true!" he said in awe as he held both of my hands with his.


    "The prince has returned to Citadel!"

 Chapter 5: Being The Perfect Impostor

    Chapter 5: Being The Perfect Impostor


    Things have gone as unexpected as this. I barely knew this man in front of me, at all. And yet, I have to say something that would convince him that I''m indeed the prince that he has always known all throughout his life.


    "Minister Lim! It''s great to see you here!"


    I suddenly saw Lucas walking near this man that he called as Minister Lim just now. The man in turn looked at him and stered a smile on his face.


    "Counsellor Lucas. What a pleasure to meet you also." responded the minister.


    "However, why this sudden visit? Is there something you wanted to ask?"


    Waah... I couldn''t thank Lucas enough for suddenly saving me from this awkward scenario. I may have looked like a total idiot back there when this minister appeared all of a sudden.


    "Well, I would like to confirm if the rumors about the prince''s disappearance are false." Then the minister turned to face me once again. "And I''m d to see with both of my eyes that his majesty has returned to Citadel safe and sound."


    Oh no. I have to think of something to say. Fast!


    "Apologies if I may have deeply concerned you of my sudden disappearance, Minister Lim." I suddenly blurted out, which caused both Lucas and Alex to look in my direction.


    "However,I have just returned from my quest. And so I must rest from the long trip that I have gone through." I quickly added.


    With both of theds staring at me, I suddenly wondered if I''m doing this right.


    If the prince himself is here in my position, would he also say the same things that I have just said earlier?


    As I looked again in the minister''s eyes, I saw a hint of confusion from it as he stared at me.


    "Your majesty... what happened to your voice?"


    That stood me frozen again in my ce. Oh dear God, what else would I have to say to this man? Wahhhh... somebody save me!


    "Just like what his majesty said earlier Minister Lim..." Alex chose to chime in all of a sudden and stood next to me. "He just arrived from a quest. So, therefore, if you''ll excuse us, we''ll be taking his majesty to his room."


    "Oh! Of course!" the minister responded.


    Alex turned towards me... and that''s when I saw him smile for the very first time, which stunned me for a moment.


    "Let''s go... your highness," he said with so much formality and kindness. It''s like I''m seeing a different version of him now.


    "O-Okay," I responded.


    And with that, we left the minister and tried our best to walk calmly while he was still around.


    However, the moment we made sure we had lost him, that''s the time I was able to exhale the breath that I didn''t know I was holding on to earlier. When we arrived at another spacious room which turned out to be the prince''s office, ording to Lucas, that''s when we saw Lancelot waiting for us.


    "What took you so long to get here?" asked Lancelot as soon as we entered the room''s premises.


    "We ran into some serious problem," Alex said. Then Lucas was the one to tell the archbishop what happened back there.


    "It won''t be long before the public knows about your existence as the fake prince, Krise." Lancelot said after Lucas was able to tell him what happened.


    "But I think I did well back there... right?" I asked quite nervously.


    Wahhhh, I don''t know why, but I can feel my heart beating more loudly than usual. I was super nervous earlier that I haven''t recovered from my sudden meeting with the minister until now.


    "Yes you did--"


    "No, you didn''t." Before Lucas was able topliment me, Alex abruptly cut him. I see he''s back to his snarky attitude,


    EEHHHH???


    "Come on, give the child some credit," Lucas said. Child?! You''re just a year or two years older than me!


    "Did you really think you have fooled the minister back there?" Alex bore his intimidating jet ck eyes at me. "You''re far from being the perfect impostor."


    Lancelot somehow panicked and suddenly went near Alex and covered his mouth with both of his hands in which thed struggled to get him off from him.


    "W-we''re sorry for his indifferent attitude Krise. Just don''t mind him, alright?" Lancelot gave me a friendly smile, still not letting go of Alex.


    "No, he''s right. I''m far from being the perfect impostor." Then I suddenly bowed down my head in front of all of them. "Please, teach me all the things that I can use for me to be the perfect impostor!"


    That''s the time that all three of them paused for a moment which Alex used this chance to free himself from Lancelott''s grasp.


    "I promise that I will do my very best from now on!"


    ***


    And with that being said and done, thus the torment days with me started.


    I spent all throughout my entire week learning the ways to be the perfect replica of Gilead''s prince and master wizard.


    Starting from table manners session again.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "When slicing the steak, you must do it with delicacy and with grace--" Before Lancelot could finish what he''s about to say, I identally sent my steak flying away from my dish... and identally spilled Alex'' clothes, who happened to sit in front of me.


    I looked at thed apologetically, in which he returned with a death re as he wiped off the stain in the fabric of his brown tunic. That made Lucasugh out loud.


    "Oops, sorry."


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ***


    Then the fencing lessons. I never knew that the prince was good at this.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    Lucas was discussing the terminologies used in fencing when he suddenly decided to draw out a sword in which I instantly panicked. That alone made me run away from him while swinging both of my hands in the air like a moron.


    "MAMA!" I eximed all of a sudden.


    "Wait! I was just about to show you what the sword in fencing looked like!" Lucas shouted.


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ***


    We also tackled speech improvement in cases that I need to give out my speech to the public or have to talk to other royalties from different ally kingdoms.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "I would like to extend my deepest apologies for my sudden disappearance and if it had caused you so much trouble. In behalf...or was it on behalf of my royal staff?" I suddenly stopped and looked at Lancelot cluelessly.


    At the far end corner of the room, I can see Alex smacking his forehead with his palm.


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ***


    Andstly, we had magic sessions to assess my skills.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "Except for doing an epic fail teleportation spell, what other spells can you do?" Alex asked.


    Wahhhh, there he goes again, reminding me of that stupid mistake I did way back when he was chasing after me in the marketce of Citadel.


    "Nothing." I heaved out a sigh. The moment I looked at Alex once again, I saw that pissed look stered on his face.


    "What?! I just started going to the magic academy, remember?" I quickly added to defend myself.


    "You''re just a natural dummy, that''s all." Thed said in a t tone.


    I secretly clenched my right fist while looking equally pissed as much as he looks like right now. If it weren''t for his noble position, I might have punched this cold jerk in front of me!


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    By the end of the week, I slowly started feeling my body being exhausted from all those cruel training sessions that I''ve experienced... especially with that cold jerk Alex!


    Speaking of which, I''ve just finished my magic training session with him and now I''m finally off to bed. The moment my eyesnded on the rm clock ced on my side table, I was shocked to see it was nearly one in the freaking morning!


    "Must....sleep....feeling...tired."


    The moment I was able to rest my weary body on the soft mattress of this huge bed, I immediately fell asleep...


    ***


    Third Person''s POV


    Meanwhile at the archbishop''s office...


    Lancelot, Lucas, and Alex were still up for the night. The room was filled with hush voices as they discussed Krise''s performance.


    "I think that dummy is not yet ready to be shown in public as the replica of Prince Arthur," said Alex with his usual serious tone with one hand inside the pocket of his ck trousers.


    "Well. we don''t actually have a choice." Lancelot spoke, which made both Lucas and Alex''s forehead creased at the same time.


    "What do you mean?" asked Lucas in confusion.


    "Minister Lim has told everyone in the council about the prince''s return to Citadel."


    The archbishop''s answer made Alex pissed and Lucas gape in awe.


    "That bastard. He always has a big mouth stuck with him." Alex said spitefully.


    "Not only that..." With this statement, both theds faced the archbishop once again. "The news was widely spread through every country until it reached the prince''s betrothed from the neighboring country of Cordova.


    "Good heavens... I might have to see the face of that annoying girl here." Alex said with contempt.


    "Oh dear God." muttered Lucas under his breath.


    They can''t help but worry about the things that may happen in the next days toe... starting now.

 Chapter 6: The Princess of Cordova

    Chapter 6: The Princess of Cordova


    -KRISELLA-


    Another beautiful day hase to the capital city of Gilead. As usual, I don''t have any money with me as of now, so I still walked towards the school. Nheless, since it is just a walking distance from the castle, I don''t really mind walking at all.


    I was humming a song as I walked towards the huge gates of Gilead Academy. However, I stopped dead in my tracks the moment I heard that very familiar voice of my childhood friend Dexter.


    "Good morning Krise." I turned to look at my friend, only to be greeted by his precious smile that could light the whole town.


    "Good morning Dex!" I greeted enthusiastically to match his energetic pace.


    We walked next to each other towards the main student building where our sses are being held. And in order for us to do so, we need to pass the practice field of the school... where students are practicing their magic skills for their uing skills test.


    Well, I don''t really care much where we''ll go. As long as I have my childhood crush here with me, I am more than satisfied. Ahhh... what a great way to start my day right--


    "Kris, look out!"


    I almost jumped out of my skin the moment I heard Dexter shouted right next to me. When I turned to look at what''s going on, my eyes widened at the sight of a fireball flying towards us.


    "Shuryal Muryuelle!"


    My friend didn''t waste any more time and quickly chanted a water spell. With this spell, a huge water ball magically appeared and went flying towards the uing fireball, which immediately dissipating it and only leaving traces of smoke in the process.


    Wow! That was a great spell back there!


    "Are you alright Kris?" Dexter turned to look at me once again with a hint of concern on his face.


    "Y-yeah, I''m fine. Thanks." I said, still a bit bbergasted about what just happened.


    "You shouldn''t be walking around here if you know there''s someone practicing, you idiot."


    Our attention was immediately diverted to a girl who''s already standing right behind us. As I looked at her more closely, she has fair skin, with brte-colored hair to match her skin tone. Her round, olive eyes looked at us with contempt, and her pinkish lips were pressed together.


    Somehow, I was triggered when she called us idiots. I mean, she was the one who almost hit us with her fire spell earlier, and now she has the guts to call us that?!


    "You almost hit us. And we didn''t know there''s somebody practicing right now even though the magic skills test hasn''t even announced yet." I said while arching one eyebrow.


    "You---" This girl is about to say something but chose to shut her eyes and tried to calm herself. "Whatever. I''m going back to practicing."


    Without a single warning, she decided to walk out and went back to the practice field. Dexter and I only exchanged confused nces as we took several steps again away from this ce.


    ***


    When we all heard the school bell rang, our teacher immediately dismissed us and left the ssroom. That made us stood from our seats and walked out of the room as well.


    "Hey, I''ve heard there''s a newly opened cafe'' near our school. Wanna try it out, guys?" Arie suggested as soon as we got out of the gate.


    Holy crap! Here it goes again! I need to think of another way to decline the invitation.


    "W-well... you see, I''m living with my grandma and I need to be there for her in the house on time," I said while stering a fake smile on my face.


    It seems that both of my friends got easily convinced, thus letting me go immediately. As soon as I bid my farewell, I quickly dashed off towards the castle. I don''t want to face Alex''s wrath due to beingte in our training sessions.


    ***


    After I got dressed as the prince, Lucas immediately brought me to the prince''s office and instructed me to stay here while he finds Lancelot, who would be my teacher for today.


    I willingly followed thed and sit in the prince''s royal seat while Lucas went outside of the room. As soon as thed is now out of my sight, I took my time toy my head on top of the table in front of me.


    Finally, some peace and rest....


    "LET ME SEE HIM!"


    This serenity was immediately interrupted by someone shouting outside of the prince''s office. I tried to ignore it at first, but then themotion outside never stopped.


    "Running around the courtyards, shouting inside the castle, and now disrespecting the prince''s confidants? Even you are a princess, you''re really not behaving like one." Oof, that must be Alex giving a lecture to some stubborn girl except for me.


    "I WANT TO SEE MY PRINCE! WHY WON''T YOU LET ME SEE HIM?!" this girl whom they are talking with today didn''t give up and still continued to shout from the outside.


    I wonder what''s going on out there.


    Being the curious one, I decided to stand up from my seat and walked towards the door of the office and slowly opened it. The moment my existence was revealed to the people outside, they all looked at me at the same time.


    "Oh dear lord. Please guide us." I heard Lancelot muttered to himself, which stood the nearest to me.


    Among the people standing in front of me, there is this one girl who is quite familiar to me. Her long, straight brte hair, her round olive eyes that almost sparkled as she looked at me, her fair skin, her petite built and pinkish lips...


    Hey! I know this girl! She''s that careless student who almost hit me and Dexter earlier this morning!


    What is she doing over here?


    "My prince! I''m d to finally see you!"


    Without a warning, this strange girl suddenly run her way towards me and encircled her arms around me in a tight embrace. While hugging me, my eyes looked at theseds standing in front of me and mouthed "Who is she?"


    Before I saw them answering my question, this girl immediately pulled away from me so I quickly stered a fake smile in front of her.


    "I''m so happy to see you here again. However, why didn''t you let me know of your arrival?" Then she folded her arms and pouted her lips like a kid. "I''m your fiancee after all."


    Wait, what?! FIANCEE''?!


    It seems that my world was instantly shaken with this fact that the prince has already a fiancee betrothed to him, despite his young age!


    I quickly made a nce towards the threeds, who suddenly diverted their eyes away from me and whistled.


    "Aww, what''s with that look? Didn''t you miss me, at all?" she continued to pout, and here I am, suppressing myughter to the best of my ability.


    "I miss you, princess." I nervously said. When I faced theds once again, I saw Lucas mouthing the princess'' name "Marite."


    "Well then, I won''t be staying long, since I know my prince had to rest well." Then we saw her motioned for her maid standing to her right to give us something, which turned out to be paper scented envelopes.


    "I''m also here to give you the invitations to my father''s birthday. I do hope you coulde, my prince. It doesn''t bother me if your confidants can''te, but I need you to be there, okay?" Her round eyes just got bigger as she pleaded me with all her heart.


    "I won''t surely miss this for the world," I replied, which made her smile even wider.


    "Yehey! Well then, I''ll be leaving now," she said, which made me feel relieved instantly.


    At first, we thought that she is really leaving now, but then we saw her stopped walking and faced me once again.


    W-what is it this time?!


    "Won''t you give me a kiss before I leave?" she pleaded once more.


    KISS?! WHAT KISS?!


    I nervously looked again at the threeds, who only smacked their palms on their foreheads. They haven''t told me about the fact that the prince has already a fiancee'', for heaven''s sake! How do I pull this one off without getting detected that I''m the fake prince?


    "What''s the matter, my prince? You don''t love me, do you?" Then I saw her round eyes glistening with tears all of a sudden. That made me panic inside.


    "Is it because we were only arranged to be married by my father? Or is it because I''m not good enough for you?! I am now practicing so hard to improve my magic so that you can be proud of me. And yet..." Her sobs filled in the entire castle.


    Wahhh....what to do...what to do...what to do?!


    It seems that I don''t have any choice but to kiss this girl then! Say goodbye to my dignity!


    "Is it because--"


    I gathered all the courage that I could muster before bowing down my head a little and gave her a peck on her cheeks, which stopped her ranting and crying at the same time.


    After a few seconds, I instantly pulled away and looked at her, and tried my best to pull off a sincere smile.


    "You don''t have to think of those things my princess since you''re truly valuable to me," I spoke in formality that made the girl''s cheeks tainted in red.


    After that, the princess finally left the castle along with her maids. When I made sure that they are now out of our sight, I immediately red at these threeds in front of me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that the prince has a fiance''?" I asked.


    "We forgot. Sorry." Lucas said and gave me an apologetic look while scratching the back of his neck.


    "That was Marite Lockhart by the way, the princess of our neighboring country of Cordova" exined Lancelot.


    "Anyway, there''s another thing to concern about." Our eyes shifted to Alex as he held up the envelope with his right hand.


    "This."

 Chapter 7: The Class President

    Chapter 7: The ss President


    I woke up the next day to the same ring sounding from my rm clock, but this time I set it at five in the morning.


    Still, I''m having trouble getting up early and leaving my bed just to attend some training sessions with people living here in the castle. However, since I already gave my word that I will try my very best to be the best impostor they ever had, then I don''t have any choice either but to sumb to their requests.


    With a heavy body, I dragged myself to prepare for today''s early morning- and never-ending - table manners session once again.


    ---


    "Don''t forget to be on time for your training sessions after ss." Alex reminded me for the nth time. I only gave him a bored look while slowly nodding my head.


    "Well then, see you guyster," I said as cheerfully as I could before waving them goodbye and went out through the secret mini door of the castle leading towards an almost empty road.


    The moment I was able to exit myself out of the castle''s premises, I took my time to make faces as soon as I close the mini door. That jerk! Why should he need to be so strict with me?


    "I saw that!"


    Speaking of that jerk, I just heard his voice shouting from the other side. That''s the time I stopped and rolled my eyes at him before proceeding to walk towards my school.


    Wow, he got spy sses or something like that?


    ---


    "Good morning ss."


    As soon as our adviser Mr. Pumpkin enters our ssroom, all my ssmates stopped from what they were doing earlier and went back to their respective seats.


    "Before we proceed to our topic for today, let''s start this day with nominating our ss officers so that I may submit it to the school administration." Mr. Pumpkin deres, which caused my ssmates to exchange whispers to each other.


    Hmm... who should I nominate as our ss president?


    My head turned to look at my friend Arie, who is also been absorbed in her deep thoughts. Maybe she is thinking to run as the president?


    "Let''s begin," Mr. Pumpkin said as he wrote down the word ''president'' on the whiteboard. "Nominations for ss president is now open."


    I was just about to raise my hand when Mr. Pumpkin called out an unfamiliar name to me.


    "Yes, Mr. Wilford?"


    I turned to the one who was called by thatst name, and soon I beheld a guy who has the most ordered and neat hairstyle of all the guys I have seen here in school, with sses to match his brushed up jet ck hair, somehow giving him an intimidating yet a geek-ish look. He''s got that brown skin adonis look going on, slim, somehow muscr to look at, with an almost symmetrical face and reddish pouty lips.


    His pair of ocean blue eyes screamed pride as he looks at our adviser right now, with his arms folded over to his chest.


    "If you may, sir, I''d like to nominate myself for the position of ss president." he boastfully said. Wow, talk about attitude!


    Everyone gasped at what he did, but for him, it all seemed nothing as he casually sits back in his chair and rests his back on it.


    "Alright, Mr. Wilford is nominated. Anyone would like to nominate another candidate?"


    For the second time around, I was close to raising my hand when Mr. Pumpkin called out my friend Arie.


    "I would like to nominate my friend, Krise Lancaster," she said and smiled at me.


    Wait, WHAT?! I gave her a baffled look.


    "Ms. Lancaster is nominated."


    I suddenly forgot to nominate my friend and turned to face her.


    "Why did you nominate me? I was going to nominate you." I said to her, almost in a whisper.


    "I don''t want to be the president," she responded. "I thought you want to be the president."


    I squinted my eyes at her then pointed to myself. "Do I look like I wanted to be nominated as the president?"


    "Alright then, if there''s no one else who would like to nominate, then I''ll now be closing the nomination... Who would go for Mr. Wilford?" asked our teacher.


    Thankfully, more than half of our ss poption voted for him to be the ss president of our batch. That''s settled then. He is now officially our new ss president, and I''m saved from adding another responsibility on my shoulder. Hooray!


    Later on, our new ss president was asked to stand up in front and continued our nomination for the remaining ss officers. I ended up being the vice president, what the heck!


    After the nomination and our teacher''s discussion, Mr. Pumpkin gave us a short quiz about the things that he had discussed just now. I, on the other hand, was too sleepy to think of what to answer in our quiz.


    But... wahhh! I can''t afford to flunk my grades as well, or I''ll say goodbye to my dreams of bing a master wizard!


    When our school bell rang to end Mr. Pumpkin''s ss and to proceed with our new teacher for our subject Magic Form, Arie asked us if how was our test results from earlier''s short quiz.


    "I only got two mistakes," Maggie said as she smiled to the both of us.


    "I have three mistakes," I replied in exasperation. Rest in peace, my small, empty brain.


    "I got the same result with Maggie." Arie happily said as she showed us her test paper as well.


    Lucky them--


    "You''re such a bunch of losers over there." We heard that same raspy voice from the one who had the guts to nominate himself as the ss president.


    When we turned to look at him, we saw his pair of ocean blue eyes were now looking over us. Hey! How dare he calls my friends losers!


    ''How dare you call my friends losers!" I spoke out loud. His eyes shifted on me as he smirked to himself like a jerk.


    Then out of the blue, he proudly waves in front of us the perfect score he got from the short quiz earlier. Many of my ssmates looked at his score with awe, but I looked at it scornfully.


    "Even if you have the highest score here, you still don''t have the right to look down on others!" I eximed in a preaching manner, thus making his eyes went round all of a sudden.


    Without giving him a warning, I immediately turned my back on him and sat down on my assigned seat. I thought Alex was already the biggest jerk I''ve known here in Citadel, and now herees our ss president snatching that title away from him!


    ---


    When our sses for today have finally ended, my friends and I hurriedly walked outside of the school gate. Arie and Maggie had the same discussion of where to go after sses, while I, on the other hand, had a glimpse of a nearby store''s wall clock that says it''s now almost five in the freaking afternoon!


    "Oh no! Guys, I really should get going, or my grandma will be left alone in the house." I lied to them just to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "Of course Krise. See you tomorrow!" Arie bid me goodbye.


    "Yeah, see ya'' tomorrow Krise!" echoed Maggie.


    After I waved at them, I hurriedly turned around and dashed off towards the secret route that leads to the castle. Wahhh, I don''t want that evil creature Alex to shout at me when I get back there!


    ---


    Third Person''s POV


    Meanwhile, without Krise knowing, someone amidst the crowd, saw her dashing away from her friends and turning to her right all of a sudden.


    "Hmm... if I remember it correctly, that route only takes you towards the castle," he said to himself as he pushed his sses upwards.


    "I wonder who that girl might be..."

 Chapter 8: Just Be Yourself

    Chapter 8: Just Be Yourself


    -KRISELLA-


    Today is Saturday.


    I''ll finally have my weekend off from school. I wonder if I''ll also have a weekend off from my training sessions...


    I tried to enjoy sleep as much as possible, but before I could even think about it, someone grabbed the nket from me. My eyes are still closed as I tugged the nket to keep it in ce, but the person who''s disturbing my sleep right now is much stronger than I am, thus he was sessful in getting the nket from me.


    "Wake up, you sleepy head." said that familiar voice of that heartless, cold jerk. Yep, I''ll add the word ''heartless'' to his character description from now on.


    "Mmmmm..." I mumbled before turning to the other side.


    Suddenly, I felt as if my body has left the bed. When I slowly took a peek, my eyes instantly flung open when I saw my body floating several inches above the ground and out of the bed. My eyes thennded to thed who did this floating spell to me, with his right hand now raised upwards.


    And without a warning, the heartless cold jerk dropped me off right this instance, creating a soft thud as I hit the solid ground.


    "Ow, my butt." I groaned as I gave my butt a gentle stroke. Then, with a swift motion, I turned towards this... jerk... who did this to me early this morning.


    "If you think you''ll also have a weekend off, then you''re wrong," said Alex, as if he could read my mind right now. "Now, get up and prepare for your training sessions. Again, your stay here is not for free and you''re sleeping in the prince''s room for heaven''s sake."


    As usual, after his quick sermon, he walked out without uttering any other word. I was left here again, hanging, with my butt still hurting from that fall earlier.


    ---


    As soon as I was able to dress up as the prince in his casual- yet still fancy- apparel, I met up with the gang in the prince''s office.


    Now here''s my new schedule for today...


    ---


    From 6:00 am to 7:00 am, we started off the training session with yet another round of table manners session. Like, ARRGGGHH! Do I always have to eat while minding what spoon to use, what are the do''s and don''ts in the table, and how to eat with grace, beauty, and poise?


    "Don''t slouch while sitting. Always remember to still have a proper posture even when eating." Lancelot would always say to me every time we have this kind of training session. This was what I mean earlier by poise!


    Unbelievable!


    ---


    7:00 am to 9:00 am, I started to have my magic skill training session with the heartless, cold jerk. For today''s lesson, he has taught me how to generate and utilize the four elements of magic, which are water, earth, fire, and air.


    "Again!" Alex instructed, for the 50th time I think.


    Feeling frustrated, I forced myself to follow what he instructed for the 50th time as well.


    "Aguamenti!" I chanted, with my hands stretched forward. This is the basic spell used for generating a small water ball from your hand. But instead of a water ball, only drops of water came out from my palm.


    Next element...


    "Terrae!" My hands are still stretched forward to move the rock ced above the table. However, the rock didn''t budge a bit. Wahhh!


    Alright, next element...


    "Incendio!" I chanted to create a me. Unfortunately though, only smoke came out from my right palm. Wahhh, why can''t I do this right?!


    Okay, maybe I''ll have luck with thest element!


    "Nebulus!" I attempted to create even just a small fog out of the air that I can gather all around me, but only a small amount of dot-size fog only formed out of my efforts to gather its source.


    In the end, I can''t really do anything much but to weep mentally and slouched my body inplete surrender. There is no way for me to get this all right.


    ---


    9:00 am to 12 noon, it''s time for Lucas to train me regarding vocabry.


    "In behalf of my people?" I said, unsure what preposition to use.


    "Eeenkk." Lucas made a fake buzzer sound. I caught a glimpse of Alex who smacked his forehead with his right palm.


    "The correct preposition to use is the word ''on'' " Lucas gently instructed. Huhuhu, I somehow appreciate Lucas'' patience in teaching me, unlike that heartless, cold jerk!


    "Noted," I beamed.


    "Alright, again." thed said out loud.


    ---


    And finally, I got the time to have a break from 12 noon to 1:00 pm.


    Luckily for me, Alex and Lucas left me to do their own high-ranking duties, thus I was able to own this whole spacious room all to myself just now. I was almost teary-eyed as I finally got the chance toy my head above the table and rx my mind.


    Now, I started to feel exhausted from all these work that they are putting over my shoulders. But as I have said, backing out is not an option for me now. Not now where I don''t have a single penny with me to use.


    "Krise..."


    The moment I heard Lancelott''s voice and felt his presence inside, I automatically sat up straight and looked at him.


    "I swear I am not sleeping earlier!" I barked an exnation yet I was kinda surprised to hear Lancelot chuckled at how I acted just now.


    "Quit the apology. You may sleep and rest in your break," he said, still chuckling. "Here, I brought you a home-made cinnamon roll and some hot chocte drink."


    As soon as he mentions food, that''s the time I noticed the tray he''s currently holding with a te of cinnamon roll and a cup of hot choco drink ced above a saucer te.


    And as if on cue, my stomach begins to growl. My face flushed while it did so.


    "Aww, our poor Krise is already hungry." Then Lancelot ced the tray above my table. "Here, help yourself with these."


    "Okay! Thanks!"


    I started to dig into the food that he served for me while he looked at me with an amused expression.


    "You know, that''s also the kind of expression that the prince is showing when he eats the home-made pastries that I serve to him."


    I just took a big bite from the cinnamon roll when I heard him say these things. With my mouth still munching the food, I turned to face him with a curious look stered on my face. I tried to swallow the cinnamon roll first before decided to speak up.


    "Do you think I would do fine in this uing royal gathering?" I asked out of nowhere.


    There was a moment of silence between us as if Lancelot is also trying to think first of some appropriate words that he''ll be saying to me.


    Waahhhhh, what if the archbishop says "No, you''re really hopeless since you''re slow to pick up things that we''re teaching you. Just pray to God that you''ll somehow be able to pull this one off!" in a stern, pissed voice... like that of Alex''s.


    "Well..." Lancelot finally opened his mouth to speak.


    "The best thing that you can do to pull this one off... is to be yourself, Krise." Lancelot finished off his sentence with a friendly smile.


    "And also, always remember the ones we taught you." he quickly added.


    I smiled back at him. "Thanks for the tips! I really appreciate that!"


    As soon as I was finished with my food, Lancelot willingly got the empty cup and te from me and excused himself for a while to wash them off.


    While he''s gone in the meantime, I tried to recall the things he said to me a while ago.


    Hmmm... just be myself, huh?


    I think... I can do that.

 Chapter 9: Special Chapter #1: An Afternoon Tea Session With The Prince

    Chapter 9: Special Chapter #1: An Afternoon Tea Session With The Prince


    -PRINCESS MARIONETTE-


    -One year ago-


    "Your Highness?"


    I felt someone yanking my body behind me while I was still sleeping. While tugging the nket closer to me, I tried to ignore whoever is this person daring to interrupt my beauty rest.


    "Your Highness. It''s time for you to prepare."


    Well, who was this again? And what does she mean by prepare?


    Again, I just ignored this person and continued my way towards dreand.


    "The prince would be here any minute from now, your highness."


    Hmm... the prince, huh? My fiancee'' would visit me today? How sweet--


    When realization finally dawned upon me, my body automatically got up from the bed and turned to face the person standing on my right, who is none other than my personal maid Ying. I almost screamed in horror when I saw the time on my small clock ced on top of my nightstand says three in the afternoon.


    "My gosh Ying, why didn''t you wake me up earlier? Gosh, I''ll never have enough time to prepare for my fiancee''s afternoon date in the garden." I said, feeling agitated to my personal assistant all of a sudden.


    "I was waking you up for more than thirty minutes now, your highness," she said. I didn''t miss the chance to see her squint those pair of eyes at me while stering a half-hearted smile on her face.


    "Whatever. Just go out now, I have to change and prepare myself." Upon hearing my instruction, Ying willingly obliged and went out of my room while I, on the other hand, almost ran my way to my shower room to clean myself.


    ---


    I felt as if I was racing against time when I started to prepare the list of things that I have to bake for the afternoon. If there''s one skill I can be proud of, it would be my superb baking skills taught to me by myte mother- who happened to pass awayst year.


    No worries, I don''t wanna talk about it either.


    Anyway, while I was mixing the ingredients to bake butter cookies, my personal assistant is currently standing beside me and passing me all the ingredients that I will need.


    "Would you like me to do that instead for you, princess?" said Ying politely.


    "No, I''m fine. I want everything to be prepared by myself." I said, not bothering to look at my personal maid while I''m busy reading the recipe book I inherited from my mother.


    "Oh. Okay then."


    "Thanks by the way for organizing this list, Ying." I suddenly blurted out while looking at the list. "I was able to determine what to do first."


    Then I turned to face her for a while. "I''m so lucky to have an organized personal assistant."


    I saw her face flushed upon hearing my words, then gave me a sincere smile.


    "I''m so d to have a kind master such as you, your highness."


    "h, h. Enough calling me ''your highness''. It irritates me." I narrowed my eyes at her as I pressed my lips together. "Princess Marite is fine, or just Marite."


    "Oh okay...Princess Marite."


    After that short conversation with her, I resumed on what I was doing.


    After preparing the food, I instructed Ying to watch out for the cookies I baked while I''m out picking fresh flowers in our garden. As I pulled out several flowers, the front of my dress was smudged with mud as well.


    I looked at it for a few seconds and shrugged it away. Without minding it, I hastily went to the kitchen where I have left Ying and showed her the flowers I got from the garden with enthusiasm.


    "Ying, will these flowers look lovely in the table?" I asked curiously. Ying, in turn, ced one finger to her chin and pretended to think.


    "Yes, princess." she finally agreed. "I think it would add attraction to the table."


    "Alright!" Without a warning, I left Ying again to go to the man-made greenhouse built in the center of the garden and ced the set of flowers on the center of the table.


    A few momentster, I went back to the kitchen to help Ying with pulling out the cookies in the oven once we both heard that ring sounding from it.


    "Uwaahh... this smells delicious!" I said, feeling excited all of a sudden. I bet when my prince had a taste of my deliciously-baked cookies, he will definitely fall for me right this instant! Not to mention I have a caramel cake prepared too. I know he likes caramel so much!


    The reason why I am stressing myself too much on preparing these things is that this will be the first time that my fiancee'' betrothed to me and I will be having our first ever date together.


    I already met him during the time he was introduced to me by my father as my betrothed, but I never knew that I would fall for him this hard. He is such a sweet, caring, lovable, fun to be with, and super handsome gentleman. No one in this entire country would not fall for a bachelor like him!


    Well, my bad, since he is not already avable for anyone else but for me alone.


    While humming a song, I also helped Ying with decorating the table and cing the tes and fork above it.


    Later on, when we finally finished cing all the things needed on the table, I saw my personal assistant turned to look at me. Her gazended on my dress.


    "Princess, what happened to your dress?" she asked curiously.


    "Huh?" I didn''t get what she''s asking at first, but then when she pointed the dirt on the fabric of my dress, that''s the time my eyes widened and started to panic.


    "Oh no. I can''t let my prince see me like this!" I blurted out.


    "No worries, your high-- I mean princess. I have prepared an extra dress for you to wear this afternoon. It''s in your bed right now." Ying said calmly.


    "Really? Hooray! You''re my savior Ying!" I beamed while hugging the girl all of a sudden.


    After I pulled away from her, I immediately dashed off towards my room and saw the dress that my personal assistant was pertaining to earlier. With a quick motion, I hurriedly changed into this one.


    When I was finally finished and was about to go back to the greenhouse, my hands flew over my face as I saw heavy drops of rain started to pour all over the ce. Wahhh, why is this happening to me?!


    I saw Ying run her way towards me.


    "Wahhh Ying, why is fate so cruel to me?" I said and wailed like a five-year-old kid who''s toy was snatched away from her.


    "What do you mean princess?" asked Ying in a confused tone.


    "Can''t you see? Since it started to rain, my prince couldn''t make it in here." I said in between my sobs. "After all the trouble we went through just to prepare our date."


    I lifted my hand and rubbed the tears that started to roll down from my cheeks. Maybe we could have the day moved to some other time...


    "My princess?"


    My head instantly went up when I heard that familiar gentle voice of my prince calling out for me from behind. The moment I turned to look at him, I saw his majestic figure standing right behind me, and our eyes immediately locked gazes as I stared into his handsome, angelic face.


    "Why are you crying my princess?" he asked with a hint of concern. Even his face shows that he''s indeed worried for me.


    "M-my prince? I-I thought *sobs" you would nevere!" Like a younger sister to her older brother, my hands stretched forth and encircled him in a tight hug. I felt him hugged me back and stroking it gently.


    "I have never skipped any of our meetings before. Why would I skip this one?" he said while chuckling.


    "Because...because it''s raining outside?"


    As I pulled away from him, I immediately saw that radiating smile from his face that could light up my whole world.


    "No matter what happens, I will always be here for you, my princess."


    Ying brought us an umbre that we could use to go all the way to the greenhouse. Once we finally reached the ce, my personal assistant started to pour us some hot tea and the cookies I have baked earlier.


    We have some casual chit chats while eating. And as soon as we are finished, I thought he would be leaving immediately since he stood up from his seat.


    "Watch this, my princess."


    After saying that, I saw him lifted his right hand, and a faint white light glowed from it. A few momentster, I saw all the droplets from the rain ceased to move from its ce, like time itself stopped that moment... and all that could move is just him and me.


    From the droplets that are currently around us, my prince formed several shapes from it like a unicorn, a seahorse, a bird, a fish, and many others. I felt like a kid back in my seat, pping my hands and making an extremely happy face as I watched him do this.


    Soon, when it was time for him to leave, I apanied him until we reached the doors of the castle. Before he bids his farewell, I saw him pulled something behind me,ter turning out to be a magical red tulip that he never fails to give me during our formal meetings. He knows it''s my favorite.


    "Thank you." My face flushed the moment I epted the tulip from him.


    Later that day, I saw myself waving at him enthusiastically as I watched him ride on his carriage. I also saw him waving at me in return, before the carriage started to move away and went out of my sight.


    Ahhhh... I wish I could be with him... forever.

 Chapter 10: The Royal Gathering

    Chapter 10: The Royal Gathering


    -KRISELLA-


    I looked onest time at my reflection in this full-length-size mirror that''s currently standing in front of me now. Even if several days have passed already, I still can''t help but marvel at my look whenever I see myself in the prince''s outfit.


    Today will be the day that we''ve all been anticipating for. The king of Cordova is holding a party right now at their castle in the neighboring country, and as his daughter''s betrothed, I was asked to go to this party as the prince in disguise.


    Will I somehow pull this one off?


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    "Coming!" I said, trying my best to imitate a guy''s voice right now. Good thing they said that the prince has somehow a girlish voice too, thus I won''t have trouble imitating his voice.


    Once I went outside the room, I saw Lucas, Lancelott, and Alex waiting for me outside of my room.


    "The chariot is waiting for us outside," said Lancelott. "Are you ready now?"


    I didn''t look at him in the eye but instead chose to look into somewhere else.


    "Ready as I''ll ever be," I said hesitantly.


    "Don''t worry," I turned to Lucas and I saw him shing his radiant smile. "If ever you get yourself in trouble, we''ll be backing you up."


    Without further adieu, we all started to move forward until we reached outside of the castle. Surely, a beautiful chariot with a white horse standing in front was already waiting for us outside.


    Wahhh! My eyes almost sparkled at the sight of this extravagant chariot in front of us. I mean, this will be my first time riding this thing! Even if it''s really intended for the prince, I am still feeling giddy inside.


    The moment that we all climbed up in the chariot and it started moving away from the premises of the castle, my excitement just got doubled.


    I can''t believe it! This is all happening to me right now!


    My eyes were glued on the scene visible through the chariot''s windows when I heard Lancelott speak once again in a whisper.


    "So the king''s name is King Emmet Lockhart, father of Marite Lockhart," he said as if giving me an orientation right now. That made me focused my gaze on him.


    "Age is 35 as of now. Is kind to all his men under him." he continued.


    "Do I need to start a topic with him or what?" I said, almost in a whisper also.


    "Nah, you don''t have to." Alex suddenly chimed in. "The more words, the more are your mistakes."


    "Hmph!" was all I could say while jerking my head away from him.


    "Besides, you''re speech and vocabry is not that great to start with." Alex continued to destroy my confidence.


    "Okay, enough of that Alex." Lancelott came to the rescue. "As what Lucas said a while ago, if ever you need assistance, we''ll be right behind you. So you don''t have to worry about anything, okay?"


    I smiled and nodded my head.


    "Besides, you can always act as if you''re sick if ever you saw yourself in awkward or tight situations," Lucas muttered and chuckled to his own joke. Lancelott only arched one eyebrow at him.


    "What?" was all Lucas said as he looked over at the archbishop.


    Several minutes passed by, we finally arrived at the premises of the neighboring country.


    "Wee to the country of Cordova. Currently, we are in its capital city, which is Berserk." Lucas blurted out while looking at the window.


    "It is one of our country''s closest allies, and number two in terms of production and marketing." he continued. "Of course, we are leading in terms of those that I have mentioned earlier."


    I am not sure what to respond to that, so I chose to remain silent and continued to look over the window. Like Citadel, Cordova has alsorge buildings made of concrete, busy streets, lots of poption, and wide roads.


    Suddenly, I became anxious about what to do next once we arrive at the castle. And when we did arrive there, that''s the time that the chariot halted and the door was opened by a guy in a formal suit and pants and is wearing this huge white hat above his head.


    "After you," Alex said, motioning for me to go out first.


    I only red at him before I finally went out of the chariot. He and the rest of the gang went out right behind me.


    My head went up once I got the full picture of the castle standing proudly right in front of us. Its towers seemed to sparkle the moment rays of sunlight hit the ends of it.


    I felt my body shaking inside once we walked towards its entrance. Several of the servants immediately bowed their heads as soon as I walk past to them one by one. I somehow managed to ster a fake smile to my face as I looked to each one of them.


    When we arrived in front of these huge doors made of silver, these threeds in front of me walked towards a knight stationed outside of this room. I saw one of them beheld me with quite an amusement and shocked at the same time before he moves from his ce and opened these doors.


    Before I was able to enter this room, a man, who was the appointed herald for today''s event, bowed down to me and acknowledged my presence to the other guests inside the hall in his manly voice which speaks with full of authority as he mentions the prince''s name... the one I''m pretending to be with this day.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I present you... Prince Arthur Spellman of Gilead!"


    Once he finished giving the introduction, he motions for me to walk inside, and so I did as what I was told to do. With my wobbly feet, I took several steps inside, until I was greeted by a blinding lighting from this grand chandelier disyed in front of this whole, huge room filled with different types of ssy people standing before my eyes. Each of their apparel seemed to scream how powerful are they in each of their nations they belong to.


    I get it now. This is why it was called the ''royal gathering.'' Since all royalties from different ally countries are gathered for this event.


    While I was still dazzled at the scene in front of me, I immediately snapped out of my thoughts the moment I heard someone called out my name to my right.


    "Prince Arthur, there you are!"


    I came face to face with a man who looks like he''s in his forties, has the same hair and eye color as that of her daughter''s, and is currently smiling in front of me.


    "It''s nice to see you once again!"


    I was stunned for a moment when I realized who he was, but I quickly regained my senses and immediately bowed right in front of him.


    "It is my pleasure to be in your presence now, King Emmet."

 Chapter 11: The Kings Surprise Move

    Chapter 11: The King''s Surprise Move


    "It is my pleasure to be in your presence now, King Emmet."


    Upon seeing the king standing in front of me, I immediately bowed my head and said my formal speech, just like what we practiced for thest few days.


    "I''m d that the rumors about your disappearance are only false." The king stered a smile on his face as he guides me inside this huge, spacious room that Lucas called ''Cultural Hall'' earlier.


    As Ipletely entered the said hall, I noticed everyone stopped from what they were doing and took their time to scrutinize me from head to toe. Me, on the other hand, can''t help but be anxious over my surroundings.


    I swiftly sneak a nce right behind me and made me feel relieved to see Alex, Lucas, and Lancelot still with me. Somehow, with their existence, I will have the confidence that I could pull this one off by the end of the day.


    When we arrived near a grand table that stood out among the rest of the tables ced here since it was covered in a red cloth while others are covered with white, we then halted and the king motioned to us that we should all take our seats.


    I tried to look around and wondered why is his daughter not here. Maybe, she''ste I guess? It''s kinda relieving to know that she''s not here to annoy me.


    "Apologies, by the way, your highness, if I may have distressed both you and your daughter of my sudden disappearance. I was gone on a long quest these past few days." I said once we all take our seats.


    Before going here, Lancelot also mentioned to me that he had already ryed to the king that I was out on a quest from a faraway country of Metropolis to make alliances, in case that he would be asking where I went this whole time.


    "Ahh, yes I''ve known that. One of your confidants has mentioned that to me before." Then I saw him pausing from slicing his steak and turned to look at me.


    "Say... what kind of quest did you make in that ce?"


    I tried as much as possible to fight off the feeling of wanting to swallow this invisible lump that seems to block my throat. The king is looking intently at me and I can''t help but be anxious with his stare.


    Wahhhh! Someone, save me!


    "MY PRINCE!"


    Our eyes immediately went to the girl who said that out loud. My eyes sparkled upon seeing Princess Marite walking straight to us in his lovelyvenderce dress with its ruffled hem almost touching the floor.


    Boy, I''ve never been so grateful for her presence before!


    "My princess." I smiled back at the girl who''s currently grinning from ear to ear as her face lit up to see me.


    "Marite! You''re a bitte." his father said, which Marite only pouted.


    "I woke up past 9 am already," she replied. Marite headed for the seat next to me and immediately sat down.


    While they were talking, I turned to look at the threeds, who only gave me a thumbs-up as their reply. Wahhh, I think I will pass out any time soon.


    ***


    -THIRD PERSON-


    All of the remaining hours were spent eating quietly to each of their seats. Krise, feeling really anxious deep down inside, still tried her best to apply all the things she learned to their never-ending table manners session back in their castle.


    On the other hand, Lucas, Lancelot, and Alex can''t help but feel worried about their replica''s awkward actions. She seemed a bit off right now, it''s quite obvious as they observed her every movement.


    The princess, who has no idea what''s going on around her surroundings, is happily sitting in her seat with the prince beside him. While she was talking about the good things that happened to her for the past weekend, Krise became obliged to listen to her stories and tried her best to be as enthusiastic as the princess just to match her pace.


    Meanwhile, without them knowing, the king never left his gaze on the prince who''s with them right now. He decided to keep a keen observation around him while continued to eat.


    Soon enough, to break this awkward silence between them on their shared table, the king decided to speak up once again.


    "Say, Prince Arthur..." he said, making his daughter stopped talking and looked at him. "...I think it''s about time that you''ll be going to face the public."


    Krise, Lance, Lucas, and Lancelot were mentally frozen from their seats upon hearing the king''s words. Suddenly, there was this unspeakable tension formed between them.


    "Oh dear lord," Lancelot muttered to himself.


    "Like right now, father?" The princess'' face was distorted for a moment while looking at her father. "My prince and I are still talking."


    "Aww, wouldn''t my darling gave me the chance to be with his prince for the meantime?" his father said yfully, treating his daughter like a kid.


    The princess pretended to think about it before giving her decision.


    Krise was hoping at the back of her head that somehow the prince''s fiancee would save her from the hassle of showing herself to the public.


    "Well, since it is your birthday now father, fine! I will let you steal my prince from me." Finally, the princess gave her decision which made Krise mentally smacked her face.


    Each of theds that are with Krise right now gave her a secretly worried nce which made the girl heaved out a sigh of frustration on her head. Even so, she still tried her best to pretend that she''s okay and stered a smile on his face.


    "Well, thinking about it your majesty..." Krise uttered under the prince''s voice. "You''re right. I think it''s time to let the public know of my appearance once again. In that way, they''ll feel at ease to know that I''m already here."


    Krise''s words made Alex, Lance, and Lucas secretly looked at her with their baffled expressions. She sure is brave, I must say... is what they all are thinking at the same time.


    "I''m d you agreed Prince Arthur." said the king happily. "I will have the terrace open once and for all. The public is already awaiting your appearance outside of this castle."


    Once we were finished eating the meal served to us, the king indeed had his servant opened their grand terrace. As the doors to the terrace were utched, the king swiftly set one foot inside until he was able to reach the end of it and started giving his speech.


    Krise was just outside the terrace and was waiting for her cue to enter the terrace with the king as well, while the threeds didn''t move on their table since they weren''t called to join the king and the prince.


    Their eyes all focused on this poor girl and silently prayed that she would somehow have the wits to ovee the king''s surprise movement.

 Chapter 12: Facing The Public

    Chapter 12: Facing The Public


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Lance, Lucas, and Alex all remained in their seats as they nervously looked over at the girl whom they asked to temporarily assume the role of the prince.


    "Shoot! What do we do now?" asked Alex in a whisper. Even he is worried about what would be the result of all of this.


    "Nothing," Lucas said while heaving out a sigh.


    "All we can do for now is to pray and have faith in her that she could somehow ovee this trial that she is facing right now," said Lancelott to the threeds who in turn looked at him.


    Then, as if on cue, they all titled their heads again towards the girl as they all anticipate what''s going to happen next.


    ---


    -KRISELLA-


    My heart is endlessly throbbing so loud, I think it wille out of my chest any minute from now. Every second passed by is worsening the anxiety that I''m currently feeling.


    "I know that you''ve all been worried about his whereabouts this past few days..." I heard the king said, making my head lift up all of a sudden. Oh geez, is the king giving his cue already?


    "But you can all rest assured now because the day has finallye that the prince has already returned from his long trip... thus I present to you now... our very own Prince Arthur Spellman!"


    I felt every limb in my body ceased to move even an inch for a split second once the king already motioned for me to go beside him. Heaving out a sigh, I tried my best to stay calm and poised, just like what Lancelott has been teaching me this whole time.


    With a stern face that I could project, I pulled myself together and started to walk several steps inside the terrace until I was now standing beside the king.


    Everyone was indeed waiting for the prince''s appearance. People of various faces and in countless numbers greeted me as I stood high above this terrace and tilted my head to face them. As I appeared in front, all of them gave me a round of apuse for a moment before the king''s men motioned these people to stop.


    Shoot... I think my mind is in a nk state right now. Well, think fast Krise!


    If the prince was here, what would he say in front of these people?! What would be his thoughts right now?


    As I beheld all the smiling faces of most people standing here and anticipated for the prince''s return, I now have an idea of what to say to them.


    "Greetings, citizens of Berserk." I started, which silenced all of the people present at this time.


    "First of all, I would like to extend my apologies if ever I caused you too much distress because of my sudden disappearance. However, I made sure that after that long trip I have gone to, I would return here as fast as I could. I won''t let my people tremble in fear because of it."


    I paused for a moment and quickly wonder to myself if I''m getting this right or what. I wish I could be a perfect replica of the prince right this instant.


    "Ever since I became your prince and master wizard, I have sworn to protect all the people under my care with my life. Always remember that... no matter what happens, I won''t let anything destroy your beautiful smiles that you''re showing to me this day. "


    "I will see to it that I''ll protect your happiness from anyone who wishes to snatch it away from you... as long as I live."


    After that brief on the spot speech I had, everyone gave me another round of apuse by the end of it. Even the king was impressed and joined the multitude in pping his hands.


    Somehow, that made me super happy. I''m sure that if the prince is only here in my shoes right now, he would have also said the same thing as what I have spoken earlier.


    I was surprised to see Marite already standing by my side and suddenly giving me a tight hug. Woah, where on earth did shee from?!


    "I''m so proud of you, my prince," she said while still snuggling up to me.


    After a while, I stepped aside and let the king take the floor once again while I remained by his side together with this clingy fiancee'' of the prince. Up until now, I still couldn''t believe that the prince, who is only the same age as me, has already a fiancee just to be positioned as the king!


    Without the king and the princess noticing, I sneak up a nce towards the threeds. All of them only gave me a thumbs up as their response. All... except Alex, who chose to remain silent and emotionless in his seat.


    With his look, I suddenly felt anxious once again...


    Did I somehow fail their expectations towards me? Did I mess up earlier? Did the king notice that the one standing beside him right now is only the replica of the prince?


    Series of questions keep on popping into my mind as I beheld Alex'' nonchnt face. Afterwards, when I felt the king is nearly ending his speech, I looked back to him once again and tried to shrug these negative thoughts away.


    ---


    Later after the party was finally over, I bid my goodbye to King Emmet and to his daughter Marite, saying I have some other important things to attend to that immediately required my presence.


    When the king gives his permission, all three of us left the cultural hall and headed straight for our chariot. The charioteer soon made the steeds move, and all four of us remained silent after a few more minutes.


    "Phew, I thought it would be the end for all of us back there." Lucas suddenly spoke up after the barrier spell was activated by Alex to prevent anyone outside this chariot to hear us.


    "Yeah, I thought so too," I said, letting out an exasperated sigh.


    "But you were brave back there Kris," Lancelott said and shed his bright smile. "Good job."


    That made me happy and started beaming. But in the corner of my eye, I noticed Alex kept his silence while sneaking a nce over me.


    O...kay?


    Later on, when we finally arrived at the castle''s premises, all the threeds were the first to climb out of the chariot. As I was about to climb out as well, I suddenly felt a pang of pain in my head, thus caused my surroundings to dim out as well.


    I tried to shrug it away and step one wobbly foot outside the chariot. But as I did so, darkness soon started to swallow me...


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Meanwhile...


    In a dark, secluded room where its only source of light were the candles that have been lighted at every corner of it, two silhouettes could be seen facing each other. One of them was currently seated in front of his desk, the other one is standing in front of this persona.


    "I thought you''ve already eliminated the prince?" asked the one who is currently seated on his desk.


    "I thought so too..." replied the other standing in front of this persona. "He must have survived the ambush by my men."


    "I will let you off this time..." From his desk, one hand was stretched forth to this person whom he was talking to. "But the next time I gave my order, I expect nothing but sess. Do I make myself clear?"


    The persona standing slightly bends its body in apology. "Yes, sire."


    "You may go now."


    Upon dismissal, the one standing immediately turned around and was about to leave the room when its mind thinks of something random, thus making him face the one seated on its desk once again.


    "Now that we know the prince is alive, what would be your nextmand?" the persona asked.


    "Well," the one seated rubbed its chin and give it a thought for a split second. "In the meantime, we''ll let him live his life."


    "But when another opportunityes, that''s the time we will strike once again..."

 Chapter 13: After Party

    Chapter 13: After Party


    -KRISELLA-


    My eyelids felt heavy when I tried to open my eyes. I wonder what happened to me. Thest thing I remembered was when we were at the royal gathering, celebrating the king''s birthday.


    Gathering all the force that I could muster, I forced myself to open it, and soon... sunlight was the first thing to ever greet me from therge window on my right. I moved my head to and fro to examine the whole room which I am in right now, still feeling dazed in my ce.


    Where am I again?


    "We''re d you''re awake!" Lancelott''s voice was the first thing I heard ever since I woke up.


    My head immediately went to my right and there I saw Lancelott, Lucas, and Alex standing near the door. I think they were discussing something but then they immediately stopped upon knowing that I''m awake.


    That''s when I realized I''m in the prince''s master bedroom.


    "W-what happened? W-why am I here?" I asked in bewilderment. Forcing myself, I tried to get up and sit up straight on the bed.


    "Well, you fainted yesterday." Lancelott was the one to answer my question. That made my forehead creased.


    "Ehhh? For real?"


    "Yep." Lucas chimed in. "We were all worried to see you suddenly fainted in front of us. Good thing you''re awake now."


    My brows formed a line as I tried to remember the events that happened yesterday. It suddenly dawned upon me that I was asked suddenly by the king to give my on-the-spot speech which I did.


    I don''t know if I was sessful back there... or not.


    "Say..." I opened my mouth to speak when everyone remained silent. "How is my performance at the royal gathering yesterday? Did I do well... or not?"


    The threeds remained silent after hearing what I just asked. When I thought none of them would answer it, I heard Lancelott suddenly talked.


    "You did great back there, Krise," he said, which made my face lit up.


    "Yes, I agree," Lucas said. "You were really brave in giving your speech to the public Kris, so kudos to that."


    I beamed. "Aww, thanks, guys!"


    At the back of my head, I was celebrating because of the praises I got from two of my mentors when I realized Alex hasn''t said a word ever since we returned from the party. I patiently waited for him to give his opinion as well, but nothing came out from his mouth.


    Well, I guess he doesn''t want to talk about it huh? Did I do something wrong back there? Gosh, I hate this! I''m too anxious to know what he''s going to say. Grrrr !!!


    Forget about him, says my inner conscience. You don''t have to hear his opinion for you to give yourself a pat on your shoulders for a very brave act you did at the party.


    "I thought for a second we''re really seeing a glimpse of the prince yesterday," Lucas spoke up for the second time around. "I''m sure he would have said the same things that you mentioned in your speech Kris."


    "That''s right," Lancelott said in agreement. "He also mentioned on the day of his coronation that he wants to protect his people''s happiness. Somehow, your speeches have simrities."


    It made my face flush and my heart throbbed in delight. I am so d to hear these words from them! Somehow, it boosted my inner confidence.


    "Thank you, guys---"


    *Growwlllll*


    I was about to say my thanks to these two who keeps on supporting me when my stomach shamelessly made some weird noises that made all of them looked towards my direction. Oh geez, why do you need to put me in this awkward situation stomach?!


    "I guess our Krise is really hungry now." Lancelott chose to break this awkward silence.


    "You haven''t eaten anything since you passed out yesterday," Lucas said as matter of fact.


    My face was now fully tainted with red. "S-sorry for that."


    "No worries," Lancelott sincerely smiled at me. "I''ll be off to the kitchen to cook you some food. What would you want to eat?"


    "Hmmm... anything''s fine, I guess," I replied, quite hesitant to ask from the archbishop.


    A few secondster, Lancelott left us to go to the kitchen. While the archbishop is away, Lucas also excused himself when he mentioned there are a lot of office works he needs to attend to.


    That leaves me with no choice but to be stuck here with Alex.


    For some reason, this heartless, cold jerk kept his silence all throughout the time. The only time he chose to speak is when he turned to face me now...


    "I have to go somewhere else as well..." he said and took several steps away from here.


    "Wait..."


    Since I was still anxious deep down inside of his opinion about my performance back there in the king''s pce, I decided to stop him from leaving in which he followed.


    "What?" he said in his cold, serious tone that could send shivers down my spine. He didn''t care to face me and only nced over his shoulder.


    "How did I do back there at the pce?" I finally asked. "I haven''t heard your opinion earlier."


    "Why do you care about my opinion anyway?" he immediately rebutted.


    Gosh, this guy! Why is he making this so hard for both of us!


    "I care because you''re one of my mentors," I responded as quickly as I could. I was tempted to add ''duh" but I stopped myself from doing so.


    Atst, that made him turn around to face me once again, but his serious expression didn''t change one bit since I saw him yesterday.


    "Want to know my opinion? Fine." he started and I patiently waited for whatever he''s about to say. "I agree with them earlier that you did okay with your speech yesterday... and it makes me pissed, to be honest."


    My eyes slightly widened upon hearing his words. Why would he be pissed if I did okay yesterday? This guy sure is weird I must say.


    "Why--"


    "Because you don''t know what you''re saying to those people!" he eximed, which made me almost jump out of my skin.


    "How sure are you that you could protect those people, when you yourself haven''t improved your magic skills?! Tell me... what can someone like you do for them huh?"


    Silence...


    His statement made me pause for a moment, and at that moment, I felt both corners of my eyes started to swell with tears but I tried my best to fight it off.


    Why... why does he need to treat me this way?


    "But then I couldn''t ask you to do that..." His pair of jet ck intimidating eyesnded on me which made me looked away as quickly as I could. The more I look at him, the more these tears will trigger.


    "...because you''re just a mere replica of the prince and master wizard."

 Chapter 14: Skipping Todays Training Sessions

    Chapter 14: Skipping Today''s Training Sessions


    -Third Person''s POV-


    On a beautiful afternoon in Citadel, threeds could be seen standing inside the prince''s room. All of them look distressed in their ces as they pondered on something.


    "It is already five in the afternoon. Shouldn''t Krise be here at this hour?" Lucas asked while his forehead crinkled in confusion. Lancelott, who is now standing in front of him, looked up with his forehead puckered as well.


    "I wonder what''s causing her to be thiste. And take note she hasn''t skipped any of our training sessions for the past few weeks!" The archbishop said in disbelief. Then his head turned to face Alex and Lucas once more.


    "Do you have any idea why didn''t she showed up this time?"


    The twods, in turn, pondered on the archbishop''s inquiry, but it didn''t take long before Lancelott and Lucas noticed the baffled look in Alex'' face as he moved his gaze away from the two.


    "Alex?" The archbishop called out to the captain of the magic army like he was his five-year-old brother who did something wrong to him.


    ''Oh crap, I''m doomed.'' Alex thought to himself. He clearly knew why did Krise skip their training sessions in the first ce, yet he still decided to act as if nothing happened between him and her yesterday.


    "I bet you have something to do with this." Lancelott continued to interrogate Alex, provoking thed to spill the truth right this instance.


    "I have nothing to do with her skipping our today''s lessons, for crying out loud!" Alex tried to defend himself but he saw the judgment on both hisrades'' faces that immediately make him surrender.


    "It''s just that...." The captain averted his eyes in the opposite direction, purposely avoiding his gaze from the two. "... I was annoyed at her for saying such things to the public that she herself isn''t capable of doing. So I got angry and told her that she has no right to say that out loud and not give the people some false hopes since she is just a mere replica of the prince."


    Then he heaved out a sigh while crossing his arms to his chest. "There. Happy?"


    As expected, Lancelott burst out after hearing his words.


    "Alex, what''s wrong with you? We don''t have a right to force her into something that she isn''t capable of. She was kind in the first ce to ept this impossible job and saving us from the trouble of covering up for the prince''s sudden disappearance. If it weren''t for her, then we''re doomed, so we should treat her nicely."


    After hearing the archbishop''s live sermon, Alex only clicked his tongue as his response.


    "I didn''t know she was too sensitive to handle a real talk from me." He rolled his eyes in frustration.


    "She is a girl after all," Lucas, who was known as an expert when ites to handling women, chimed in to their conversation. "Girls are known to be sensitive."


    Alex gave another round of exasperated sigh. "Why are you making such a big deal out of this? I know for a fact that she will return home any time soon, after all... that girl has nowhere else to go to."


    "Alex!" Lancelott reprimanded thed''s choice of words. "Watch your mouth and temper, will you?"


    "It is now almost six in the evening," Lucas'' eyes shifted to the wall clock adjacent to where they are currently standing. "Should we now look for her? It will be dark soon."


    "Why don''t we ask Alex over here to look for Krise?" Lancelott suggested, jerking his head to look at the guy beside him. "After all, he needs to take action of what he has done to her."


    Alex, in turn, swiftly turned his head to oppose the archbishop''s suggestion. "Are you for real?" Then seeing his serious face, that he seldom shows in front of him, he quickly raised his hands inplete surrender.


    "Fine. I''ll do it."


    With a half-hearted attitude, he forced himself to walk out of the prince''s office and got an umbre on the shack before leaving the castle''s premises. As what he had seen earlier when he had an early morning patrol with his troops, the skies were dark indicating that it would rain anytime soon.


    ***


    -KRISELLA-


    I was having so much fun hanging out with my friends at this time to their favorite pastry shop in the city that I didn''t care anymore what time it is now. After all, this was my first time strolling in the streets with them after ss. I always have to spend the rest of my remaining time doing my impostor duties that I almost forgot what it feels like to be a normal teenager.


    "You''re just a mere replica of the prince and master wizard..."


    Out of nowhere, Alex''s annoying words echoed in my head once more. It almost made me sleepless for the night, for crying out loud!


    Why do I have to be reminded that I am just the prince''s replica? After all, I know my ce in the castle all this time!


    I wasn''t aware that I was stabbing my cake with the fork I am currently holding with so much force that made Arie and Maggie turn to me with worried faces.


    "Krise? What''s wrong?" Arie asked in her worried tone.


    "Huh?" I nkly stared at both of them, not knowing first what caused this sudden awkwardness between us before barking out a nervousugh. "N-nothing."


    "Well, we are so d to have you finally join us for today." Maggie beamed, which made me smile back at her.


    "Yeah. My grandmother is already doing fine for now, and she said she could manage by herself so here I am." One hand unconsciously went over the back of my neck and continuously scratched it.


    "That''s great," Arie smiled also. "I hope it continues so that we could spend the afternoon hanging out together."


    "Yeah, I hope so too." I agreed, but deep down inside my mind is screaming ''Yeah right. Like that would happen.''


    ---


    When we were done eating the food we ordered for ourselves, we immediately went out of the pastry shop and have a few walks to burn the carbs we''d just taken in.


    "Thanks again for the treat guys," A shy smile curved up on my lips as I looked at my friends. Remember when I got robbed the other day? Since I am now penniless, it was they who paid for my food and drink today.


    "No worries," Maggie said.


    "I-I promise that I would pay you soon if I got the money from working at my grandmother''s shop." I lied for thest time today before we decided to part ways. I''ve told them countless times already that my grandmother owns a shop and the reason why I need to be early is because I need to help her manage it.


    I click my tongue in annoyance. If only they knew my real situation...


    With them now out of sight, I continued to move forward towards the secret route that will lead me to the back portion of the castle. I suddenly wondered what time it is now---


    My eyes went round upon hearing the sound of the church bell echoing throughout Citadel, which means it is now six in the freaking evening! With a horrified expression, my hands flew over to my mouth when I realized I had skipped today''s training sessions! Oh, my sweet dear lord!


    Feeling the guilt starting to build up on me, I ran as fast I could to make it up towards the castle. Somehow, the demonic face of that heartless, cold jerk suddenly popped out of my subconscious mind that made me shiver in an instant.


    When I got into the marketce of Citadel, I was about to turn to the alley that I should go to as a convenient shortcut towards the rear portion of the castle when I felt someone leaped from behind andnded in front of my eyes, causing me to stop running to avoid bumping with this stranger.


    It was a boy whose age is I think ten was the cause for me to suddenly stop in my tracks. His round mustard eyes widened while looking at me in disbelief the moment he scrutinized my face.


    "No way..." he blurted out all of a sudden, which caused me to give him a confused look.


    "The prince is now standing in front of me?"

 Chapter 15: Cant Save A Poor Soul (One)

    Chapter 15: Can''t Save A Poor Soul (One)


    -ALEX-


    I was silently walking down the streets and cursing under my breath as I pondered hard on where that girl might have gone to. As far as I knew, she is new to this country, so where in Gilead will she go after her sses? I''ve never learned until now from Lucas earlier that girls are that sensitive, for I am not the type of guy who enjoys talking to a girl either.


    To be honest, Krise was the only girl I am talking to right now because of my responsibilities of teaching that dummy how to be an expert in using magic. Well, there was this other girl whom I knew before, but anyway that''s all in the past now.


    My feet halted when I reached the front gates of the Gilead Academy, the magic institution where I graduated in. It is now closed, for it is already past seven in the evening. Even how much I would think of it, I don''t have a single idea where that girl had gone to.


    Exasperated, I turned my back on the gates and continued to move forward. I was not even that far from the school when I felt beads of water started pouring down against my bare skin on the face from above. My head went up, and that''s when rain started pouring down continuously. I hurriedly opened my umbre and went out of this ce.


    Thank goodness I have the initiative to bring an umbre with me right now! The pit patter sound created by the heavy drops of rain that falls within this color ck umbre that I am now holding and to the streets of Citadel is the sound evident in my surroundings as of the moment.


    Now, let''s get back to finding that annoying girl.


    ---


    -KRISELLA-


    My eyes blinked countless times when this kid who startled me earlier called me as the prince just now. Is my face that obvious even if I am in a girl''s outfitprising a bright yellow v-neck crop topped shirt paired with a high-waist flowy skirt that is several inches above the knee?


    This awkward silence between us was soon cut out by the drops of what seems to be rain started pouring down on us and to the shout of a man several inches away from us saying, "Hey kid! Give me back my money!"


    Upon hearing the man''s words, I swiftly turned to look at this kid, who I think was being chased because he stole something from the man, and was about to depart from here when he suddenly grabbed my right hand and dragged me with him.


    O...kay. This would be my third time being dragged around to somewhere else.


    The kid is too strong for his age that I was having a hard time pulling my right hand away from him. To save my energy, I didn''t push myself too hard in attempting to grab for my hand and will save itter for my escape n.


    I was too engrossed in my own thoughts that I haven''t even noticed this kiddo was taking me to some dark, secluded alley that looks kinda spooky and sketchy to me at the same time. As he continues to drag me to somewhere I have no idea about, I started to imagine things once again, like this kid is actually a member of a syndicate and is trying to lure me in to join them or something like that.


    "Here we are." The kid finally said after making a quick right turn then suddenly halted. My eyes tried to follow his hand pointing a shabby-looking rustic door and wondered if that''s the ce he wants to bring me. Is this the syndicate''s hiding ce?


    When the kid seemed to notice my growing uneasiness, he was the one to go near the door and opened it for me. He turned to look at me once again and motioned for me to go inside as well while his other hand was holding the door for me to enter. O...kay, this kid seems harmless, I suppose.


    Heaving out a sigh, I waspelled to enter, and so I did before the kid locked the door behind me. Wait a minute, did he just locked it? I turned to face the door in horror.


    "Wee home, Leo!"


    My eyes went round when I heard several cute little voices behind us, making me turn my head as quickly as I can. It stunned me for a split-second when I saw five children,prising three girls and two boys, hugged the kid who dragged me here with their tiny hands. All of them looked like five to six years old to me.


    From them, my head turned to look at the kid who was called as Leo by these adorable children right in front of us and wondered, ''what exactly is this ce?''


    "Prince Arthur, I want you to meet my little sisters and brothers," Leo moves his hand and point each kid as he states their names. "This is Andy, Tim, Samantha, Ruka and Lyn."


    The children, in turn, propped their heads and looked at me with so much innocence.


    "Who is this Leo?", said by a girl in her pigtails and has the same hairstyle as mine. Her tiny right index finger is pointing at my direction.


    "Everyone, I want you to meet Prince Arthur." Leo smiled widely to the children in front of us. My forehead puckered as I looked at him in the intention of correcting him.


    "No, there must be a mistake over here," My brows furrowed as I state these words in a somewhat reprimanding tone. "I am Krise, an ordinarymoner and a student of Gilead Academy."


    However, the kid wouldn''t even buy any words I am telling him. "You may quit pretending to be a girl in our presence, Prince Arthur. I know it''s you since I was there in the front row when you gave that beautiful speech on the king''s birthday in the neighboring country of Cordova."


    That made me stered a confused look on my face. How can a kid like him be able to travel to ces?


    "Ahh, you must be wondering what does a kid like me doing in Cordova, am I right?" Seeing the questioning look on my face, the kid was obliged to spill some beans. But before he proceeds with the talking, he motioned me once again to go to their dining table and sit in one of the old wooden chairs at the sides.


    "But first, let me serve you first something to eat before I will tell you everything. I am the best cook in the city you''ll ever meet!" He said loud and proud. And before I know it, he disappeared in front of me and ran towards their kitchen, which was only several inches from the dining table to serve me something to eat.


    I can''t help but worry around here. It''s already dark outside and I need to be back home in the castle as soon as possible! What will I do from here?

 Chapter 16: Cant Save A Poor Soul (Two)

    Chapter 16: Can''t Save A Poor Soul (Two)


    I was too absorbed in my own thoughts that I didn''t notice Leo already went back with a bowl in hand while the steam is visible above it, indicating that it was freshly-cooked. When he ced it above the table, I leaned more closely to see what he cooked and was d to see a bowl of macaroni soup in front of me. It does look tasty.


    "Help yourself, Prince Arthur," Leo said while pointing both of his palms to the bowl he ced above the table.


    I was about to correct him once again, but seeing how he reacted earlier, I chose to remain silent and have a taste instead of the meal he prepared for tonight.


    My eyes sparkled after having a taste of this deliciously-cooked macaroni soup. The vors put to it reminds me of the same dish that was always prepared for me and my brother by our dear mother.


    Aww... I suddenly missed our home.


    Seeing my surprised reaction, I heard Leoughed proudly to himself before going back to the kitchen and served his little brothers and sisters the same dish he gave to me. He motioned them to sit at the dining table while he serves them their meal.


    "You know, I worked as a part-time assistant cook in a mini restaurant in Cordova, so therefore I was there to hear your fantastic speech on the king''s birthday on my way home." Leo started exining when he ced mini bowls above the table before warning each child that it''s still hot.


    His words made me stop sipping on the soup for a while and looked at the kid while he continued to talk about his life.


    "Besides being the assistant cook, I worked many jobs as well like being a shoe shiner, attending to some noblemen''s horses, storekeeper, and many others just to attend to my siblings'' needs," he said as he walked again near to us when he was able to get himself a bowl of soup and sat beside the girl with pigtails.


    "But they are not my real siblings," Leo continued. "We are all orphans and are now under the care of Aunt Lucinda, the one who adopted us all."


    That made me gape in awe. So this is like an orphanage where a foster parent brought these orphans altogether and took care of them all. I mentally facepalmed myself for judging this ce to be a hideout of a syndicate earlier. Shame on me...


    "That must be kind of your Aunt Lucinda to take care of each one of you like this." A smile appeared on the corner of my lips upon thinking that there are still many kind souls out there who are willing to help others.


    I saw Leo beamed at that.


    "She is the best!" he eximed.


    Then as if remembering something, he suddenly stood up from his seat and walked past the kitchen and into another shabby-looking wooden door.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, quite confused about his sudden action.


    With a faint smile stered on his slim face, he said, "I forgot to take this medicine to Aunt Lucinda. She needs to drink this for her to feel better."


    And that''s the time I noticed him carrying a small paper bag where the medicine must be ced. Did he somehow steal some money just to buy those?


    He already went inside while closing the door behind him, while I and the rest of the children sitting with me in this dining table continued to eat.


    We remained like that until one of these children, the one with the pigtails, suddenly asked me, "Are you really the prince?" which stopped me from further eating and looked at the child.


    "No, sweetie. I am sorry for the misunderstanding earlier," I tried exining myself using the words that a kid can somehowprehend. "I am just an ordinary person. That''s all."


    "What a bummer," the girl then replied, tilting her tiny head down in the process while pouting. "I thought you can make Aunt Lucinda''s sickness go away."


    I can''t help but ask this kid what is their foster parent''s sickness upon hearing that. The kid, in turn, looked at me with those round, brownish eyes of hers before responding. "I don''t know. But sometimes I see her coughing blood, then that means her sickness is already critical."


    "I wish I could indeed make your aunt''s sickness go away so that you can be with her for long,"


    I suddenly felt this wave of sympathy that starts to overwhelm me right now. However, since I am still an E-rank wizard until now, which is the lowest rank, and had a little knowledge about magic itself, I felt too bad that I couldn''t help these children right now.


    Meanwhile, all of us swiftly turned our heads to look at the door to their Aunt Lucinda''s room when we heard someone wailing from the inside. I started to grow worried so that made me stood up from my seat and looked at these children.


    "I''ll be checking your big brother for a while, alright?" I said which they only responded with a nod.


    I was just about to go near the door when it suddenly swung open with force, revealing a tear-stained faced Leo standing near to it.


    His puffy eyes, which came from crying heavily earlier, looked up to me and dered these words with a heavy heart, "Aunt Lucinda''s dead."


    That made me gasped in disbelief and these children to cry along with their big brother. Leo walked near his siblings and hugged all of them as they all wept together. The sight of them crying made my heart heavy as well.


    I feel useless at this time...


    --


    "Tell me... what can someone like you do something for them huh?"


    ---


    "You''re just a mere replica of the prince and master wizard."


    ---


    Alex''s words echoed again in my mind which made me felt more useless than I was before. He is right. I don''t have the capability to protect those people I have sworn to protect in my speech in Cordova... nor I can''t save a single, poor soul at this moment when these children badly need my help.


    In short, I am indeed useless... especially at times like this.


    ---


    -ALEX-


    Feeling annoyed, I went back to the castle and met up with Lancelot and Lucas near the doors. I expected to be greeted with their puzzled faces the moment I returned without that annoying girl with me right now.


    "I can''t seem to find that girl all over Citadel," I stated before they could bombard me with their questions in mind. Then I focused my gaze on my umbre and closed it.


    "Look!"


    Lucas pointed his right index finger to somewhere so we decided to follow it.


    All three of us were shocked to see Krise being dripping wet under the rain as she walked towards us from a distance. Her face went nk and her eyes became nonchnt, looking like she doesn''t the rain pouring down at her.


    "Krise!" We all shouted in unison before I opened my umbre once again and ran my way towards her to somehow shield her from the heavy drops of rain.


    As we continued to walk towards the doors of the castle, she suddenly stopped walking which made me also halted in my tracks and gave her a questioning look.


    "What''s wrong?" I dared to ask. She was acting so strange since this time that we saw her returning to the castle.


    "You''re right..." she said, almost in a whisper.


    It stunned me for a while when I saw this girl beside me burst into tears all of a sudden. Her sobs made my heart ache just now for seeing her like this. Then her eyes, which was still heavily filled with tears, looked straight at me before saying,


    "I am a useless being for not saving a poor soul earlier..."

 Chapter 17: Guilt-Tripping

    Chapter 17: Guilt-Tripping


    -KRISELLA-


    I woke up the following day feeling really heavy and hot inside.


    My eyelids are weighed down to which makes it hard for me to open my eyes, and my movements are kinda sluggish. Nheless, I tried myself getting up from bed but only ending up crashing down to it once again.


    Then there was a knock on the door that interrupted the serenity inside the room... and a voice of that heartless, cold, jerk follows after that.


    "Krise? Are you awake now?" I heard him asked loud and clear.


    My mouth opened to respond, but surprisingly nothing came out from it. I could also feel my throat aching for some reason.


    Oh right! Remembering all the events that happened yesterday night, I somehow recalled myself crying all night for that unfortunate scene I came to witness with those poor, adorable children.


    Seeing their foster parent died, whom I know they loved dearly, and with me just standing there and doing nothing really aches my heart to the extent that it kept me up all night.


    Seeing that I haven''t answered his question earlier, I felt the door opening and in it came out Alex with his usual frowning face as his intimidating eyes bore into mine. He folded his arms to his chest before saying, "So, you''re awake now. And I thought you are still sleeping."


    "Alright, I''ll get up. Just one sec."


    As soon as he heard me saying those words, Alex turned his back and was about to walk his way towards the door when he suddenly heard a light thud from behind him.


    It was actually me, falling from the bed like a total idiot when I almost crawled my way out of the bed because I was having a hard time getting up on my own.


    His eyes slightly widened as he walked towards me.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    I looked up to him and I saw a close-up view of his handsome but cold face. His brows furrowed and his lips curled up while he tries to examine my condition right now.


    "Your face is heavily-tainted in red," he said as a matter of fact.


    Yeah, I can definitely feel my cheeks burning and my body aching right now.


    Then I saw one hand of his touched my forehead thatpletely changed his nonchnt expression for today.


    "What the heck! You have a fever!" he says with a hint of concern on his tone or was I just hallucinating around here?


    He quickly scooped me up in his arms and ced me back in my bed before stating, "I will tell Lancelot and Lucas toe here to let them know of your condition." he says before turning his back once again and left the room.


    Well, it looks like I have seen another side of Alex just now


    ---


    A few secondster, Alex came back with Lucas and Lancelot behind him.


    Lucas has the thermometer ced on his right hand and had my temperature checked on it. Moments after he measured my body temperature, he held up the thermometer high and read its content.


    "You are literally burning Krise! Your body is at forty degrees celsius!" Lucas eximed as he examines the thermometer to double-check.


    Lancelot sped its hands and dered, "So it''s settled then. There will be no training sessions for you today Krise. In the meantime, take your time to rest. I will just have your breakfast brought here in a couple of minutes."


    "T-Thanks, Lancelot." I managed to say these words despite my voicecking strength right now.


    "And the one who will be taking care of you for today is none other than Alex himself." Lancelot continued, which made Alex''s mouth literally dropped.


    "What? Why me?" Alexined while one finger was pointing to himself.


    Then seeing that Lancelot only looked at him in the eyes without responding, he quickly added. "Is this a part of your guilt-tripping or what?"


    In the end, thed can''t do much about it but to ept Lancelott''s punishment.


    All three of them quickly left the room, for Lancelot and Lucas have other important things to do right now, but the heatless, cold jerk returned to my room with a tray in hand where the bowl of soup, spoon, an apple, and a ss of orange juice was ced.


    "Eat." was all he said before setting the tray on top of my side table.


    I only looked at him without moving while my mind is questioning, ''Is this the way he takes care of sick people? Seriously?''


    My silence made his eyebrow arched at me. "What?"


    "Nothing. I just find it fascinating how you take care of sick people. That''s all." I said my thoughts out loud with a little sarcasm mixed up to it before forcing myself to sit up straight and got the soup from the tray with a saucer te beneath.


    "Whatever. I''ll just do something and will be back here as soon as you''re done eating." As soon as he had spoken these words, he didn''t wait for my response and left the room just like that.


    "Typical Alex," I muttered to myself before I started to sip from the soup.


    ---


    -ALEX-


    I am currently in my office, reviewing the documents that the applicants who want to join Gilead''s magic army sent in when a knock came on my door.


    I shouted "Come in" before the door opened and in it revealed Caleb, the vice-captain of the magic army in our magic army uniform consisting of a ck, hooded robe with the symbol of a shield and a cross in the middle embroidered on his chest paired with ck boots toplete the look.


    "Apology for my intrusion, captain, but won''t you suppose to supervise our trainees for today?" he asked upon entering my office.


    Heaving out a sigh, I lifted my head to look at him before responding, "I can''t. I have other important things to do here. Will you take my ce instead?"


    I certainly can''t tell him that I have an annoying girl that I need to mind for today!


    "I understand," replied the vice-captain. "I will let others know."


    And with that, he finally left my office. I was about to go back to review these documents when I suddenly thought of that girl. It has been several minutes since Ist check on her. Might as well visit her in her room now.


    With that thought in my mind, I quickly get up from my seat and started walking towards the master wizard''s chamber which we currently ced the girl.


    Before Lancelot left the castle, by the way, he was able to give me the medicine that he instructed me to give to the sick girl after her meal which then reminds me that I have the medicine ced in the pocket of my trousers.


    So beforepletely going to the room, I went to the kitchen first to get a ss of water before started to walk once again towards it.


    As soon as I reached the prince''s chamber and opened the door without minding to knock, I let myself in and was soon greeted by the sight of the annoying girl already sleeping so peacefully while the tray with the empty bowl and saucer te was left on the side table.


    What the heck! She still needs to drink her medicine!


    I went near to her and yanked her body. "Hey, wake up! You still need to drink your medicine." I said while trying to wake her up.


    Thank goodness it didn''t take long for her drowsy eyes to open and her body to sit up straight from bed before taking the medicine and the ss of water in my hands. I saw her engulfing it as quickly as she could.


    When I got the ss of water from her, she resumed her interrupted sleep and was able to doze off in just a matter of a few seconds. I touched her forehead without her noticing it, and was surprised to feel it burning hot right there.


    Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I picked up the tray from the side table and went back to the kitchen. The next thing I did was to get a small container of cold water and a towel from my room before going back to the prince''s chamber.


    I ced the bedroom chair beside the bed, which was already ced at one corner of the room. Then I started to soak the towel in cold water, gave it a tight squeeze, and ced it on this girl''s forehead.


    Upon cing the towel, I paused for a moment as I stared at her face up close.


    She really is a spitting image of the prince and master wizard, a person whom I grew up close with. I remember Prince Arthur being a pain in my ass as well, just like this girl yet he treated me like I was his real brother.


    Remembering what this girl said in her on-the-spot speech back there in the royal gathering, I bet Prince Arthur would have said the same things she mentioned out there.


    I know for a fact that I was being hard on her, but I can''t help if it somehow aches my heart every time I see this girl in front of me, who reminds me of the lost prince every, single day. And I know it''s not her fault either for making me feel this way


    I facepalmed myself.


    Why am I feeling so guilty right now? That man of God who likes to guilt-trip people! I know that idiot Lancelot is the reason why I am now being like this! Screw him and his words!


    Heaving out a sigh of exasperation, I run my hand through my disheveled hair, bent my body down a little, and spoken these words in a whisper,


    "I''m sorry, Krise"

 Chapter 18: Dream Catcher

    Chapter 18: Dream Catcher


    I awoke to these soft sheets covering my entire body, and the morning light trickled in through the blinds.


    Shedding myself of the remaining glimpses of a dream, my eyes were still shut as I soaked in the warmth of my covers before letting my crimson eyes see the sun''s rays that prate through therge window on my right.


    Compared to yesterday, I am feeling a lot better now


    Yawning, I reluctantly sit in my bed, stretched my arms above me, and yawned even louder. I was just about to drag my feet off the bed and fix it when I heard a faint snore somewhere here in the room.


    My forehead puckered as I moved my head to look where that sound wasing from


    Holy mackerel! What in the world am I seeing right now?!


    I took a closer look and without a doubt, I am currently seeing a sleeping Alex at my bedside. His body is sitting on a bedroom chair while his head isying soundly on my bed''s edge, slightly snoring in the process. My eyes widened as I remembered all the events that happened yesterday.


    What is the meaning of this? Did he somehow took care of me all night?


    Well, I suddenly remembered in my dream wherein I heard this heartless, cold jerk''s voice out of nowhere, whispering "I''m so sorry Krise." right in my ears.


    I mean, pfft I thought Alex is not the type of person who says sorry to people so maybe it is just merely a dream after all.


    stering a sincere smile on my face, I ducked my head a little and faintly whispered, "Thank you, Alex."


    The moment I said those words, I saw Alex''s jet ck eyes slowly opened and I was somewhat stunned by the sight of it that it made me paused for a moment to look at it for a bit more this close.


    When he was able to open itpletely and his senses are slowly getting back on him, his brows snapped together upon seeing our faces which were only a few inches apart.


    "What do you think you''re doing, dummy?" was the first thing he said upon waking up.


    That made my forehead furrowed in confusion, for I was not able to understand what he means at first.


    "Huh?"


    "Get away from me, you slowpoke!"


    As soon as Alex''s voice started to rise, I immediately moved away from him as quickly as I can, letting thed get off from his ce and stood up from his seat.


    "Were you staring at me for too long?" he asked in a pissed tone. "I didn''t know you could be perverted like that."


    That statement of his immediately triggered me, making me furious all of a sudden and shouted right at him, "How dare you to call me a pervert when it is you who slept in here without my consent!" with my right index finger angrily pointing at him.


    "What if you" he said, but stopped himself from doing so and turned his back on me while one hand is raised. "I don''t want to talk about it."


    "Get out of here, will ''you? I need to prepare to go to school!" I snarled and was about to throw some pillow at him when he started to walk away.


    "Fine, whatever." he blurted out. "I guess you''re okay now."


    And with that, he finally left the room, closing the door with him. Darn, that jerk! How dare he uses me of being a pervert?!


    I forced myself to forget what happened just now and quickly got up from bed to prepare for today''s ss.


    ---


    After today''sst period, me and my friends are back to the usual set up with them, nning to eat together after sses, while me, saying my excuse to decline their invitation.


    Oh geez, perks of having some rich friends!


    Once we reached the school gates, we bid our goodbyes to one another before we separate ways.


    Heaving out a frustrated sigh, I turned my back and started walking away from here. Since I skipped several days of training sessions, I have to make sure I will make it up to them for my sudden absence. After all, I already made amitment to be their temporary recement for the prince.


    "Yehey! It''s Lucas!"


    Huh?


    Upon hearing some children mentioned the name Lucas, that made me lift my head and to look in the direction where I think I heard those adorable, little voices. Somehow, it also reminds me of that orphanage that I discovered the other day. I wonder how they are doing right now?


    My eyes widened when I indeed saw Lucas standing in front of arge house made of bricks that are standing on the other side of the street. In front of him were a bunch of little children jumping up and down upon seeing thisd visiting them.


    Looking at him from here, I think he is visiting these children often or during his free time.


    I was about to walk past them to continue dashing off my way towards the castle when I heard Lucas shouted, "Hey there Krise!" that almost made me jump out of my skin. Good thing none of my ssmates is seeing this.


    Quite hesitantly, I slowly moved my head to look at thed once again. I saw his hand motioning me toe, making my feet obey his request. As soon as I made sure that the road is clear, I immediately crossed this road and went towards him.


    "Hey there Lucas. I didn''t see you immediately. " I lied, which I bet Lucas already see it through since he chuckled to that.


    "Oh yeah? I saw you staring at me for quite too long," He continued to chuckle at his statement, which made my face flushed all of a sudden.


    Geez, and here I thought Alex is the only one I know who likes to assume here!


    "I did not!"


    "Yeah, yeah. Anyway, care to join me right now? It is my day off and I chose to visit these adorable children here at the orphanage."


    He now stopsughing and looked at me with that radiating smile he has all across his face.


    I lift a hand and scratched the back of my neck before saying, "Well, I am on my way to the castle though. You know I have training sessions today, right?"


    "Of course I know." Then I saw him wink at me while doing an okay hand sign. "Don''t worry, I will exin everything both to Lancelot and Alexter when we get home. After all, you deserve to take some break even just for a while."


    His words astonished me for a bit. Unlike that heartless, cold jerk Alex, Lucas is quite the opposite.


    He is kind, friendly, and most importantly, he is quite the understanding type of person who considers the feelings of others. Well, I was only with them for a few weeks now, but I am sure that he is like those that I have mentioned earlier.


    "O-okay if you say so." I finally agreed.


    Later on, I found myself enjoying while ying some fun games with Lucas and with these children. We did a lot of activities for the day that made me see their beautiful smiles and heartfeltughter that is music to my ears. Like, wow, I have never been this happy throughout my stay here.


    Lucas and I are currently watching these children draw on their mini tables with the art materials provided by thed earlier. We asked them to draw what they want to be like when they grow up.


    I''ve seen some of them like to be a doctor, some of them like to be a wizard as well, and some of them like to be a teacher someday. Seeing their colorful drawings makes my heart swell with joy.


    I bet if the prince is also here with us today, I''m sure he would be happy for these children also and would do anything that it takes to safeguard their smiles and their dreams.


    "Lucas, sir"


    Mypanion was suddenly interrupted by two women dressed in all ck, from their tunic, belt, scapr, and up to their veils covering their heads. I suppose they are the ones taking care of these children in this orphanage.


    "A family is already here to adopt Sheena." said the one standing to the right.


    "Oh. Alright then. Let them in.'' replied thed politely,


    After that, he went towards a kid with silky blonde hair worn in a ponytail whom I saw drawing a picture of a family on her paper. I guess, her dream of having a family would finallye true.


    "Sheena, your new family is here to pick you up," says Lucas gently to the girl, which made her face lit up all of a sudden.


    Quite excited, the kid who was called Sheena stood up from her seat and picked up her small backpack ced beside her and wore it. The other kids stopped from what they are doing and sadly looked at their friend who''s about to leave them.


    "Goodbye, Sheena. We will miss you." a cute little boy with snowy white hair and a pair of blue eyes said while looking sadly at the girl.


    "I will never forget you all." Sheena''s eyes were now glistening with tears as all of them surrounded her with tight hugs. Aww, what an adorable scene to look at.


    The kid is now walking towards her new family when she stopped midway and looked in our direction once more, with her eyes now swelled with tears.


    "I don''t want to leave here!"


    Somehow, that made the sisters and Lucas panic. I only tap thed''s shoulder and said, "I got this." before removing something from my backpack''s zipper, and went near to the kid.


    "Hey Sheena, don''t cry. You will finally have a family of your own, isn''t that great?" I said to lighten up the mood. That made the child looked at me.


    "But I don''t want to leave my friends," she says with full of innocence.


    "Who says you will be leaving them?"


    Then that''s the time I showed her a small dream catcher that I removed from my zipper earlier.


    "See this? This is a dream catcher. When you have this, it catches all your bad dreams and makes them disappear. Plus, it can also make your sadness go away and will remind you that wherever you might be, you will still have your friends with you" I genuinely smiled at her while pointing near her to her chest.


    "There, in your heart."


    After that brief conversation, that made the kid finally convinced of going with her new family with a happy smile stered on her face as she waves us goodbye.


    Then a few momentster, Lucas and I said our goodbyes to the children as well and started walking back to the castle.


    There was a moment of silence between us while walking next to each other until that silence was interrupted by Lucas as he asked this question, "Say, where did you get the idea of dream catcher earlier? Have you heard from someone else, maybe?"


    "I made it up myself, hehe." I shyly replied.


    Yep, I made it all up.


    "Oh I thought you have heard that from someone."


    An awkward silence began to prevail once again, but Lucas''st words kept on bugging me, hence making me turn my head to look at him once more.


    "Who is that someone you''re referring to?" I curiously asked.


    Thed, in turn, looks quite hesitant at first to answer my question. I was about to drop the matter when I finally heard him saying,


    "Well, a long time ago... the prince had also told me about the same story of the dream catcher as well."

 Chapter 19: Seeing A Glimpse of The Prince In Her

    Chapter 19: Seeing A Glimpse of The Prince In Her


    -LUCAS-


    The moment I heard this girl earlier narrated the made-up story behind the dream catcher, I was stunned for a split-second back there at the orphanage.


    It''s as if I am really seeing a glimpse of the prince himself.


    It really got me into thinking where did she get the story from so I asked, "Say where did you get the idea of the dream catcher earlier? Have you heard it from someone else, maybe?"


    Waiting for her answer patiently, I turned to look at the girl and smiled genuinely at her.


    When she answered, "I made it up myself." with that sheepish smile of hers, that got me mentally facepalming myself.


    Of course, Lucas. She made it up herself. Did you really expect she''d hear it from the prince himself? Unbelievable.


    I unconsciouslybed my hair before saying, "Oh I thought you have heard that from someone else." that caught her attention all of a sudden.


    An awkward silence starts to prevail after that, and I regret saying it the moment it escaped my lips. But anyway, I have already said it and there is nothing else I could do if she starts questioning me after.


    After a few more seconds of silence, she indeed asked me "Who is that someone you''re referring to?"


    To be honest, I was quite hesitant to talk about the prince himself in front of her.


    It''s like, the life of the prince is a taboo subject for all of us that we are trying to avoid talking about.


    We grew up to be close to him, and it only worsens our longing the more we talk about Prince Arthur.


    But since we are asking her to assume the role of the prince in the meantime, isn''t it her right as well to know something about the one we are asking her to impersonate?


    With that thought stuck in my head, I waspelled to answer her question,


    "Well, a long time ago the prince had also told me about the same story of the dream catcher as well," I responded and smiled at the thought.


    The memories of that day shed at the back of my head like it just happened yesterday, when in fact it was a year ago when I first heard it from the prince himself.


    I immediately halted in my ce when the girl I am with today suddenly stopped walking. Her pair of amber eyes looked at me with full of confusion and a hint of anxiety mixed into it.


    "Could you please me tell me more about the prince? What is he like to everyone, what are his ways, and so on? Because honestly, I I don''t know what to do from here. "


    Krise tilted her head down and looked quite exasperated.


    "I do not know much about him. When I try to be like him, I do not know if what he''s usually saying to the people he meets, or what are his attitudes that captivated each and every heart of persons he was with in his past life. I don''t even know if I am doing this right. I just don''t know what to do basically. I am so lost."


    A wave of sympathy starts to overwhelm me as I looked at this poor girl standing in front of me, looking so sad and lost for trying so hard to do as what we are telling her to do.


    It is indeed selfish of us to force her to be like the prince when she knows little about him. After all, she is just an ordinary girl whom Alex found at the subway station and who happens to look exactly like Prince Arthur for some unknown reason.


    With a sympathetic smile stered at the corner of my lips, I stretched forth one hand towards the girl''s head and gave her a gentle pat to somehow ease the pain or stress she might be feeling right now. Well, it works on my younger sister but I don''t know if it will work on her.


    "Krise, forgive me if I will say that we cannot let you stop assuming the prince''s role for the meantime just because you''re hurt or anxious about it, but believe me when I say that you are doing great with your job."


    With this statement, Krise then decides to lift her head, and that''s when our gazes met.


    "Really?" she asked with a quizzical look written all over her face.


    "Yes. I really mean it. And remember when I said countless times already that we are seeing a glimpse of the prince in you, so that means you are doing perfectly fine. Just a little bit of practice and with a little faith in yourself, I know that you can do it perfectly."


    I ended my statement with a genuine smile on my face, that somehow made her smile back at me and her face lit up with happiness.


    "Thanks, Lucas!"


    "Well, since we''re still a little farther away from the castle, I would tell you something about the prince as a bonus," I added while doing a wink and an okay sign to lighten up the mood in here, which made her jump in delight.


    "Really? I would like to hear it!" the girl says, excitement is all over in her tone right now.


    "This story that I will tell you was when Prince Arthur and I first crossed our paths with each other"

 Chapter 20: Lucas and The Prince

    Chapter 20: Lucas and The Prince


    -LUCAS-


    Two years ago...


    I still clearly remember that fateful day when I first encountered the prince.


    Back in the days when I still do not hold the power of being a high royal counselor, I am just a simple boy with a life that I do not wish to have.


    Well, being born to a family who has a distinct connection with the royal family, I was being teased and bullied at school for being a ''gold-digger'' or in such rare cases, they call me a ''social climber''.


    Trying my best to blend in with the crowd, I ignored those harsh usations they throw at my family and still tried my best to be an achiever in terms of my magic.


    Well, as you may know, being born to a father who has a role as the high royal counselor and my mother being supportive as always to my father and was able to befriend her majesty, the queen, I am always pressured to walk in my father''s footsteps and take over his ce someday.


    One sunny day, I was practicing my magic in the practice field for the uing magic skills test when I was suddenly surrounded by some bullies of mine to ruin my day, as usual.


    "Hey there, Mr. Social Climber." one of the boys my age said.


    If I remember his name, I think it was Patrick? Or John? Anyway, let''s just call him Patrick since it suits his bulky physique wellpared to thetter.


    Trying my best to concentrate, I ignored him which pissed the hell out of him and his two remaining buddies by his side. They surrounded me and then this Patrick came in front of me and held me by my cor and said, "We are talking to you, weirdo."


    "What do you want this time?" I dared to ask when I clearly know the answer. And that is to, again, ruin my day and crash my confidence into tiny, little pieces.


    "We want you to--"


    "Incendio!"


    The bully was rudely interrupted by someone who chanted that basic fire spell on him, making the tip of his uniform lit with fire. He quickly dropped me down and cast a water spell to put off the flickering fire dancing at the tip of it.


    Then with his brows snapped together and lips pressed to each other, he turned around to see who the heck dared to do that to him.


    Both of us saw a not-so-talld standing in front of us with wavy shag auburn hair, amber round eyes that looked over at us, has a fair skinplex and thin red lips that curled up when he saw this tragic scene I am currently experiencing in the hands of these bullies.


    "Who do you think you are for burning my coat--"


    "You as well, who do you think you are for bullying such a poor kid?" the wavy-shag-hairedd had spoken, lips now curved into a smirk.


    Seeing his apparel right now consisting of a red cap with a white feather attached to it, avish royal maroon tunic, ck leggings, and heavy-looking ck boots toplete his look, I think I might have an idea as to who is this.


    "I am the top 1 student of the whole batch. And who is this lowly-rank looking student daring to challenge me into a fight?" said the idiot Patrick, not having any idea who is this person he is arguing with.


    Well, since this person doesn''t have a badge of some sort pinned on his tunic that signifies your rank to this school, the jerk thought right away that this is an ordinary student only.


    "I can also see it on your uniform that you have many badges. But a badge is nothingpared to the attitude and character of a wizard bearing it." thed continued.


    Being a hot-tempered as he is, Patrick released a high-level fire spell in the intention to overwhelm this person who speaks ill about him. "Halitum meum mmam!"


    As the caster chanted the spell, his right hand was then covered into fiery mes that makes it possible for him to release a tremendous amount of fire into his target. Soon enough, mes start to fly its way towards his foe but somehow did not move a single inch but instead anticipated the uing attack.


    Thetter only raised his hand above his head and quickly formed a firewall in front of him to prevent the attack to hit him, which quickly disperses his enemy''s spell in a blink of an eye without uttering any single spell at all.


    Basically, a normal wizard needs to do the chanting of a certain spell in order for us to activate its power.


    But there are some few persons whose level is beyond rank S... like this one standing in front of us who does not need to chant spells in order for them to activate it. All they need to do is a certain amount of mana and a little concentration of their energy in order for them to do so.


    My eyes, and probably this bully''s as well, widened at the sight of it.


    When the realization hit on one of this idiot''s friends, he suddenly blurted out, "No way. The one standing in front of us right now is Prince Arthur rumored to be our next master wizard of Gilead!"


    The idiot, still looking dazed upon hearing his words, suddenly bowed down to the prince and extended his sincere apology. He knew pretty well that fighting against a royalty would cost you your life. What a fool he really is, honestly.


    "I think you owe more of an apology to this one who you''re bullying with." the prince smirked and pointed his right index finger at me.


    Patrick and his friends were hesitant at first to say their apologies, but when the prince threatened them by saying, "You''ll say sorry, or you all die?" that must have encouraged them more to extend their apologies in which I only responded with a nod and a "Let''s just all forget it." statement before they flee from our presence.


    The moment they left, I noticed the prince shifted his amber eyes towards me and genuinely smiled at me. That was the very first time someone showed that kind of smile at me that warms my heart.


    "I like you. You''re kind, gentle, full of passion for what you''re doing yet easy to be bullied with."


    He extends one hand in front of him for me to shake, which I was reluctant to ept at first.


    "I''m Prince Arthur Spellman by the way. Someone told me I will be finding my confidant here in this school. Say if you pass your magic skills test, which I know you''ll do so will you be my confidant? "


    Upon hearing his words, I hesitantly grabbed for his right hand and we shook each other''s hands.


    "I am Lucas Springfield. And yes, I am willing to be your confidant, Prince Arthur."


    "Arthur! We''ve been looking all over for you!"


    Both the prince and my head jerked to the right as few servants of his ran their way towards the prince. Maybe perhaps the prince must have outrun them like what he always does.


    Beforepletely leaving me to be with his entourage, he held something in his right hand, like it just magically appeared out of nowhere.


    When I looked at it a bit more closely, I saw it was a small pendant with the shape of a circle with a star embroidered in nylon I suppose.


    "This is a dream catcher. Except for the fact that it catches all of your nightmares, it is known to have the power to catch all of your sadness away plus bad luck. Bear this with you always for you to pass your magic skills test. I really want you as my confidant, Lucas Springfield."


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ---


    "After that, I did pass my magic skills test and he did make me one of his confidants andter made me one of his royal high counselors when my father died of a terrible illness. Just like that, the prince and I,ter on, became the closest friends you could ever imagine."


    Upon finishing my story to her, Krise looked at me with those round amber eyes filled with curiosity, a distinct physical feature that the prince also possessed.


    The other one is her long, wavy, auburn hair... also the same hair color as the prince.


    "I thought you said that we have an identical story of the dream catcher?" she asked, with one eyebrow arched at me. I chuckled at the sight of it.


    "Quite simr, I suppose," I responded, chuckling in the process.


    When I finally stoppedughing, I quickly added, "But the feeling I had upon listening to your story and to his is quite simr. You made me feel as if he''s the one speaking to the child earlier."


    "Base on your story, the prince was indeed kind, gentle, humble and all the perfect qualities that I could ever think of."


    But then after saying those things, she tilted her head down and exhaled a sigh of frustration. "I wish I could be as perfect as him."


    Smiling at the girl, I extended one arm and rested it on her right shoulder that made her head looked up at me once again.


    "You don''t have to be, Krise," I said gently. "Being yourself is already enough for all of us. Alright?"


    "Alright then, if that''s what you say so," she responded and return the smile to me.

 Chapter 21: Fundamental Elements of Magic

    Chapter 21: Fundamental Elements of Magic


    -KRISELLA-


    On this fine, sunny day, I am now humming happily to myself as I walk down this street going to the magic institution of Gilead Academy, the school I am enrolled in.


    A smile is currently stered on my face as I looked at the people I meet here, even though I didn''t know them at all.


    Today is the day that I have received my first ever sry from being the prince''s impostor, that is why I am feeling really happy inside.


    It''s been weeks already since Ist have money in my hands, and thatst time would be when some kid snatched my purse away from me.


    Anyway, even though I already received it, I still prefer to walk down these streets going to my school since it is just a walking distance from the castle plus I don''t really want to waste any coins riding my way there.


    But then, remembering that I still can''t go out with my friends after sses to enjoy my first sry really sucks on my part.


    Alex reminded me, once again, of the days I have missed their training sessions and I can''t afford to miss another one right now. Whenever I recall his demonic face as he said those words only sends cold shivers down my spine.


    Heaving out a sigh, I tried to shrug these negative thoughts away and continued to walk my way towards the school.


    "What''s the matter, Kris?"


    I automatically lifted my head up upon hearing that very familiar husky voice of my childhood friend Dexter Woods right behind me.


    With a smile stered on my face, I turned around to face him and greeted him, "Good morning." which made him greet me back in return.


    "So, what''s bothering you earlier?" he asked once again when I thought he already dropped the matter.


    "N-nothing," I said, trying my best to sound as casual as possible.


    When I now realized that I already arrived at the front gates of the academy, Dexter must have noticed my astonished look since I heard him chuckled because of that.


    "You''re still the same Krise I came to know since we were kids..." he says, now smiling at the thought of it. "... who looks really gullible and not being aware of her surroundings."


    I did not respond to that and just nodded in agreement. Well, I couldn''t agree more with what he just said. My best friend sure is really observant of my actions, I must say.


    After that brief conversation we had, we then continued walking until we arrived at our respective ssrooms.


    ---


    "Mana, as what I have previously discussed with you, is a root substance consisting of various fields of magical energy that exist alongside the other fundamental forces of physics such as gravity and electromaism. In other words, mana can be found in our surroundings."


    Mr. Pumpkin is starting to discuss with us once again the key elements in magic, starting from the very basic which is what we call mana or the source of our magic. Everyone fell silent as we intently listened to his continuation.


    "There are two types of persons in our world, one is what we call as mortals or the ones who are not capable of sensing and using the mana around them, and two, there''s the wizards- in which we all belong. These are people who have the ability to sense, use, and manipte mana in a form of a spell."


    "On top of that, wizards are ssified ording to rankings base on their magic skills and their mana containers they have in each one of them. The more mana they can amodate, therger is their mana container and the moreplicated spells they can use. The moreplicated spells a wizard can master, the more are the chances that his or her level would go up."


    Upon hearing my teacher''s words, that made me think of my current abilities as a wizard.


    With the past training I had with that heartless, cold jerk, I am pretty sure that I still belong on the rank E wizards or a group of wizards known to have zero knowledge with spells.


    "Ranks of wizards are ssified from E, which are the ones who don''t have any experience or arecking with skills in executing spells, to ss S, or who can useplicated, high-level spells with such ease. But on top of that is the appointed master wizard of each town, vige, and cities, who have surpassed all the abilities that any ss S wizards have, in particr not needing to chant any spells to activate the power of it."


    Our adviser paused for a moment when someone raised his hand in the middle of his discussion. Upon calling his name, I''vee to know that student was none other than our boastful, air-headed ss president.


    "Since you are discussing that to us right now, I assume that our magic skills test is already nearby?" he said with a smirk stered on his face.


    Upon hearing that, all ears are now focused on our adviser to wait for his response, including me.


    "Yes, Mr. Wilford. I was about to say that, thank you very much for interrupting me." The teacher confirmed with a little bit of sarcasm in it.


    That Wilford guy then took his seat once again.


    "Your ranks are determined by what we call magic skills test, which is always held in thest week of every month. Meaning, your first magic skills test will be held three weeks from today." Mr. Pumpkin quickly added.


    If possible, all blood drained on my face as I heard what Mr. Pumpkin just said.


    I was so far from improving, yet our monthly magic skills test is already uing. Waah~ what to do?!


    As Mr. Pumpkin exins the mechanics of the test, I suddenly felt that someone was looking in my direction and so I decided to take a peek.


    That''s when I saw our ss president secretly ncing at me but then hastily peeled his gaze away when he noticed me looking back at him.


    O...kay? What is his problem?

 Chapter 22: Alex Avid Fan

    Chapter 22: Alex'' Avid Fan


    I was able to exhale a sigh of relief when sses for today have already ended.


    However, before ourst period ss dismissed us, our professor had given us a long quiz on the things he discussed regarding culture and such, and my small, almost empty brain was not prepared for his surprise quiz.


    My head and arms rested on my table in defeat while everyone exchange responses on what score they got from the long quiz. Arie, as usual, did not miss the chance to ask me what score I got earlier.


    "I only got thirty correct answers out of forty." I almost weep in front of her, to which she only responded with a sympathetic smile.


    "Aww, I know you''ll work it out next time, Krise," Arie said while gently patting me in the head.


    As we all stood up and prepared to leave the ssroom, I coincidentally averted my gaze to my right and saw our air-headed ss president boasts his score once again.


    Yeah typical of him to do so. I''m not even more surprised.


    "I am trying my best to follow in the footsteps of the most skilled and smartest student that Gilead Academy ever had, known to be the youngest student to ever graduate in this magic institution."


    With this statement, I did not know why but I ended up stopping in my tracks and waited for the ss president''s continuation.


    I wonder who is that genius student he is referring to right now.


    "And that is none other than Mr. Alexander Crimson himself, current captain of the Magic Army!" he proudly dered.


    Alexander Crimson? Does he mean Alex?! As in that heartless, cold jerk, I am so pissed with?!


    My friends must have noticed the surprised look written all over my face when Maggie suddenly asks, "What''s the matter Krise?" that immediately snapped me out of my thoughts.


    "N-nothing," I said, scratching the back of my head. And with that, we continued to move out of the ssroom.


    Well, I guess Alex has an avid fan huh?


    ---


    Upon leaving the school''s premises, I immediately bid my goodbye to my friends and headed straight to the castle.


    Being aware of what time it is now, I am pretty sure that Alex would kill me when I turned out to bete in our training sessions. Then I''m doomed!


    When I walked past the marketce of Citadel, I immediately turned to my right, where I will be taking the shortcut towards the castle.


    However, I instantly halted in my tracks when I felt this familiar feeling that someone was following me from behind.


    Waah! Who might that be?! What should I do from here?


    Feeling anxious, I did not take the shortcut immediately and went back to the marketce to somehow seek forpany.


    If this is a bad person who is now trailing from behind, then the first thing I should do is to blend in with the crowd where I can feel safe.


    Darn it. I''m sure I will bete for today''s training sessions!


    My mind went nk as I continue to walk my way to and fro to this ce when someone grabbed my hand all of a sudden that I almost let out a high-pitch shriek.


    When I looked up to see who it was, I was somehow relieved to see that it was none other than Lucas himself.


    "I was sent by Lancelot to know if you are alright and to pick you up as well." said thed, tilting his head down to avoid being noticed and his voice is almost in a whisper.


    "Thank goodness. I think someone is following me right now." I stated, panicking in the process.


    I saw his eyes shifted behind me for a while before he responded, "I know. We will make sure to lose him before we arrive at the castle. This person must be a spy sent by the enemy kingdom."


    With that being said, we started walking together and purposely went to crowded ces to somehow lose him.


    After passing by a bar, where we know some group of sexydies in burlesque is waiting for a man to pass by, we turned around for a split second and saw that the girls indeed were entertaining someone yet we can''t clearly see who it was.


    Nheless, we couldn''t care less and continued to move forward towards the shortcut.


    When we finally arrived in front of the mini door, Lucas and I heaved out a fair amount of breath that we didn''t know we''ve been holding on for so long with all that walking and running we did earlier. We paused for a moment andughed at that together a few seconds after remembering what just happened.


    "After you," Lucas said upon opening the mini door towards the castle''s premises to which I dly walked in.


    He was also about to follow me after I went inside when I noticed him stopping in his ce and his yful expression suddenly changed into a serious one.


    "What''s the matter, Lucas?" I dared to ask.


    He extends an arm and told me to standby while he''s doing something.


    Feeling hesitant for a bit, I did as what he told me to do while thed, on the other hand, suddenly disappeared in my sight the moment I turned my head to look at him once again. Just when did he teleport away from here?!


    When I decided to take a peek at where he is right now, that''s when I saw him standing beside a nearby oak tree, that I haven''t noticed in the first ce until now. I heard him ask "What are you doing here?" in his usual gentle voice.


    From him, my gaze shifted to thed standing next to him who''s looking dumbfounded right now, making my eyes almost popping out of its sockets.


    Why... it was none other than the air-headed ss president himself!


    ---


    The ss president was asked to sit in an empty chair in the prince''s office with the four of us, including me, Lucas, Lancelot, and Alex now standing in front of him looked at thed with suspicion as our arms are crossed over our chests.


    "Who sent you here?" Alex was the first one to break this heavy silence and interrogate the intruder with his annoyed tone.


    However, instead of answering him directly, the ss president''s eyes literally sparkled the moment he saw Alex right in front of him like he can''t believe what he is seeing right now.


    Oh! I suddenly remembered the thing he said that he wants to follow in Alex''s footsteps back in our school. So he really is his avid fan huh?


    Alex, in turn, made a disgustful look on his face before he stretched forth one hand in front of my ssmate and a faint white light emerged from it. Uh-oh! He is losing his patience already!


    But instead of being intimidated by it, the ss president finds it being superb in his eyes.


    Talk about being a weirdo!


    "Alex!" Lancelot reprimanded, acting like a father to him as usual, making Alex clicked his tongue in annoyance and disperses his magic right away before returning it to his side.


    Lancelot reced Alex''s ce and asked my ssmate once again, "Why are you here, young man?" in his usual, friendly tone.


    Thed, in turn, snapped out of his thoughts and turned to look at the archbishop.


    "I am here because I was only curious about my ssmate''s true identity." Then his head shifted to face me with his inquiring look. "Who is she? And why is she here in the first ce?"


    "I will tell you the answers to your questions, but first promised us that you won''t tell this to everyone. I''m afraid that Krise''s life will be in danger if everyone finds out who she really is. Understood?" the archbishop said to which my ssmate replied with a nod.


    After that, Lancelot was able to create an on-the-spot story about me being his niece who is secretly living here in the castle because my parents both died in a terrible illness making him responsible to take care of me as my only living rtive.


    Woah... wait a minute! The archbishop... lying to a poor, innocentd... just for me?


    Looking at the ss president, it seems that he is buying the story that the archbishop is telling him right now, making me think that Lancelot could be a great story writer if he wanted to.


    After that quick interrogation, Alex escorted my ssmate out of the castle and went back as soon as possible.


    With an annoyed face, he turned to look at me and said, "Next time, be more careful with your surroundings when going here. We never know who might be watching over us."


    "Now, shushed it, Alex. It''s not Krise''s fault in the first ce. " Lancelot defended me. Wahh, thank you very much!


    "Lancelot''s right." Lucas also agreed.


    "Yeah right. Defend the girl more, you two." Alex said in annoyance.


    "It''s a good thing that guy is only a harmlessmoner. If it''s really a spy, we''ll never know what might happen to all of us after that."

 Chapter 23: A Whole Day Off

    Chapter 23: A Whole Day Off


    One week since the time I got sick, I''ve undergone some strenuous training sessions with my three mentors just to cope up with the days that I have missed.


    Luckily for all of us, no royalties or high ranking officials from the neighboring country paid a visit to me during those times, even that annoying fiancee'' of the prince hasn''t made an appearance ever since shest went to the castle which is kinda relieving though.


    With all the days that I have been working hard to improve on my ''impostor skills'', it was decided then by none other than Lancelot, my guardian angel, that I should have a whole day off all by myself.


    The demonic captain of the magic army, Alex, opposed to that as expected. But he was no match for Lancelott''s angelic powers and in the end goodness wins over his evil force.


    That is the very reason why I''m looking so happy and energetic when I got to school, even though it''s a shame I haven''t seen my childhood friend Dexter Woods around.


    Well, looking at the brighter side, I already got my sry with me plus I can spend my time after sses with my friends.


    "ss dismiss."


    Ourst period teacher''s dismissal is such a great timing since the school bell just happened to ring as well as soon as she was able to end the ss. When the teacher''s figure already went out of the ssroom, our other ssmates had already left as well.


    I, on the other hand, being the slowpoke here was still busy arranging my things and neatly stuffed it inside my bag when I felt my friends'' presence standing near me.


    "Krise, Arie and I are going shopping in Central Town today. If you aren''t busy, would you mind joining as well?" Maggie asked.


    As soon as I finished stuffing my things inside my bag, I hurriedly closed the zipper of my bag and lifted my head up to looked at her.


    "Alright! I happened to be free at the moment since Grandma is feeling better right now." I replied, scratching the back of my neck in the process.


    That filled both my friends'' faces with excitement.


    "Yey! We''ll be having our first ever shopping together at Central Town!" Arie eximed in delight.


    And so, we wasted no time and went out of the ssroom. I can say that my given whole day off is such great timing!


    I will finally have the chance to see Citadel''s Central Town, which is one carriage ride away from our school.


    ---


    "Wow! There are lots of shops to choose from in here."


    The moment we climbed down the carriage, the first things that ever greet me are the massive avenues and small, luxurious-looking ces to sit and rx as folk went about their day.


    Several stores are lined up in a parallel manner with wide roads in between for the carriages to pass by. The rest would be parks and wild spaces, a chance to walk among nature or enjoy the trails on bicycles or horseback since there are those who ride on their horses to move to different ces in the city.


    As we stepped into its premises, something immediately caught my eye, then another one, and another one, until I find myself enjoying seeing different things disyed by the window.


    "We''re d you are enjoying yourself today Krise." Maggie suddenly stated, making me halt from skidding from one store to another.


    "Come to think of it, this will be your first time going here, right?"


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, my face flushed as I slowly nodded my head then asked, "Well, what stores would you want to visit?"


    Arie and Maggie looked at each other first, like they had some mutual understanding just by their eye contact, before facing me once again in perfect sync.


    "Since it''s your first time here, we wanted you to decide what stores would you like us to visit," Arie says kindly.


    Aww what have I done to deserve such caring and thoughtful friends like them?


    "A-Alright," I said, embarrassment is visible in my tone right now but I just shrugged it away.


    Since they are putting me in-charge here, we continued hopping from one store to another as I decided which things to buy from the sry I got from Lancelot.


    ---


    After strolling for some time, I have finally found some things that I want to buy. Mostly, they are cheap apparels so that I would be having some new, decent clothes to wear before I officially get my school uniform, and some scarfs since I saw from the calendar earlier in my room that holidays season are approaching, hence I must prepare myself for the winter season. I totally forgot to bring a scarf with me when I ran away from home.


    At the moment, we are about to pass by at a nearby cafe'' from thest clothing store we visited when something caught my attention once again. Several mouth-watering candies are disyed by the window that immediately unleashes my extreme love for sweets.


    I turned to my friends and had told them to go ahead to the cafe'' without me while I visit this store. Anyway, since it is just across this road, I can be able to see my friends going inside the store through the store window.


    The bell chimes nged the moment I opened the wooden door painted in red then closed it behind me before making my way towards a variety of vored candies disyed over their counter. The smell of caramel and choctes instantly filled my nostrils.


    "Wee to Sweet Factory. What will you have, please?" A female storekeeper suddenly shows herself while stering a smile on her face as she anticipates my order.


    As I looked at these candies right now, I wondered out of nowhere if my three mentors are also fond of sweets?


    Judging by the looks of them, the archbishop and the royal counselor might ept such a gift from me but Alex?


    He looks like the type of guy who doesn''t like sweets. But anyways, I still decided to buy each one of us, including myself, a bag full of assorted candies.


    "Thank you. Come again." says the friendly storekeeper as I walked out of her store and proceeded to cross the road and went inside the cafe where I should meet my friends.


    "Oh? What''s with all those sweets you bought? They''re too many!" Arie almost screamed in disbelief as she saw all the small bags filled with nothing but assorted candy.


    "There are certain kids in the neighborhood that I want to give them to."


    My brain was now quick to make an alibi unlike before. Geez, it looks like my lying skills are now improving huh.


    Not that I could be proud of that though


    Luckily, they quickly dropped the matter and let me order what I want to have from the menu. And the good thing about this cafe'' is it did not take that long for our orders toe. I bet this whole shop is run by magic.


    ---


    We were not able to sense the time until Maggie decided to take a nce at her wristwatch and stated that it is now six-thirty in the evening.


    My hands flew over to my mouth when I heard what time it is, so we then decided to take off a carriage on our way home.


    It was almost seven when the carriage took us back to the marketce of Citadel and we each climb out of it.


    After that, we each bid our goodbyes to one another before parting ways. As for me, I decided to pretend that I was going in the opposite way when in fact the shortcut towards the castle is to my right.


    With them still within the vicinity, I decided to carry on.


    What I did not know is that... I was actually heading straight to the drunkard''s corner, or the term people here are calling for this side of the marketce known to have bars and diners all ced right here.


    Afraid that both of my friends are still on the watch, I keep on walking down this path.


    "I think this is the farthest that I could go," I muttered under my breath before turning around once again and heading back to where I came from.


    However, as I was just about to take a step forward, three drunk-looking men stood in my way, purposely blocking my path as their retarded faces looked at me with such weird expressions.


    "Hey miss, are you all alone? Maybe we can give you some very nicepany. Care to join us?" says the drunk fat guy standing in the right, with his tummy almost bulging out from his tunic


    His flustered face leaned in closer to mine to which I immediately took several steps backward.


    "No, thanks. I-I should go." I nervously said.


    Panic is starting to strike me and I don''t know what else to do right now!


    I tried to step past them, but the fat guy together with the other two drunkards only blocked my path with their sweaty bodies while looking at me with dark expressions reflecting in their eyes.


    One of them suddenly grabbed my right hand with much force that I was having a hard time to snatch it away from him.


    The second guy, who looks scrawny and all but has a surprisingly great force stored in that skinny body of his, smiled at me mischievously before uttering in his drunken voice.


    "We don''t take no for an answer."

 Chapter 24: A Night With The Heartless, Cold Jerk

    Chapter 24: A Night With The Heartless, Cold Jerk


    Panic starts to rise up above my head as one of these men holds me tightly by my wrist.


    I was torn between using magic over him, but if I do that, I might be sent to jail for disobeying aw for using magic in public ces


    On the other hand, I could just scream for help like a total idiot.


    Well, without having to think about it much, my mouth started to open and I was just about to shout for help when I heard that very familiar husky voice behind us.


    Alex! My mind eximed. I''ve never been so d to see him before!


    "Hey! Haven''t you taught the proper way to ask a girl out?"


    The moment they heard someone speak, these two retards immediately stopped pestering me and turned around to see who it was.


    With them getting distracted, I used this opportunity to free myself from the scrawny guy and run behind this guy who came to my rescue.


    I don''t know if it''s just my imagination or what, but as I had a glimpse of Alex''s face, anger was clearly visible to those pair of jet ck eyes of his that made me wonder


    Is he really that concerned about me? Or was I assuming around here?


    Anyway, enough of that stupid thought. I hid behind his broad back and whispered a ''Thanks'' to him.


    I don''t know if he had heard that since his attention was still on these guys, but I was happy that he had found me here.


    "How dare you snatch away our date for tonight!" the bloated man shouted in his still drunken voice.


    The other one also muttered something like "You''ll pay for this!" though I have difficulty making out his sentences because of his groggy voice.


    "Stay behind me."


    I heard Alex whispered something but before I could even react to that, the bloated man charged towards him with his fist aiming to blow a solid punch at thed.


    Alex, well being the captain of the magic army, had an easy time dodging that iing attack and returned it with a swing of his leg, hitting the guy''s stomach real hard which sent his body bending in agony.


    The other one, you know that skinny dude who held my wrist earlier, also charged at Alex despite seeing what happened to hispanion.


    The captain, again, dodged the attack too easily andnded a hard blow on his back using his right elbow.


    As expected, the skinny dude joined hispanion lying on the asphalt ground. Good thing there is nobody around here except us during night time.


    The other one, who stood frozen in his ce, ran like an idiot after seeing what happened to hispanions.


    Well, after that quick fight, the two idiots, whom Alex knocked out easily, immediately stood up and ran away from mypanion-- like kids who were being reprimanded by their mothers. I secretlyughed at the sight of it.


    "Are you alright?" Alex said which made me look up at him.


    His eyes somehow glistened under the moonlight as he met my gaze.


    The facial expression is still the same, yet I''ve got this impression that even though he is not showing it, I know he cares a lot about his friends.


    A friend


    Am I a friend to him?


    "Y-yeah, I''m okay. Thanks."


    "Well, what makes you think to go past this corner that is clearly dangerous for you? What if I haven''t got here? What if~"


    *Growwlllllll*


    He was rudely interrupted by his stomach growling all of a sudden. I pressed my lips together as hard as I could to suppress myughter when I saw him giving me a warning look.


    "Don''t you dareugh," he mumbled.


    Toote.


    I was on the brink of my limit and before I knew it, I already found myselfughing out loud.


    I mean, this would be my first time seeing the heartless, cold jerk being embarrassed and all!


    ---


    That night, Alex took me with him to a small diner just around the drunkard''s corner. The front of the restaurant says "Aunt Bell''s Diner" written in faded white paint that made me have difficulty reading the words.


    As we got inside, there were a few lines of wooden tables and chairs that were arranged neatly, a wooden divider between each of these tables, and several customers having their meals or chugging their beers at the bar counter located at the left side.


    A man was stationed at the mentioned bar counter and is currently mixing his customer''s drinks ording to their order perhaps. I don''t really know anything about alcoholic drinks, so I really didn''t pay them much attention.


    Meanwhile, Alex and I were seated at the veryst corner of the said diner to the right next to arge sliding ss window where I could clearly see what''s going on outside. An old woman, probably in her forties, approached us with two menus in hand.


    "Oh, it was so long since I''ve seen you here Alex." said the woman in her blissful voice, and a smile was written across her face.


    Then, I saw her eyes shifted towards me, and her smile widened.


    "I see you brought a girl along, and you seldom do that here." Her attention averted towards me. "What is your name, my dear?"


    "Krise," I responded, feeling awkward to say anything, really.


    I looked towards Alex and noticed that he was getting too ufortable with this kind of conversation, so therefore I quickly scanned the menu and ordered the first thing that I saw.


    "I''ll have smoked salmon please, and some orange juice. Thanks."


    Wait, it suddenly urred to me that I''ve just eaten a meal back in Central Town before we went back here. What was I thinking?


    Alex also mentioned his order and the woman finally disappeared in front of us, leaving the two of us alone with a heavy silence filling the air.


    We didn''t speak that much until thedy soon reappeared with our orders in a tray. Knowing Alex, he is not in the mood-- as always-- to start a conversation and I am not in the mood as well.


    Once the dinner was served, the woman again left us to attend to other customers.


    Somehow, I managed to eat the whole thing I ordered after a couple of minutes had passed. While I sip my orange juice, Alex over here is chugging a big ss of what seems to be beer.


    Soon enough, I could see his face beginning to turn bright red and he started slurring his own words that I have difficulty understanding now.


    Why did he even drink in the first ce anyway? How was I supposed to carry this huge guy if he passed out on the streets?!


    Man, I am so doomed.


    When it was time for us to go, Alex managed to stand up on his wobbly feet and groggily made his way towards the door with me trailing from behind. He was about to trip when I caught him just in time.


    "Don''t touch me. I can walk, you know," he said in his arrogant, drunken voice.


    I almost rolled my eyes at him before we continued to walk.


    I noticed that it was not in the direction of the shortcut leading to the castle that we are going to, but instead, we are heading to somewhere else.


    Where does he think he is going?!


    Soon, after... who the heck knows how many hours hase to pass, thed stopped walking and was immediately pulled down by his own weight to sit on the sidewalks.


    He tried getting up, looking like an idiot in the process, but realizing that he can''t somehow do it, he chose to remain on the sidewalks and slumped his back on the concrete wall of a building.


    "Ohe on?! Really?" I grunted.


    Since I can''t leave this poord alone, I chose to remain by his side and also slumped myself against the floor right next to him on his left.


    Fewer people can be seen loitering around this part of the streets, either alone or by pairs, and luckily, none of them paid attention to us. A few carriages can also be seen running to and fro at the streets that I could almost count them in my fingers.


    I can see Alex was looking at the night skies, and so I did the same thing.


    From here, I just realized how magnificent this is seeing the crescent-shaped moon illuminating the skies, with stars surrounding it like tiny shining dots from afar and clouds moving in one direction.


    My eyes did not leave this perfect view, until I heard thed next to me spoke all of a sudden, breaking the silence between us.


    "I''m sorry"


    My forehead wrinkled and my brows snapped together.


    "For what?"


    "For dragging you to do the task... "


    At first, I was not sure what he meant by that, but as he kept on talking, I realized that he was actually mumbling about my task as pretending to be Gilead''s prince and master wizard.


    "I didn''t know what to do and so I used you to cover up the problem that we are all facing. For that, I am so, so sorry."


    I was stunned for a second, seeing how sorry he was and all of that. I peeled away my gaze at the stars and turned to look at him.


    "It''s okay--"


    *ZzzZZZzzz*


    Before I could utter any words here, Alex''s head fell on my right shoulders and started snoring. How can he sleep so fast like that?


    And so I have no choice but to stay like this and spent the rest of the night with this heartless, cold jerk.

 Chapter 25: Big Brothers Sudden Appearance

    Chapter 25: Big Brother''s Sudden Appearance


    The warm, bright rays of the afternoon sun were the first thing to greet me the moment we left the school building and went for the school gates together with Arie and Maggie.


    Remembering all the past events that happened yesterday, I somehow recalled Alex and I spent the night sitting on the streets next to each other when that idiot slept on my shoulder and caused a great hassle to me all night. I also remembered falling asleep after that though.


    But then the next thing I knew, I found myself sleeping in my room the next day.


    I wondered if I just suddenly acquired the ability to fly and flew my way towards my room while I was asleep.


    Whatever the reason behind all of this, I am not in the mood to know about it.


    Today, my friends decided to visit a flower shop since Arie was looking for some set of fresh bouquet of flowers that she will bring home to give to her mother. She says it is her birthday, that''s why.


    "I wish you coulde with us again Krise. You are very much invited to my mother''s birthday." Arie said, which alerted my senses toe up with another good excuse to ditch my friend''s invitation.


    "As much as I wanted to, my grandmother is not feeling well right now. Best wishes to your mother though." I tried to sound as apologetic as I could, and it somehow worked.


    At the end of the school day, I found myself waving to my friends as they turned their backs on me and started walking away from here. As for me, I started walking as well.


    This is going pretty bad than what I imagined. My lying skills are almost getting better and better each day that my senses are now acting on their own. I winced at the thought of it.


    When I reached the marketce, I happened to pass by a fruit vendor booth who sells freshly harvested fruits of different kinds ced on her small wagon. Since I love fruits and have still plenty of money left to spare, I drew in close to the fruit vendor who is an old woman.


    "How much for these ripe mangoes?"


    Suddenly, I stopped dead in my tracks the moment I heard that very familiar voice in front of me. When I propped my head up, I saw a familiar tall figure of a man in a set of gardening overalls paired with his straw hat covering his head filled with beige-colored hair. also walking in and approaching the olddy. My mouth almost gaped at the sight.


    I only knew one man who would be wearing this kind of outfit even in public ces!


    "Brother?!" I almost eximed in disbelief.


    The one I called out as my brother hesitantly turned around towards my direction, his left hand holding a stic of ripe mangoes he just purchased and a wooden basket on the other.


    And I could have sworn the moment he saw me, his almond grey eyes almost sparkled.


    "Kris! It''s good to see you!"


    One word about my brother before you finally meet him. His name is Devin Lancaster, and he is now eighteen. If I knew, he started working as a gardener for a rich family several feet away from our house, abandoning his dream of bing a musician in order to provide a living for the family ever since father died.


    "W-what are you doing here?!" I curiously asked.


    Upon hearing my question, his beaming face swiftly turned into a grim one, and his sparkling eyes were filled with a small amount of rage.


    "I think I should be the one asking you that, youngdy. Not the other way around."


    Fearing that people could hear us talking like this in a crowded ce such as this, I dragged him, or at least I tried to, to a corner with fewer people loitering around. By the time I managed to do so, I faced him once again.


    "I told you I will be enrolling in a magic institution here after I got my entrance exam results, remember? Then both you and mother didn''t approve it."


    "That''s because we just want to protect you." he insisted.


    "Protect me from what?"


    That question made my brother open his mouth to respond quickly but finding himself not able to speak. He would attempt to open it once more, then close it in just a matter of seconds.


    Deciding to drop the matter, my brother Devin sighed and asked instead, "How are you doing now? Which household are you currently living in?"


    That was thest thing that I would want to hear from him. But since he already asked, my senses are-- once again-- being activated toe up with a better excuse to save me from this kind of situation.


    "I uh I was just living near here." I managed to say.


    "Can I visit it? I just wanted to formally thank whoever let you into their house."


    Another thing that I least wanted to hear


    "Not without asking permission first. It would be disrespectful if I just bring with me a visitor unannounced, right?"


    He somehow agreed to it and said he would be willing to wait here while I ask permission from the caretaker of this imaginary house that I just made up.


    I simply couldn''t tell him that I''m actually living in a castle, can I?


    With that thought in mind, I speed my way towards the castle and thank the heavens above for keeping the trio inside the castle!


    Seeing my disheveled hair, and my worried face while I caught my breath, Lucas was the first one to pay attention to me.


    "What happened Krise? Is someone following you again?" thed asked. I discreetly shook my head.


    "No. It''s actually far worse than that. My brother has paid me a sudden visit this day and would like to meet the persons whom I am staying with here in Citadel. Could you please help me with this one?"


    I bowed my head in sincere apology for this sudden nuisance that I have caused these three. As expected, I heard Alex clicked his tongue, an action he only does when he gets annoyed.


    "It can''t be helped but to use my house a few meters away from here. Only my grandma and the maid I hired to take care of her were the only ones who are staying there."


    My eyes went round upon hearing these words from Alex. If I understand it correctly, he is offering his house as my way to evade this awkward situation with my brother?


    "Right! Alex''s house is the most convenient one to use, and the nearest from here as well." Lancelot agreed.


    ---


    And so it was then decided that we will use Alex''s house as the house that I am currently staying here in Citadel. The captain quickly went towards his house to somehow inform his grandma and the servant about the situation we are currently in.


    As for me, I was told to see my brother once more to where I have left them off and guide him towards Alex''s house. With a little guidance from Lancelot, I managed to memorize the streets that I need to pass by in order for us to reach that jerk''s house.


    Thanks to my sharp memory, my brother and I reached our destination in no time. It took all the willpower I got not to gape and look surprised at what greeted us the moment we arrived at our destination.


    In front of us stands a house that is long and narrow, probably only twelve feet wide at the front, but it stretched some thirty feet back like a giant shoebox and is approximately two stories high painted in bright white color. In contrast to its color is its roof which was painted deep red. .A beautiful rose garden was nted in front, that made the house look more gorgeous in my eyes.


    "I see the owner likes gardening as well." As expected, the garden was the first thing that caught my brother''s attention.


    When we stepped towards the doorway, an elderly woman, probably in her fifties or sixties, I am not quite sure, opened the wooden door just in time for our arrival. It surprised me when she beamed at me the moment she saw me here.


    "Wee back Krise." the woman said, which I didn''t know how to address her. "And I suppose this is your brother that you mentioned?"


    I swallowed back my confusion and responded. "Y-yes, grandma. His name is Devin."


    "What a fine young man you are. Come inside children. I have my servant Rica prepared some delicious snacks for you."


    Soon enough, I found myself finally entering Alex''s house. Everything inside the house is neat and was well arranged. From the photographs that hang on the wall, all the way to the furniture that were arranged beautifully. The floor was an old fashioned parquet with a blend of deep homely brown and the walls are also painted in white.


    The olddy then motioned us to sit on their caramel-colored couch while the servant brought in the food. In return, my brother showed her a basket full of vegetables that he purposely brought with him to give it to the caretaker as his way of saying thank you for letting me inside her home.


    "What lovely vegetables you have here." thedy said in delight after carefully examining the insides of the basket.


    Just as the servant brings in a tray of freshly-baked cookies and two sses of orange juice, that would also be the time where Alex and Lucas chose to show up out of nowhere.


    "Krise I see you''re with your brother today." I heard Lucas said, feigning surprise.


    And I could have sworn to see my brother''s face tensed the moment he sees my friends entering the scene

 Chapter 26: Big Brothers Warning

    Chapter 26: Big Brother''s Warning


    My brother''s face tensed and his jaws clenched upon seeing my friends entering the house. After all, this is Alex''s house to begin with.


    "Krise I see you are with your brother today." I heard Lucas said, looking as if he was surprised to see my brother here.


    To his right is where Alex is standing, muttering to himself, "Why am I here?"


    "Ah yes, he''s here. Friends, I want you to meet my brother Devin. Devin, these are my friends Alex and Lucas." I said, hands trembling, when I saw my brother ring each of them.


    "Hi. Nice to meet you both." said my brother. But his ring look says otherwise.


    "Have a seat, you two." I offered to the twods, acting as if this is my own house.


    I gave them a pleading look that begs them to stay with me, which they all followed. Both of them took the one-seater couch facing each other on both sides. In front of us is a marble-surround firece that has not been lit, since winter hasn''te yet.


    Above the firece are other picture frames and some figurines disyed above.


    "Are you all ssmates of my sister?"


    Oh no... the interrogation session between my brother and my friends had already begun before I knew it.


    "N--"


    "Yes!" It was I who interrupted Alex and responded to my brother''s question.


    My brother may have not seen it but I caught a glimpse of the impatientd arching his eyebrow at me.


    "Is she being bullied around the school? Are you making sure that you are always by her side?" my brother asked another question.


    What the heck brother? These are my friends not bodyguards!


    "Yes, we are always looking out for her, Krise''s brother." Lucas was the one to respond to that one. "With us being around with her, she never gets bullied at school."


    I saw Lucas smiling at me as he said that statement, making my cheeks burning all of a sudden.


    Rica, the servant, went back again in the living room, with two more sses of orange juice for Alex and Lucas. The olddy earlier bid her goodbye, saying she needs to rest in her room at this hour.


    After we said our thanks, Rica then helped her master stand up and carried the basket that my brother gave to the olddy. And soon enough, they left this room, leaving me in an awkward situation with my two mentors.


    Silence momentarily hangs in the air as all of us concentrated on eating the cookies that the servant had prepared for us and drinking the orange juice she made.


    If I am not in this kind of situation, I would have praised the deliciously baked cookies out loud. However, I chose to remain silent and waited on both sides on who might break this silence.


    "Which of you two is my sister''s boyfriend?"


    Hisst question made me choke all of a sudden from the cookies that I am munching and my friends to almost spurting out the juice that they are currently sipping.


    "Brother! What kind of question is that?!"


    My face may have turned bright red out of embarrassment. What does he think he is saying?!


    Devin. In turn, turned his head to look at me. I can see the serious look in his eyes didn''t change one bit since the first time he saw my friends.


    "Tell me honestly, Krise. Is learning magic really your reason why you had to run away from home all of a sudden?" he said in his sharp, reprimanding tone.


    Somehow, I was hurt by what he said. I mean, I knew both him and her mother didn''t approve of me going here in Gilead and learning magic at its constitution despite how many times I had persuaded them.


    But to think me of this low? How dare him?


    I was equally serious and pissed-looking right now as that of my brother. I looked him straight in his gray eyes.


    "Really, brother? Is that what you think of me? A low-gradeddy?! Huh?!" I gritted my teeth, gathering all my willpower altogether just to fight off these tears that are on the verge of going out.


    "To see you befriending guys your age and visiting you in this house, what else would you want to think of you then?" my brother shouted back at me, which really surprised me.


    He never ever raised his voice at me despite how much he is annoyed with me.


    "I want you to trust me! Both you and mom!" I choked back the tears before proceeding. "Now, if you can''t do it, then better not show yourself to me once again!"


    I can''t take it anymore. Before he and my mentors could see me crying, I ran out of the living room and out of this house without thinking much of where to go from here.


    It was almost sunset when I decided to storm off from Alex''s house and roamed around the corner. I don''t exactly know where I am, but all I care about right now is to get away from my brother and from his judging looks as much as possible.


    I remembered the first time I discovered that I have magic stored within me when I identally created a dirt bump across our little farm back in Ziv Vige.


    He then stated no ordinary human being could do that thing, thus encouraging me to be better with my magic since he himself is a mere mortal.


    My brother was the one to get my hopes up, that I could somehow enroll in a magic institution as soon as I got bigger.


    But now, I don''t exactly know why, but he suddenly changed. Instead of pushing me to get better, he always tells me things such as ''Give up your hopes of bing a master wizard" or something like that.


    Is it because he also didn''t get the chance of fulfilling his own dreams of bing a musician? Could that be the reason why he suddenly chooses to degrade his younger sister''s dreams as well?


    I was just continuing walking and walking when something caught my attention something that made me stop in my tracks. A beautiful melodying from a reed pipe was echoing somewhere near me that lets me draw in with it.


    Before I knew it, my feet moved on its own... and the next thing I knew was seeing my brother standing from afar near to Alex''s house. Of course! I thought. That was his own pipe he was using.


    He stopped ying his reed pipe when he saw me standing from a distance and slowly walked towards me.


    I didn''t move, whilst I anticipated for him.


    "I''m so sorry for how I acted earlier, Kris."


    The moment we were just a few inches apart, my brother extended his arms and encircled me in a tight hug. I hugged him back as tears rolled down my cheek.


    "I guess I was just carried away by my jealousy towards you. You know, since I wasn''t able to fulfill my dreams, I also don''t want you to fulfill yours too. And I know that is so selfish of me." he said, as apologetic as he could.


    "I understand brother. I''m also sorry for the things I have said." I apologized in return.


    "Don''t be. After all, this was all my fault. But even so, deep inside I was rooting for you. So do everything that you can to fulfill that dream of yours, okay?"


    I beamed, "Okay, I will!"


    Later on, my brother bid his farewell, since he didn''t have so much spare time to spend staying here. I was still standing outside of Alex''s house as I waved my hand at him.


    But before totally leaving though, I saw him ncing over his shoulder before opening his mouth to speak.


    "You will have a great future ahead of you, Krise. Please, always watch your back and choose wisely whom to befriend with. Alright?"


    "A-alright I will." I was quite confused.


    Before I could ask further questions though, he already left.


    "I''m d that nuisance has already left."


    I quickly turned around and saw both Lucas and Alex already standing right next to me. Since when did they get here?!


    "We are sorry for our sudden intrusion in the house earlier Krise. Lancelot just wants to check if how you are handling things with your brother and see to it that everything is under control hence he sent us two to do that. But by the looks of it earlier, we just caused trouble between the two of you."


    Lucas looks guilty for what happened earlier and scratched the back of his neck. I only tapped his shoulders gently and reassured him that everything went well between the two of us before my brother left. Thed was finally convinced and smiled at that.


    So far we''re d that everything still went well in the end.

 Chapter 27: Lady Catherine and General Rosa

    Chapter 27: Lady Catherine and General Rosa


    It was six in the morning when Alex decided to barge into my room, with, of course a spare key in hand to unlock the door whenever I refuse to open it and decided to ruin my slumber this early.


    The weekend finally came, but as what I learned from my past experienceseven on weekends, I never get to have my weekend off. Yet, that''s fine with me. I already did enjoy my past rest days.


    Alex gave me again the threat that if I do not get up from my bed right this instance, he would surely swing me out of it with a flicker of his magic skills.


    "Alright! Give me a moment to get up!" I muttered while I forced myself out of the bed and looked at him. "Now, get out while I prepare myself."


    The heartless, cold jerk only rolled his eyes in response and went out of the room. As for me, I started to go towards the shower room.


    ---


    As soon as I was done changing myself into the prince''s clothes prepared by Lancelot, I immediately went towards the office where I will be meeting my three mentors.


    Like the usual scenery, Lancelot and Lucas greeted me with their bright smiles stered on their faces while Alex frowned andined about how long I got here.


    "Try to smile sometimes. It will help you calm your nerves." I said in response which pissed him off.


    The other twods only chuckled at that.


    So far for today, with the past few training sessions I had with Lancelot, I somehow managed to remember all the necessary table etiquette. Without further supervision, I was able to know which spoon to use, fork, knife, etc.


    Plus I already partially mastered the art of eating with poise, grace, and beauty like the archbishop.


    As for the speech training, I can now construct my own speeches on the spot. I really don''t know how, but ever since that fateful day when I gave my impromptu speech in front of the citizens of Cordova, I improved in this field drastically ording to Lucas.


    For the fencing part, well I am still learning the art of using the sword and how to utilize it properly in battles. Thinking that I already got this, Lucas was a little hard on me when we did a little training exercise and almost knocked me off the ground.


    But he''s got really quick reflexes and managed to catch me in his arms super fast.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, concern is truly evident in his tone right now.


    Feeling awkward about our position, with me still depending on his broad arms supporting my back while our faces were only a few inches apart, I felt my cheeks instantly turn bright red.


    "Y-yes. I-I''m fine!" I mumbled then quickly pulled away from him, being careful not to be hit by his sword which was ced on his other hand.


    "Again but I will go easy with you this time," he said. And we indeed continued our training exercise.


    And atst, I''ve finallye into my training sessions with Alex, my demonic mentor. It was nearly ten in the morning when we began our training.


    "I heard your magic skills test is fast approaching?" Alex suddenly brings up the test that I was so worried about these past few days.


    "Y-yes. And I don''t think I''m ready for it yet."


    "Of course you are not yet ready! You''re still a dummy after all."


    Ouch! And here I thought Alex had changed a bit and would have said some words that would somehowfort me.


    But I guess, he would never change--


    "That''s why I''m here" Alex continued, when I thought he already dropped the matter. "... to help you pass the test."


    I was stunned for a bit the moment I heard his remark like I just felt my heart skipped a beat for a split second before it went to its normal pace.


    "Well, are you going to stand there or what?"


    Alex''s demanding tone immediately snapped me out of my thoughts and was surprised he is not standing in front of me anymore but already distanced himself. I will be performing the four basic spells to summon the four basic elements of magic.


    "Ah, right! I''m so sorry about that!"


    "Dummy."


    After getting insulted for a moment, I hurriedly tried to focus and forget all the things that can easily distract me.


    As I was about to chant my first spell, the doors of the prince''s office suddenly opened, and in came Lucas, who went out for a while. He looks like he is in some kind of hysteria as his chest moves up and down like he hurriedly ran his way just to get here as quickly as he could.


    Lancelot, who was seated on a chair in front of the desk, looked at the troubledd and asked, "What seems to be the matter, Lucas?"


    "I saw Lady Catherine and General Rosa''s carriageing this way! They decided to visit the prince unannounced!" Lucas announced, still panicking.


    Upon hearing their names, I did not miss the chance to see Lancelot''s face tensed and Alex''s eyes widened


    O...kay?


    It did not take long before the twodsposed themselves, quickly recovering from the shock. Lancelot showed his friendly smile as usual.


    "Very well. Let them in and tell them to wait for a little while we prepare the prince."


    With that being said, Lucas was off to greet the sudden visitors while closing the door behind him. The moment he left, I turned towards Lancelot and Alex with my forehead puckered and my brows snapped together.


    "Who is this Lady Catherine.and General Rosa?"


    No one from them responded to my question quickly, but after a few seconds of remaining silent It was Lancelot who did the talking.


    "Lady Catherine is the second princess of King Richard from the ally kingdom of Malcedonia. And General Rosa is her personal bodyguard and, well, my past schoolmate."


    "Ahh, another annoying fangirl of the prince." I heard Alex mumbled more to himself than to us.


    "Let''s go, shall we? They might be waiting for too long now." Lancelot quickly added, yet he himself is not pleased to go out of this office himself.


    Judging by their looks and reactions just now, it seems that these two gentlemen have something to do about those two royal visitors we have today...

 Chapter 28: The Sudden Royal Visit

    Chapter 28: The Sudden Royal Visit


    First my big brother made an unexpected appearance and caused us a lot of trouble, especially to my mentors. And now, I received another unexpected visit from the royalties from the country of Malcedonia.


    Should I expect a lot of unexpected visits from the days toe?


    I reluctantly went out of the prince''s office to greet these two visitors that Lucas has mentioned earlier.


    Once I revealed my appearance to them


    "Prince Arthur!"


    A girl about my age, has ming red waist-length curly hair, and I guess has the same height as that of the prince''s fiancee'' suddenly stood from her seat in the lobby and stormed her way towards me.


    I almost lost my bnce when the girl decided to jump mid-way towards me then encircled me in a tight hug, but good thing Lancelot has caught me just in time.


    "Prince Arthur! It''s good to see you!" the girl beamed. Her scarlet eyes were somewhat sparkling the moment she pulled away from the hug and stared at me.


    This must be Lady Catherine that Lucas mentioned earlier and I guess she is also close with the prince huh.


    I never knew that the prince is famous around girls. If that''s the case, then I''m doomed.


    "L-Lady Catherine, please calm down and watch your manners."


    My eyes quickly shifted to a tall-looking woman who has short chestnut-colored hair and stormy grey eyes that can pierce right through the person whom she is looking at. She wears the armor like that of a knight, letting me know that this must be General Rosa of Malcedonia.


    "It''s good to see you, Rosa." I heard Lancelot spoke, but his tone says the exact opposite.


    "After all these years that youve been gone, who would have thought I''d be seeing you in a knight''s uniform?"


    "It''s General Rosa, you idiot." The woman said sharply to the archbishop which surprised us all.


    "And you made me realize that magic is not my thing, remember? I am surprised as well that a demon like you was made archbishop."


    Wait they knew each other?


    "You knew each other?" Lucas curiously asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you? Rosa and I were ssmates in Gilead Academy for a year only." Lancelot replied.


    "Yes, that is true." General Rosa agreed. "And this idiot told me something about quitting magic school since it is obviously not my thing considering I have repeatedly flunked my magic skills test again and again."


    "Well, I was just saying the truth! I''m surprised you still remembered that." Lancelot tried to defend himself but General Rosa continued with her story.


    "And so after I left Gilead Academy, I decided to train as part of Malcedonia''s royal army, thus earning me this title that I have now."


    Lancelot smiled at her. "See? I knew you would excel in other things."


    Alex, Lucas, and I looked at each other, as if we all are thinking the same thing and that is not wanting to be involved in these two''s unfinished business or whatever you call it. Someone must do something to change the topic.


    "Anyway," Alex was the one who volunteered to do the job. "What makes you visit here?"


    "Oh! I want to see my prince!" Lady Catherine beamed once again.


    She was about to hug me once again when someone from the background shouted out of nowhere.


    "AND WHAT ARE YOU EXACTLY DOING HERE, YOU UGLY PRINCESS?"


    All heads turned to see who it was. And I almost cursed under my breath to see it was the annoying fiancee'' of Prince Arthur!


    Why, of all times, did she pick this day to visit me?!


    Lady Catherine shot daggers at the newly-arrived Princess Marite with her entourage behind herand thetter did the same thing.


    "Lady Catherine and Princess Marite in one room would cause a great catastrophe ahead." I heard Alex mumbled.


    "Indeed." Lucas agreed.


    Princess Marite was able to go near me and suddenly pulled me away from Lady Catherine to be on her side.


    "It looks like you are forgetting that the prince is engaged to me?" The prince''s fiancee said.


    "I know. But we all know that is just some arranged marriage made by your father for his spoiled brat child." Lady Catherine retorted.


    Then she also did the same thing and pulled me away from Princess Marite to be on her side.


    Waahh, someone please save me from the prince''s fangirls!


    "The prince and I are a much more suited couple to look at than him being with a much uglier princess as yourself."


    I guess, that sentence triggered something in Princess Marite, for she suddenly forgot her status in life for a while and charged towards Lady Catherine before grabbing her hair.


    Lady Catherine did the same thing.


    "You''re the ugliest princess I have ever seen!" Princess Marite shouted.


    "No, you are!" Lady Catherine countered.


    I was just here, standing between them and not knowing what to do. I turned to look at the remaining sane people behind me and gave them a pleading look to stop these two from fighting.


    But they only gave me a good luck hand gesture. Some mentors I have.


    Heaving out a sigh, I went towards them and rested both of my hands above their shoulders. That immediately calmed them down and stopped pulling each other''s hairs.


    "Stop fighting you two. You are both lovely princesses in your own ways. Every person in this world has their own beauty and ws." I said then shed my most genuine smile that I could do.


    Both of them looked stunned after that.


    "Wow. Such a natural yboy." I heard Alex mutter from behind. I want to whack his head right now for not helping me here.


    Thanks to that, the princesses from the two ally countries have settled down for some nice cup of tea deliciously prepared for us by Lancelot. I was then excused after a few minutes and let me go back to the prince''s office for some ''important things to aplish'' for the day


    When I got to the office, I immediately rested my head above it and made a long, pronounced sigh. It''s a good thing that I also convinced our royal visitors for the day that I am the real prince.


    However, being dragged by two of the prince''s fangirls is a huge pain in my head. What more if he has a lot of girls who admire him?!


    Then I''m truly finished.


    Just then, I heard a loud knock on the door that immediately made me sit straight as quickly as I could.


    "Come in," I formally said while pretending to look busy.


    Once the door opened, it revealed the tall figure of General Rosa whom I was just talking to earlier.


    "I''m sorry for my intrusion, your majesty." she apologized. I pretended as if it didn''t bother me at all.


    "No, it''s fine! What can I do for you?"


    She looked hesitant to speak first, but then she already made up her mind and opened her mouth once again to speak.


    "May I speak to you in private?"

 Chapter 29: The Princes Last Words

    Chapter 29: The Prince''s Last Words


    The general''s words stunned me for a bit that it rendered me speechless for a few seconds.


    "But I see you are a busy man right now. Apologies for my sudden intrusion once again--"


    "No, it''s fine really. And yes, I think I could spare some time to speak with you in private."I cut her midway before she thinks it is her fault for my silence.


    "Would you mind if we will have our conversation at the ce where you brought mest time?"she asked, which kind of startled me but I fought the urge to crease my forehead.


    "Sure."


    Deep inside, I was a little bit scared of messing this up with the general, but I managed to conceal my anxiety with a smile.


    I started to stand up from my seat and followed General Rosa to wherever she will take me.


    Moments after our brief conversation at the office, she brought me towards a mini door that could be found somewhere in the hallway leading towards the lobby that seems to be camouged with the color of the wall paint, that''s why it can''t be seen immediately.


    This is my first time seeing something like this.


    General Rosa opened the door for me, and I went inside first before she did and closed the door behind us. I was surprised to see a spiral staircase leading somewhere upward. I started climbing when mypanion did so.


    "I was surprised you found a hidden ce such as this."


    Before I could stop my mouth from babbling nonsense, I can''t help but mentally smack my face with my right hand for saying such a thing!


    Geez! Me and my big mouth indeed!


    "Your Highness." mypanion said, sounding as surprised as I was.


    "You were the one who first led me here. Have you already forgotten?"


    Oh shoot! I need to think of what to say next! Fast!


    "Uh, yes! That''s right! Sorry, I was just a little bit swarmed up from all my duties, you know that I intend to forget things such as this." I said, trying to sound so natural as I could.


    "I could see it as well. It must have been hard for you for managing such arge country in your early years."


    "No. Not at all."


    After trying to spark a small conversation as we continue to climb up the stairs, we have finally reached the end of it, which leads us again to another mini door. General Rosa opened it for me to enter, and I immediately went inside after she did.


    The strong afternoon breeze was the first one to greet me upon going outside of that mini door plus the breathtaking view beneath us, showcasing the whole country of Gilead from up here..


    Soon, I realized that we are now standing at one of the castle towers. If I was dressed as the normal ''me'', I would definitely scream my heart out in here and enjoy this spectacr view. Yet I know I can''t do that right now.


    Again, I tried my very best not to look so surprised and energetic about this.


    "Remember thest time we went here?" General Rosa asked once again. Her shoulder-length chestnut hair is swaying behind her.


    Now, I''m starting to wonder if something is going on between the prince and thisdy standing in front of me right now.


    Or maybe the prince is having a secret affair with General Rosa?! I couldn''t believe it! Prince Arthur is a womanizer after all! That exins why girls are into her!


    "Prince Arthur?"


    I immediately snapped out of my thoughts when General Rosa called out my attention once again.


    Ugh, I wanted to smack my forehead.


    Focus, Kris! Focus!


    "I-I''m really sorry. I am just trying to reminisce thest time that we''ve been here. Apologies for my rudeness." I responded, then forced a smile at her.


    "Anyway, what is it that you wanted to talk about?"


    "Ah, I just wanted to check if you''re alright. When Lady Catherine said that she wanted to visit you, I also took that chance to personally check if you have indeed returned to Gilead."


    She paused for a moment, before proceeding...


    "Thest time we''ve been here, you said something that got me worried for several months now. And the fact that I''ve been hearing these rumors about your sudden disappearance got me more worried about you, your highness."


    I wonder what it was that the prince saidst time I wish I would know.


    "Well, I do apologize for causing so much worry to you and to everyone else as well. But rest assured, General Rosa, that I will not be going anywhere for now. I''ll make it up to my people for my sudden disappearance."


    After myst statement, General Rosa still kept her silence and I was suddenly conscious if I am doing this right.


    Wahhh! Someone, please save me from this awkward situation!


    Heaving out a sigh, I decided to continue.


    "And as an ally I hope our countries continue to have a strong bond with one another as what we''ve already talked about previously."


    That statement surprisingly just popped out of my mind and I suddenly felt the urge to say it out loud.


    "Of course, your highness." Finally, General Rosa responded. "As long as I live, our countries remain allies for the years toe."


    ---


    -General Rosa-


    Two years ago, the prince and I were standing at the same ce as where we are currently standing right now. I can''t bring myself to forget his final words before he was rumored missing for a year.


    The prince brought me here that day because he has something urgent to say to me.


    "I pray that you would look after my country even after I''m gone, General Rosa. Consider that as one of our agreements when we pledged our alliance with one another." the prince said.


    His amber eyes are glistening under the afternoon sun, and his lips curved into a meaningful smile as if he is already bidding his farewell.


    "W-where are you going, your highness?" I dared to ask, but the smile on his lips never left his angelic face.


    "Somewhere far away." was all he said to me that time, leaving me confused and worried for his welfare at the same time.


    Now, back in the present, I was so d to see the prince in front of me right now in perfect shape.


    As Lady Catherine and I went back to our carriage, I took onest glimpse of the prince who walked us outside together with his confidants, who were smiling widely at us.


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly got this impression that something is not right about him.


    Like something is telling me that the prince, whom we met today, is not the real prince and master wizard of Gilead.

 Chapter 30: A Tour At The Public Plaza

    Chapter 30: A Tour At The Public za


    I went to school the following day feeling really sleepy.


    Why wouldn''t I? I was disturbed in my sleep at five in the freaking morning to do my usual early morning training sessions before I go to school


    Waaah! Seriously though. Now that I''m improving a lot from my previous training, should they just give it a break and spare me the early morning sessions?!


    Yawning, I went to my seat, ced my bag and took a seat and rested my head on my table. I see my friends are not here yet.


    "Good morning Krise!"


    Speaking of them, I just saw Maggie and Arie went inside the ssroom together wearing their usual bright smiles on their faces.


    Oh geez, I wish I could be like them at this minute.


    "You look like someone whocks sleep," Ariemented while taking her seat right next to mine. Maggie did the same thing next to her.


    Well, technically speaking, I amcking sleep right now. But I can''t just tell her that, or else she will start asking me questions.


    "I just have a hard time sleeping at night, then need to wake up early in the morning. That''s all." I grunted and remained resting my head on my table.


    From my peripheral vision, I saw Arie and Maggie exchanged worried nces at one another.


    It was then that the atmosphere around here changed when our air-headed ss president went inside the ssroom with his breezy attitude-- as usual.


    But the moment he walked past my table


    "G-Good morning, Krise."


    Ever since that incident with him when Lucas caught him spying on me and when he was able to meet his idol Alex, things began to change between me and the ss president.


    After that, he was a lot nicer to me, but still a jerk towards my other ssmates. Because of this sudden change in his attitude, my ssmates-- especially my friends-- are already having doubts if there''s a thing going on between me and the air-headed jerk.


    I still can''t help but be surprised every time he greets me like this early in the morning.


    "Good morning," I greeted back.


    Then he was already out of our sight as he went to his seat in the far end corner of the ssroom.


    I don''t need to look at my friends to see their curious and teasing faces because I can already feel it even if I am resting my head on my desk.


    "Again, there''s no such thing that is happening between me and the ss president, okay?" I said for the nth time and continued resting.


    I only snapped out of my thoughts when we heard our adviser, Mr. Pumpkin, went inside and greeted us in his modted voice that got everyone''s attention.


    Later that day, my friends and I walked together outside the school gates after our sses for the day. Since ourst period teacher had dismissed us early, and the teacher before him didn''t show up today, I have so much time to spare right now to be with my friends.


    All of us decided to go to the public za, where different food stalls are being ced and events are being held annually. My mouth literally gaped at the sight of it.


    It can also bepared to a city park, where several benches filled with visitors and made of wooden nks are ced under each shade of a tree. A huge statue was ced at the center of it, which-- ording to Maggie-- is the statue of Gilead''s Prince and Master Wizard Prince Arthur.


    Moving my head up, I took a closer look at the silver carved statue ced here and suddenly asked myself have I asked my mentors how long is the prince been missing? Maybe I have to ask that from them when I go back to the castleter.


    Beside the prince''s statue, a fountain made of marble was also built with its overflowing crystal blue water. Then, as I cast my gaze in my surroundings, I noticed several colorful unlightednterns were ced hanging above us.


    "Is there a celebration right now that I am not aware of?" I asked my friends.


    Maggie was the one to answer that. "Tomorrow will be the city''s festival."


    Oh? A festival? I''m sure my mentors haven''t mentioned anything to me about this one. I wonder if I''ll still be getting my training sessions by tomorrow.


    "Ahh that''s why our sses were suspended for tomorrow," I said and scratched the back of my neck.


    "Mr. Pumpkin mentioned it earlier. Perhaps you were too sleepy to pay attention to ss." Arie chimed in while chuckling.


    "Yeah"


    me my mentors for that!


    They continued touring me around the za until we came across a certain group of men in their uniforms-- consisting of a ck trench coat and a pair of ck trousers with a symbol embroidered around their chests-- are gathering on a corner.


    "Oh! The Magic Army!" Maggie suddenly eximed.


    I wasn''t able to miss the opportunity to see Arie''s sudden change of facial expression the moment she heard what Maggie said just now.


    Due to her excitement, Maggie went closer to the group. There, we came across a certaind whose back is faced towards us.


    "Sir, you must be the captain of the Magic Army." our friend stated, which stunned me for a bit.


    Captain of the Magic Army?! Does she mean.


    Thed, whom Maggie approached earlier, turned around which made me jerk my head in the opposite direction, and pretended to look busy.


    "Yes, I am." The voice of that heartless, cold jerk, whom I''ve known at the castle answered our dear friend''s question.


    Then he went silent, and I felt his stare shifted towards my direction or was it only just my imagination?


    "You are so cool!" Maggie continued to praise him, to which he didn''t react.


    Yeah, cool outside but jerk inside. I wish Maggie could have known his other side.


    ''Apologies, young miss, but we have training to do. So if you could excuse us,"


    Whoa! Why does he sound so polite and a gentleman to others but not to me?!


    Oh, of course! I''m sorry for disturbing you."


    And with that, Maggie finally went back to her senses and walked towards us. Then we started walking away from them.


    "Captain Alex is so cool, don''t you think so guys?" Maggie uttered and turned to look at us.


    I just averted my eyes. "Yeah I think so."


    "Captain Alex would always be a jerk and a coward to me!"


    Maggie and I looked stunned upon hearing Arie''sst statement. It''s as if.she is holding a grudge towards thed, or anything of that sort.


    I wonder what happened that made her think of Alex that way...

 Chapter 31: War in Sodor

    Chapter 31: War in Sodor


    {This is the start of the author dedicating chapters to its readers. And for today, I would like to dedicate this chapter to Dark_Void_Eater for giving me your daily power stones. Your votes motivate me more to write and stock more chapters for my uing MGS. :D )


    ---


    I looked as surprised as Maggie is right now the moment we heard what our friend Arie had said about Alex.


    Well, I know thatd is a jerk alright. But a coward?


    "W-what do you mean, Arie?" I asked, confusion and curiosity is visible in my tone right now.


    Arie faced me with a serious expression all over his face.


    "Have you heard about the War in Sodor?"


    Huh? War in Sodor?


    "Uh, n-no. W-why do you ask all of a sudden?" My forehead creased with her sudden question.


    First of all, I hate the subject History.


    "When Gilead was faced with a great threat from its enemy country Sodor, a war broke out between those two in the borders of these two countries. Captain Alex was the newly-appointed captain of the Magic Army that time, and."


    I saw tears start swelling in the corner of our friend''s eyes as she narrates the past events between these two countries.


    We immediately looked for a bench where our friend could sit down and I offered my clean white hanky to her which she dly epted.


    I heard her sobbed a few times and choking back her tears before she proceeded with her story.


    "...and many have been reported dead from his troops-- including my childhood friend Peter. Only Captain Alex was able to survive the war, which is quite odd for me and for others. Some said that he hid and left his army dying amidst the war that''s why he survived on his own."


    My eyes widened upon hearing her story. I know Alex could be a jerk sometimes, and also heartless towards others, but I never thought he could do something as horrible as that.


    I may not know the whole story yet, but I know for myself that Alex would never do such a thing to his people. I''m sure he wouldn''t turn his back to those in need.


    "My childhood friend was super excited for his first fight, and was so reassured when he knew that Captain Alex would be the one leading the army but then" she sobbed once again while rubbing the tears away using my hanky..


    "But then he ended up dying because of him." she continued.


    "I-I''m sure there''s also a story behind all that. We couldn''t just trust the rumors, right?" I chimed in, rubbing the back of my neck.


    Wait, why am I doing this for that jerk?


    "Even so, no one knew the truth but Captain Alex himself. But since then, he never talked about it nor spilled us the truth that we deserved to know. For that, I hate him."


    My eyesnded on the girl talking, and I can clearly see the hatred in those pairs of eyes. I knew at that moment I had to do something to clear things in the past.


    "If you want, I could do something to get the truth from him?" I dered all of a sudden, but then I immediately regretted saying it out loud.


    Geez! Me and my big mouth indeed!


    The look on Arie''s face was reced with confusion as she turned to look at me. Maggie''s face says the same thing.


    "And how would you do that?" she asked.


    I tried to smile as widely as I could. "Well, trust me. I have my resources."


    It''s a good thing Maggie and Arie didn''t ask any more questions about that, and we all went home by five in the afternoon.


    ---


    As soon as I went home at the castle after Lucas picked me up outside the mini door, as usual, they made me dressed as the prince immediately.


    When I was soon finished dressing up, I immediately went to the prince''s office where my mentors: Lancelot, Alex, and Lucas are waiting for me.


    For the first time, I didn''t hear anyints from Alex when I went inside the office. Usually, he would scowl at me for beingte for a minute or two. But now I wonder if he suddenly decided to be way nicer to me.


    After my table manners session, speech improvement, and fencing session with Lancelot and Lucas, it''s already time for me to have my usual magic training session with Alex. But I couldn''t just concentrate on doing my spells because something is bugging me from the start.


    And I bet Alex has noticed it as well, since I saw him crossing his arms over his chest with his eyebrows drawn together.


    "Stop." he finally said, then I immediately stopped from what I was doing.


    "Is there a problem, Krise? Why are you so out of focus right now?" he asked in his pissed tone, his face reeking of evil right now.


    "I-I wanted to ask you something," I said, not meeting his gaze.


    He clicked his tongue. "I knew it."


    I only lifted my eyes to meet his gaze for a split second, but afterwards looked back at the floor once again.


    "Alright then. What is it?"


    I can''t help but swallow this invisible lump that is starting to form on my throat. Now that he is asking about it, I can''t seem to bring myself to ask him about the thing that my friend Arie had mentioned a while ago.


    And I did promise her to know the truth from this guy, didn''t I?


    "I-I was just wondering, what really happened during the War in Sodor?"


    That question of mine brought a really heavy and awkward silence in the room. I turned my head to look at Lancelot and Lucas, who were standing in the corner to observe our training, and they looked at me as if I just dropped an invisible bomb towards my own death.


    Then I turned to nce over Alex, and I''m sure I saw his face darkened.


    Gulp!


    "Why do you ask?" he asked back in a subtle voice.


    Silence. I wasn''t able to answer that.


    "I said, why do you ask?!" I instantly flinched when he raised his voice all of a sudden.


    "Alex" Lancelot called out, but thed didn''t look at him.


    "I expect no one, especially you who knows nothing about it, brought up this topic ever again! Do you understand?" His eyes narrowed when I met his gaze one more time.


    I tried to fight back tears as I nodded.


    Without uttering any other word, he immediately left the office after that heavy and awkward conversation I had with him.

 Chapter 32: Ariellas Grief

    Chapter 32: Arie''s Grief


    Everyone was stunned the moment Alex stormed off outside the office with a loud thud on the door as he closed it behind him.


    I looked at my other two mentors and they immediately went towards me.


    "If there''s anything that Alex hates to discuss more than anything in this world, it''s that thing you just mentioned about," Lancelot said. I saw Lucas nodded behind him.


    "Where did you get the idea anyway?" Lucas asked in a curious tone.


    I scratched the back of my neck. "Well, from a close friend of mine at school."


    They were rendered speechless after what I just said, like the topic itself is already considered a taboo subject that should never be discussed lightly.


    "So. they are still at it huh? Even if it already happened two years ago before Prince Arthur mysteriously disappeared." Lancelot rubbed the end of his chin as he said those words.


    The question that was raised in my head earlier at school suddenly popped up in my mind once again, so I immediately asked.


    "How long has the prince been missing, anyway? You haven''t told me anything about it." I said as a matter of fact.


    "About a year now." Lancelot was the one who answered. "Somewhere between March and April ofst year."


    I nodded my head as I tried to remember that valuable information in my head.


    "Can you also tell me what happened at Sodor? My friend thinks Alex is a coward for allegedly abandoning his troops in the war, though I hardly believe that until I heard Alex''s side about this."


    I suddenly recalled to them what Arie had said to me a while ago.


    ''Well it is really not in our position to tell you the exact details as to what happened in Sodor." Lucas stated. "But if you really want to know, I''m afraid only Alex himself could give you those details that you needed."


    "But rest assured Krise, " Lancelot chimed in. "Alex is not the type of person who would abandon his people."


    I smiled at what Lancelot had said. "Yeah. Even if he is a jerk inside, I know he wouldn''t do something as stupid as that."


    I decided to give it a rest for the meantime and probably would ask for an apology from him tomorrow for what I did a while ago.


    Yeah after sses, I should go ahead and apologize to him.


    ---


    The following day after sses, I went with Arie to buy the things that we will need at the marketce for a magic experiment that our group would be doing thising Friday. Maggie is not with us in the group so that is why she''s not with us here today.


    We don''t have sses since today is the city festival of Citadel but then I agreed toe with her today before we parted ways yesterday.


    As I looked around the whole ce, the air was filled with festive music as the band yed with their instruments and were marching all around the area. The streets are now filled withnterns that are ready to be lightedter at night.


    Despite the upbeat music and the people dancing merrily on a corner, Arie''s face was filled with so much grief. Perhaps, she couldn''t bring herself to enjoy the festivities since this same day also reminds her of a great friend that she had lost forever.


    I know it could be devastating on her part and I wish I could do something to ease her pain right now. Yet, what should I do?


    "Thank you." I heard Arie said to the store owner once she was done buying all the stuff she needs for our uing experiment.


    "You want to, uhm, go around and see what''s going on around the public za?"


    I tried to invite her to something that I know she would love to do, but I was quite surprised when she declined my invitation.


    "I think I would need to rest my head for now. But thanks for inviting anyway and foring with me today. I appreciate it very much." she said as her lips curved up into a half-hearted smile.


    So this is what it feels like for your invitation to be rejected.


    We just went out of the store when we coincidentally came across the captain of the magic army walking down the same path that we are currently on right now.


    I immediately turned to see Arie''s reaction with this one, and I swear I saw her almost murderous eyes ring badly at thed, like she wants to kill him or something.


    "Hey, uhm, Arie?"


    But the girl didn''t hear me calling and instead swiftly went towards thed before I could stop her, not missing this opportunity to confront him-- now that the captain is alone.


    "Hey, you!" Arie bellows while one finger is furiously pointing at thed.


    Thed, in return, turned to look towards my friend with a bored expression in his eyes.


    "Can I help you with something?" he replied in a lifeless tone.


    "How dare you abandon your troops during the war in Sodor? Did you know my best friend trusted his life with you? And you just wasted it?!" My friend continued to shout at thed. Good thing there are no bystanders here at the moment, just the three of us.


    I did not miss the chance to see Alex''s expression changed when the topic he hates the most was mentioned out of the blue.


    ---


    "I expect no one, especially you who knows nothing about it, brought up this topic ever again! Do you understand?"


    ---


    His words from yesterday suddenly echoed in my head. That threatening look he had when he said those words out loud I couldn''t let him do the same thing to my friend.


    With that being said, I quickly dashed my way towards my friend and grabbed her hand.


    "Arie, there you are! We have somewhere else to go to right now! Come on, let''s go!"


    Without waiting for her response, I already dragged my friend away from the furious captain of the magic army before he could say something nasty to her.


    "What are you doing? That is my one and only chance that I could confront him! And you wasted it!"


    As expected, Arie was mad about what I just did. But I was just concerned with the way Alex would react if I let her talk with him, though I couldn''t say that out loud or she''ll have a clue that Alex and I knew each other.


    "Don''t you think it''s kind of unfair to directly use a person without really knowing the whole story about it?" I pointed out, which made Arie''s forehead creased.


    I''ve never seen her like this before.


    "That is why I wanted to confront him--"


    "And then what?" I cut her off. "If he would state his side, would you believe him immediately? Would you trust his words more than you trust what you already know?"


    That made her speechless and tilted her head down.


    "I don''t think so," I said, answering my own question.


    ---


    {READ AUTHOR''S NOTES. THANKS :D }

 Chapter 33: Behind That Cold Attitude

    Chapter 33: Behind That Cold Attitude


    [This is the start of me giving chapter dedication for my readers. Today, I would like to dedicate this chapter to Jyojiko for being the first person to give me a gift for this newly-contracted book. Thank you so much!]


    ---


    When I went back to the castle after Arie and I got our supplies for our uing magical experiment, I happen to pass by the captain of the magic army as soon as I was done dressing as the prince and master wizard.


    Just when did he get back here?!


    He was sulking in the lobby, absorbed in his own deep thoughts, as he quietly sits on the sofa. I remember my goal of apologizing to him for what happened yesterday, but seeing like this makes me want to back out now.


    Yet, I know I have to.


    Gathering all my courage, I heaved out a sigh before proceeding to walk towards thed. He wasn''t able to feel my presence until I sat beside him.


    "What are you doing here?" he said, his tone emitting some coldness in it as usual.


    "I saw you sulking here, so I decided toe here and see if you e okay," I stated, which he only responded with the clicking of his tongue.


    "You''re not the prince, dummy," he stated it as a matter of fact in a hushed voice.


    Somehow it hurts my ego knowing that he really didn''t think of me as one of his friends in the first ce. But I let it slide and tried to shove these negative thoughts away.


    "I''m here as your friend, idiot." I shot back. "You know, when something bothers you that much, don''t you think it is best to confide it with someone you trust just to ease your pain? Even if it''s not me, for example Lucas or Lancelot."


    "They wouldn''t understand," he immediately replied. "No one does."


    "Then try me," His head went up when I suddenly challenged him. "You''ll never know."


    There was a long moment of silence after myst statement, that it now questions me if he really wanted to talk to me right now or not. Anyway, I decided to interrupt it by taking this opportunity to do my goal.


    Letting out a sigh, I turned to look at him once more and said, "I''m sorry by the way for you know meddling with things that I don''t have any idea about."


    That made his eyes went up from spending too much time looking at the ground, like it''s the most fascinating thing he had seen for today.


    "I know it''s kind of rude to ask, and for that I really apologize."


    His head then went back to meet my gaze, with his eyes squinting at me.


    "Tell me, why are you so nice to me? Even after all the things I''ve done to you previously, you''re still like that,"


    I was surprised to hear him getting pissed with my current attitude. I mean, what''s wrong with that? My parents taught me to be nice even to those people who are not doing the same thing to me.


    "Let''s say my parents taught me how to be like that," I replied, smiling all of a sudden upon remembering my childhood memories with them while my father is still alive.


    "And besides, I''m already used to your indifferent attitude so it''s really not a big deal to me anymore." I quickly added. A light chuckle escaped his lips.


    After that brief conversation I had with him there was another round of heavy and awkward silence that made me felt ufortable. Should I be the one to start another topic for the second time around?!


    "I didn''t abandon my troops"


    I was a little bit surprised when I heard him talked all of a sudden, finally breaking the silence between us. But his eyes avoided having minimal eye contact with me and focused his gaze on nothing as he continued with his narration.


    Smiling, I proceeded with listening to his story--- to let him know that there is someone who is so willing to listen to all of his problems.


    ---


    -ALEX-


    "I didn''t abandon my troops I managed to bring the remaining of them back here, but I was the only one left alive from the five of us."


    While staring into nothing, I decided to finally open up this topic that I thought I wouldn''t find myself sharing with anyone else other than Prince Arthur himself.


    Well, technically speaking, this girl sitting beside me is in the prince''s outfit, so I would just like to assume that she is indeed the prince.


    I don''t know what kind of magic does she have, but she lets me feelfortable when I''m around her.


    Like I could be just me without trying to please anybody or act tough around other people.


    Going back with my reminiscing I can still clearly remember the day when the war in Sodor broke out in the borderlines of Gilead and that country as if it just happened yesterday.


    Every night, it would still asionally haunt me in my dreams.


    I could still clearly picture myself out in the midst of explosions and the severe exchanges of magic attacks from both sides.


    Sodor is the closest country next to Gilead, yet its former monarch leader: King Esmond II treated our country as a rival in terms of production and magic prowess. Thus it urred to him to invade our ce.


    Prince Arthur at that time was at a quest, if I could still remember it. That is why the king took this opportunity to invade our country.


    My eyes started to sting as soon as I saw many of my men were already dead from their fatal attacks. We haven''t anticipated that the enemy side would be this strong as we originally thought.


    Before the war officially broke out, we were already ambushed by several Sodorians which killed almost one-fourth of my men with their magic weapons Only a few of us have already left.


    "Keep your guards up!" I dered, eyeing the whole ce. We are in the midst of Misty Forest-- which stands in the middle of the borders of the two countries.


    As we press forward, more soldiers from Sodor kepting towards us, camouging themselves at first so that we weren''t able to see them immediately.


    More of my men got killed, but some of us-- including me-- also killed hundreds of them as well.


    Until such time that there are only five of us left standing in the area. I was ming myself at that time for being an ipetent and inexperienced leader of the magic army.


    "C-Captain Alex." I shifted my gaze to thed who called out my name while we hide from the enemies for a while


    I could still clearly remember his name. He was one of my men whom I came to be close with.


    Peter. Peter Vandall.


    His hands were shaky when he suddenly reached out a white envelope at me. He is one of my men left who is seriously injured right now. One of us is desperately trying to heal his wounds.


    My forehead wrinkled after seeing him reaching me out something like this.


    "What is this?" I asked, pertaining to his purpose of giving this to me.


    "If I can''t make it out alive here, I would like you to give this to my childhood friend back at Gilead. I wasn''t able to send her thisst time, and I''m sure she is waiting for my letters every month." His eyes are pleading as he looked at me.


    "Please give it to her."


    My brows snapped together.


    "No! I will make sure to bring all of you back int Gilead alive!"


    But then his hands suddenly dropped and his eyes permanently closed all of a sudden in the middle of our conversation. His lips were already pale and his skin as well, like life was just sucked out of him.


    Yet still, I did not give up. All of my men remaining are getting weak as time passes by. Instead of proceeding to fight, I decided to begin chanting the teleportation spell to teleport us all back to Gilead


    Upon arriving, I was carrying all five of them with me at the back when I suddenly lost consciousness.


    And the moment I opened my eyes once again, both great and devastating news was the first one to greet me and was also surprised to see Prince Arthur already sitting beside me in a bedroom chair when I thought he was still out for his quest.


    He then told me that he was able to stop Sodor from totally entering the country, but the news came out next from his mouth that all of the men I brought wasn''t able to survive with their severe wounds and internal bleeding caused by our enemies.


    Since then, I started to avoid everyone so that I could avoid the subject being talked about as well.


    Snapping my thoughts back to the present time, I heard the girl spoke beside me.


    "Have you already given the letter to Peter''s best friend?"


    "No" I said and made a long, pronounced sigh. "Prince Arthur strictly prohibited me to go near the soldiers'' family and loved ones. He said it would be best if I won''t be seeing them and have myself me for all that happened back there."


    "But you still have it with you, right?"


    My forehead puckered as I turned to look at her.


    "Yes. Why do you ask?"


    This girl only smiled as her response. Sometimes I don''t get her if she is acting like this.


    "I may have an idea who is Peter''s best friend, and if you are not allowed to bring the letter to her then there''s no harm if I would do the job for you, right?" she said while grinning at me widely.


    *Badump badump*


    I felt my chest pound loudly just now the moment I saw her smile at me like that. My cheeks are also burning as well.


    What is wrong with me?!


    Shaking these thoughts away, I suddenly stood up from my seat and stated that I''m off for a while to get the letter she wants to have. She only nodded as her response.


    Yet before totally leaving here, I decided to nce over my shoulder-- as if remembering something that I should say to her all of a sudden.


    "I would also like to apologize for how I acted yesterday" I awkwardly said. To be honest, I am not really used to say such things.


    "... and thank you, for being here with me today. I feel great after having this meaningful conversation with you."


    Okay, enough of these small pep talks!


    Before I could utter any other nonsense words here, I hastily left the lobby just like that.

 Chapter 34: Not Bad... My Dear Student

    Chapter 34: ''Not Bad... My Dear Student''


    [This chapter is dedicated to Magical_Phoenix as my way of saying thank you for the powerstones you are giving to this book and for your support. :D]


    ---


    I''ve been practicing this for quite some time now, probably two to three weeks from now, and yet I still felt I am not thatpetent enough for our uing magic skills test thising Friday!


    I went to school really anxious about it the moment Arie and Maggie started talking about that.


    But before anything else for today, I grabbed for my bag and took out the letter that I promised Alex to give to Peter''s best friend-- which is none other than Arie.


    When Maggie excused herself because a ssmate of mine wants to talk to her over her seat, I immediately took this opportunity to show the letter to Arie.


    "What''s this?" Arie wrinkled her forehead, confused by my sudden action.


    But when she was able to take a closer look at the letter


    "No way how did you--"


    "Let''s just say I have my resources." I smiled at her sheepishly while saying those words out loud.


    Arie suddenly encircled her arms around me for a quick, tight hug.


    "I don''t know how you got this but thank you, Krise." she gushed happily. I can''t help but smile at her reaction.


    Mission aplished.


    "You''re very much wee, Arie," I said in return before thetter pulled away from me and looked at the letter with a genuine smile stered on her face before hiding it inside her bag.


    "Well, going back to the magic skills test, are you somehow prepared for it?" Arie asked. I only scratched the back of my neck for that.


    "Not sure but I''ll give it my very best just to pass," I replied awkwardly.


    When Mr. Pumpkin, our ss adviser, finally entered the ssroom, everyone went back to their respective seats including our friend Maggie. All eyes are now on him as we waited patiently for whatever he will say to the ss.


    "As you may have already known, the magic skills test will be thising Friday. It will have two parts, written and execution. The written part of the test will be held in advance-- that is thising Thursday. The execution part will be on Friday." Mr. Pumpkin thoroughly exined to the whole ss.


    Everyone made their reactions in their seats, filling the ssroom with hushed voices as they exchanged their opinions with their seatmates/


    "Shush, children. I''m not even finished yet." Our teacher spoke once again, making my ssmates fell silent once again.


    "On the execution part, we will be asking all students to execute the spells that I and the panel will be rying to you and you shall do it with properly, hence we would fail you instantly. There would be a total of twelve spells that we would make you execute, that is three spells from each element."


    By his exnation, the ss went into chaos. We would have never expected that the execution part would be this hard. There are some of us, like me, who have still not mastered the four elements yet.


    The element that I could do best would be water. Thanks to that heartless, cold jerk who helped me improve my magic skills during our training sessions.


    "The level of difficulty for each spell that we would require you to execute is random. Meaning, there will be a tendency that we would let you execute first level spells up to the fourth level. But rest assured that we wouldn''t let you do a fifth level spell, for it is only intended for rank S wizards alone." Mr. Pumpkin continued.


    I don''t know if I should be thankful for that, but I know all I could do now is to pray and practice a little bit harder than usual.


    "Good luck with your uing magic skills test, my dear students."


    ---


    Prior to the announcement, I immediately went back to the castle after sses have ended for the day and told this terrible news to my three mentors.


    "Ahh I see." Lancelot was the only one who reacted to what I''ve said.


    By the way, we are currently in the prince''s office and I was already dressed as the prince when I''ve told this terrible news to them.


    "It is then decided that for the meantime, you will only have magic training sessions with Alex for the rest of the week until the magic skills test will be over." Lancelot then smiled at both me and Alex while saying these things.


    I instantly felt all blood was drained out of me the moment I heard that from the archbishop. Having a training with him for just several hours, specifically two to three hours per day, is already a pain in my neck.


    How much more if I need to do the said training with him for the rest of the week?!


    "Oh I think this would be so much fun." Lucas teased us both.


    "Shut up!" Alex shouted.


    I guess I don''t have a choice then but to do as what we''ve been told to do. If it only means I would literally live in hell for the rest of the week just to pass my magic skills test, then I''m willing to take it!


    I sighed n defeat. "Okay, if you say so Lancelot."


    Lancelot and Lucas step aside and watched us as we prepared ourselves for the uing training. Alex looked at me with a bored look on his face.


    "For today, I want you to show me what are the spells that you could already execute so that I would know what to teach you next."


    Like a good student to her teacher, I obeyed my mentor and showed him the spells that I could do for each element and that would be two spells each.


    I saw the look of awe on his face as he watched me execute all of those, along with Lancelot and Lucas facial expressions.


    When I was done doing all of it, I ended it with a bow and a confused look written all over my face.


    "So how was it?" I unconsciously scratched the back of my neck as I asked him.


    For the very first time ever since the captain of the magic army taught me, his reddish lips formed into a smile.


    And at that moment I felt something within my chest like it just pound loudly than my normal heartbeat.


    "Not bad my dear student."

 Chapter 35: Exam Jitters

    Chapter 35: Exam Jitters


    The night before my magic skills test, I can''t help but be frantic and nervous about it.


    I meane on! This would be my first test, and I know that this would be my first basis if ever I would be able to fulfill my childhood dream of bing my father who was once a master wizard at our home vige.


    Will I somehow be able to pull this one through?


    With these thoughts keep bugging me, I decided to go out of my room for a while and decided to dress as the prince upon doing so. I''ll never know if I will suddenly bumped into another important royal official like thest time.


    Now in the prince''s clothes, I decided to wander around the lobby before going to the prince''s office with a spellbook in hand. If you still remembered it, I stole my father''s spellbook back when I ran away from home.


    Sorry, dad! Love ''ya!


    When I closed the door behind me, I started going after the table and sit in its chair and began reading the said book for me to carefully memorize all the spells that the panel might make me execute when the execution roundes on Friday.


    Well, I was also studying for my written exams tomorrow. I need to pass it as well for me to move on with the next round.


    I was so engrossed in reading the entire thing written in the book that I wasn''t able to notice the cold sweat that starts to emerge from my forehead, or the fact that I wasn''t able to lock the door and someone just entered the office without me knowing.


    "Krise?"


    Upon hearing that voice in front of me, it was then that I lifted my head to know who it was.


    ''Crap, I forgot to lock the doors, for heaven''s sake!'' my mind eximed. I gave myself a whack on my forehead mentally.


    But then my heart instantly felt at ease upon knowing that it is none other than Lucas who just entered the office.


    "What are you doing at this hour? I thought some spy has entered here or something" Then he looked at me while squinting his eyes.


    "Shouldn''t you be sleeping for your written exams tomorrow?" he asked, yawning in the process.


    "Well, I can''t. I am too anxious or nervous to even sleep a wink." I said in a panicking tone.


    "Ah. Examination jitters." thed said. My forehead instantly creased by what he said.


    "The what now?" I asked with my right eyebrow arching at him.


    "Exam jitters a term that the prince made up whenever a student is having anxiety attacks because of his or her uing exams." thed exined, chuckling as if remembering something funny in the past.


    I looked at him with curiosity. "Did the prince had these exam jitters in the past as well?"


    He looked at me as though I just went crazy in front of him.


    "Oh no, silly. He is the single being I have ever known not to undergo the exams and yet managed to graduate early in the Gilead Academy at the age of what twelve years old?"


    My mouth literally gaped at that.


    Wow what a magic prodigy indeed! I wish I could be like that, or maybe I could somehow find a way to borrow the prince''s intelligence even just for a few hours of my life.


    "If the prince wasn''t able to take the exams, why make these so-called ''exam jitters'' in the first ce?" I asked once again, now curious how did the princee up with that idea.


    "Well, the prince was known in the school as your typical yful kind of student who likes to mess around with his ssmates. Since he is already exempted to do the magic skills test because of the magic skill level that he already possesses, he came up with this sickness for his ssmates who had to undergo the anxiety of having these examinations in their lives."


    I heard Lucas chuckled once again upon remembering that part. I also can''t help but to smile along with him as he did so.


    Whenever Lucas is saying something about the prince, he made it seem to me that Prince Arthur was a really nice guy and an ordinary teenager who doesn''t hold any special calling or superb magic skills like us.


    "I wish to meet Prince Arthur someday" I blurted out of nowhere.


    Lucas stopped chuckling and I noticed how his expression changed from happy to being sad in just a snap of a finger.


    "Well, we are all wishing to locate the real Prince Arthur anytime from now. But after a year''s search for him it all went to vain since we still can''t locate his whereabouts or can''t confirm if he is alive or dead since our search party hasn''t found his body as well."


    Lucas made a long, pronounced sigh after that.


    "I''m praying that you would see the prince soon, alive and kicking." I put an encouraging smile at thed to which he returned immediately.


    "I hope so Krise."


    Since I can''t still be able to sleep, Lucas decided to stay with me for a little longer and helped me in regards to reading someplicated spells that I was having a hard time to read and pronounce properly.


    Then, in a brief moment, he also demonstrated some of the magic movements he knows for me to execute the spells with ease and uracy so that I would avoid failing my ss.


    After a quick teaching session with me, he walked towards me and gave me a gentle pat in the head that stunned me for a while.


    "You better sleep now, Krise. It is getting toote after all." he said. "It won''t do you any good if you take the written exam tomorrow without even sleeping a wink for the night."


    Then I felt his hands moved to slowly caress my hair, which kind of surprised me for a bit with this sudden sweet movement.


    "O-Okay: I responded, stuttering in the process.


    Lucas now withdraws his hand back to his side, looked at me for thest time, and shed his genuine smile.


    "Don''t let your exam jitters overwhelm you." he simply said. "Good night, Krise."


    And just like that, he left the prince''s office and closed the door behind him, leaving me dumbfounded in my ce.


    Curse this exam jitters!

 Chapter 36: Good Luck...

    Chapter 36: Good Luck...


    The following day hase when I have to finally take the written exams part.


    I know I have done my very best to study for this, so I am trying to convince myself that I should be able to pull this one through even I have a small, empty brain inside me.


    Waking up to the ring sound of my rm clock, I immediately turned it off thenzily went up from bed with my eyes still closed.


    "Good morning Krise!"


    I was surprised to see Lucas inside my room, with a spare key in hand. Sometimes, I don''t know what to feel with the guys I am living with inside this castle knowing they have a spare key in this room.


    Should I be worried?


    Nah so far, they have all been good to me and not showing any malice upon my very existence here as the only girl living here.


    Uh. except for Alex though. That guy is heartless!


    Lucas smiled at me with so much energy for today. I wonder how does he do that every day?


    "Good morning Lucas," I said in a sluggish tone. "Are you checking if I am already up?"


    "Yes. We don''t want you to bete for your exams," he said, his smile never leaving his face. "I guess, you need to prepare for school right now."


    "Yeah."


    "Well then, if you''ll excuse me, I will leave right this instance."


    And with that, thed indeed left the room. Upon leaving, I can''t help but smile in my ce. That literally just made my day for now.


    Oof, time to get ready now.


    --


    Before totally leaving the castle, I faced my three mentors once again to bid farewell for now. Lancelot and Lucas smiled at me, while Alex you know that guy. Smiling is not his thing.


    "Good luck in your examination, Krise." Lancelot cheerfully said.


    I smiled in return. "Thank you, Lancelot!"


    Then the twods quickly averted their gaze to their silentrade-- whose hands are crossed over his chest and his eyebrows are snapped together.


    When he felt their sudden gazes, he arched one eyebrow at them.


    "What?" he snapped.


    "Don''t you want to say something to your student?" Lancelot asked.


    "Do I have to say something to her?" he questioned back.


    I rolled my eyes. Typical Alex.


    "Guys, I need to go now or I will bete for school."


    Without waiting for their response, I already turned around and started walking away from them. It was then that I heard Alex''s voice out of the blue, when I thought he already dropped the matter.


    "Good luck Krise."


    *Badump badump*


    I can feel my cheeks turning beet red, and my heart pounding loudly than it usually does upon hearing his words just now. Unconsciously, I raised my hand and put it right over my chest.


    W-what is wrong with me?


    He just greeted me, like what Lucas and Lancelot did a while ago!


    "T-thanks" I responded without turning back at him, in fear that they will all see my face turned red right now.


    Without much thinking about it, I hastily went away from here-- thinking that my heart would calm down the moment I went out of here.


    After a few minutes of walking, I finally arrived at the front gates of Gilead Academy. That''s when I can feel myself already calming down a bit, and my heart going back to its normal pace.


    "Good morning Kris!"


    I turned around and saw my childhood friend Dexter Woods smiling at me-- that usually has an effect of lighting up my whole world.


    But now I just don''t know anymore.


    Wait, what did I just say?!


    No, no, it''s not like that! He is still my long time crush after all...


    "Good morning Dexter." I greeted back. And then we started walking inside the gates.


    "Are you ready for your written exam?" he asked.


    "Ready as I''ll ever be," I said as anxiety and nervousness starts to kick in once again.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll do just fine."


    "Yeah. I hope so."


    We started parting ways by the time I already arrived in my ssroom, and his is four rooms away from here.


    I waved goodbye at him first before proceeding inside the room, where I already saw my friends Arie and Maggie already reviewing for the written exam


    "Oh hi, Krise!" Arie greeted me enthusiastically. The same is true with Maggie as soon as she saw me.


    "I see you are both pretty much busy with studying huh," I said before taking a seat beside Arie.


    If I know, it should be me who needs a lot of studying right now. Both Arie and Maggie are already known here in ss as two of the students who have an outstanding average in thest quarter.


    "Yeah. Didn''t you know that you cannot proceed to the execution part if you fail the written exams?"


    I sighed while taking out my textbook from my bag.


    "I knew that already. That is why I am feeling anxious right now."


    "Aww, don''t worry much about it Kris." Ari rested one hand over my shoulder.


    Yeah everyone is saying that to me today


    "We believe that all of us could somehow pass this and advance to the second level of the magic skills test. So, take this opportunity to review now while Mr. Pumpkin is still not here." Then my friend ended her statement with a smile on her face, which made me smile in return.


    "Okay, I will. Thanks, Arie."


    After having that short conversation with her, I started opening my books and reviewed for the possible items that maye out in the exam.


    Just thinking all that they have said to me, and all the training sessions I had with my three mentors for me to improve in my magic, somehow inspires and motivates me to do good in this exam.


    ---


    "Don''t let your exam jitters overwhelm you."


    ---


    I suddenly recalled what Lucas had said to me yesterday night.


    Yeah right, exam jitters.


    Smiling at that silly name that the prince hade up with, I continued reading my textbook in my seat.

 Chapter 37: Authors Announcement

    Chapter 37: Author''s Announcement


    Hi readers, author-chan here!


    I hope you are enjoying this story so far, and author-chan is absolutely doing her best to make it more interesting as the book progresses.


    Right now, I would like to make an announcement that starting from January of next year, I would be locking my chapters I know I have to since this book won WPC 2-3 months ago (I assume?) and I am kinda expected to lock it asap.


    In the process of producing enough stockpile for my first month of MGS, hence I would also like to announce that I would stop posting updates on this book for now and solely focus on writing.


    Updates would be resumed next year, on the first day of January 8 pm (GMT +8)


    Until then, I am still hoping for your support in reading my chapter even if it is already locked, huhu.


    I am so sorry for this inconvenience and I hope you do have a great day! :D


    Ciao <3

 Chapter 38: Unexpected Moment

    Chapter 38: Unexpected Moment


    {Merry Christmas everyone! I would like to dedicate this chapter to WIERD for your paragraphments on this book. Your insights inspired me to write more when I was feeling down at that time. Thank you so much! :D}


    ---


    After all the worrying I spent regarding the written exams, I ended up knowing that I worried for nothing-- at all!


    The next day, the results of our written exams have already been revealed, as well as those students who will be advancing to the next level.


    Mr. Pumpkin clutched the piece of paper in his hands as he is now about to announce the names of those who passed on the first part of the magic skills test. The ssroom was filled with heavy silence as everyone patiently anticipated for his announcement.


    Even I was fidgeting from my seat-- looking like a total idiot right now!


    He cleared his throat first then pressed his lips-- which added to our anxiety-- before proceeding to what needs to say.


    Geez, I almost rolled my eyes with his actions. Can he just directly announce the names of the students who passed... instead of us having to go through with these dramatic effects?


    "I am happy to announce that all of you passed the written exams!" Finally! Mr. Pumpkin had decided to announce this in his cheery tone.


    His happy announcement made some of our ssmates exim in delight as they heard this very great news from our adviser. I am also happy to know that I was able to get through it with a passing mark.


    But, I know it doesn''t end here yetfor this is just the beginning of our suffering for the uing second part of the test.


    "We will begin the execution part in just a few minutes. So I will ask all of you now to gather around the cultural hall of the school, for I''m afraid our panel, as well as our audience, are all waiting for you there."


    That almost made my eyes round in bewilderment.


    Did he just say AUDIENCE?!


    "You mean, most of the students were asked to gather around to watch us making fool out of ourselves? Is that it?" said one guy ssmate of mine from the back. I don''t know if he intends it to be a joke or a in statement.


    That caused a fuss inside the ssroom as my ssmates exchanged statements with one another. Like me, they were also shocked by the second part of our adviser''s announcement.


    Well, there are a few lucky students who seemed calm and didn''t show any signs of astonishment upon hearing this news.


    Of course, you have probably guessed that I was pertaining to our air-headed ss president Mr. Wilford, whose first name I haven''t know yet. (Don''t ask me why!)


    "If you don''t execute the spells properly, Mr. Hesse" Our adviser shot a nce at the ssmate who just spoke up all of a sudden. "... then I believe that''s the time that you will-- indeed-- make a fool out of yourself. Tell me do you want that to happen?"


    There was a brief moment of awkward silence first before that student found his courage to answer.


    "No, Mr. Pumpkin." he finally said.


    "Good." The teacher gave his half-hearted smile before continuing. "Now, off we go to the cultural hall children. Chop chop."


    We immediately stood from our seats as we heard that pping sound from our adviser''s hands and went out of this ssroom.


    As I was walking down the hallways leading to the said school facility, I can''t help but worry about the things that might happen. There are these certain questions that popped out in my subconscious mind all of a sudden.


    What if I fail to do even just one single spell? What if I can''t do all of them? What if I flunk my grades in this very important subject that serves as my ticket to achieving my childhood dream of bing a master wizard?


    Yet I also recall what Mr. Pumpkin had said just a while ago.


    ---


    "Do you want that to happen?"


    ---


    Thinking about it of course, I don''t want that to happen! Then I guess I will just have to do my very best for me to get past through this with a passing mark and an advanced wizard rank at the end of the magic skills test!


    Yes, that''s right Krise! You can do this!


    After minutes of walking down the hallways, we finally arrived at the school cultural hall where I know all important school events are being held annually. I never thought this particr test is one of those events though.


    Seeing this huge crowd of students gathered around this dome-shaped school facility in their respective seats at a high-end grandstand from both sides, I think I might want to change my mind about what I said just now.


    On second thought I think I can''t do this!


    Not with this crowd in front of me!


    ---


    "Focus, you dummy!"


    ---


    I gasped out of nowhere.


    I think I heard the voice of that heartless, cold jerk just now or was I imagining things?


    Anyway, I tried to focus my thoughts on what is currently going on in this particr area.


    Mr. Pumpkin led us to the backstage as we walked past a set of intimidating people seated in their respective seats with a long rectangr wooden desk in front of them and some papers and pens at the top of it.


    I think these people will serve as our panel for now. They are indeed scary to look at.


    Yet I noticed there is one vacant seat at the very edge of the desk on the right.


    Is one of our panel made his or her absence today without further notice?


    I was just about to peel my gaze from them when someone caught my attention from afar and is now walking towards that empty seat that I saw earlier.


    "Sorry, I waste. I had to take care of some errands." he said, which made me stunned for a little bit.


    That husky, alluring voice when he is talking with others in his kind and good boy state.


    I did not know the captain of the magic army would be one of our panels for today, nor did he say something about it!


    .

 Chapter 39: On Stage

    Chapter 39: On Stage


    {This chapter is dedicated to Icefire_Everburn for that wonderful review you''ve given me weeks ago! I really appreciated it very much! And I decided to start updating now since the premium date for this story starts on December 31. Yey! Please continue to support this novel until then. :D }


    ---


    What in the world is this? My mentor is also one of the members of the panel here?


    Well, funny, since he is the captain of the Magic Army, I should expect this oneing. And for that, I''ll give myself a good smack in the forehead.


    "Krise! Come on! What are you standing there for?"


    I didn''t notice Arie turning around and seeing me frozen in my ce, but that also made me snap off my thoughts and run my way towards them. I hadn''t expected they already went far from me!


    I could feel my heart beating so fast I think it would explode at any minute! How could Ipose myself now?!


    Maggie may have seen me jittering around here since she stered a reassuring smile on her face while saying, "Rx, our panel won''t eat you alive, alright?"


    Too dumbfounded to even make aprehensible word right now, I just slowly nodded my head and looked like a total idiot.


    Once we arrived backstage, Mr.Pumpkin once again turned to look at each one of us as he reminded us once again of the mechanics for the execution part.


    "Againdies and gentlemen, you should. Or you must execute three spells for each difficulty perfectly if you wish to pass this exam. Because in this school, we don''t tolerate poor performance around here and always want the best performances from our beloved students. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Mr. Pumpkin." we all said in unison.


    The teacher proudly grinned at us. "Well, I wish you all good luck."


    After hisst statement, he once again turned his back on us and proceeded to go out of this small room that he brought us in-- which serves as our waiting room at the moment and proceeded on the stage as our emcee for this event.


    The students would be called out alphabetically, and thank goodness for my parents who have the letter ''L'' as the first letter of our family surname, hence I won''t have to worry about being the first one.


    "Ambrosia, Maggie." Our adviser called out as soon as he is officially done with his lengthy introductory statement earlier.


    "Oh, goodness I so hate myst name right now!" I heard my friend Maggie spat these words under her breath before forcing herself to go out of this room and went up the stage.


    I could see my friend''s body tense as she finally went up the stage and showed herself to this crowd who are anticipating what they will be seeing from us-- err also may be waiting for something embarrassing to watch, I suppose.


    Yet Maggie was extremely brilliant and talented out there! We all watched in awe as she all did the spells that the panel mentioned for her to do with ease. Even the panel members looked astonished at the performance she is putting up today.


    I wish I could be that good as well once Iy my feet on that stage


    After Maggie was able to perform all those spells, she ended it with a courteous bow and exited herself from there, and came running giddily towards us.


    "Once again, that is a spectacr performance from one of my best students Maggie Ambrosia."


    "Did I do okay up there?" Maggie asked, who didn''t pay attention to what Mr. Pumpkin had said earlier about her.


    "Are you kidding?" I smiled widely. "Mr. Pumpkin just said your performance is spectacr! We are all thinking the same way too."


    "Aww, that is so sweet for you to say, Krise. Thank you so much." Maggie said and gave Arie and me a big hug.


    "If you ask me, that is one heck of a sloppy performance to me. " The ss president suddenly chimed in and crashed the happy mood between us three.


    "Hey! What is wrong with you?" Arie snapped, pulled away from the hug, and pointed a finger at our air-headed ss president.


    "Want some real performance? Watch and learn from meter on." That Wilford guy winked at us before merrily went his way out of here.


    I was still watching his back moving away here when I said, "Wow, that is one air-headed ssmate we have there."


    "Yeah tell me about it." Arie seconded.


    Later on, as my ssmates are being called one by one to perform on stage in front of these people, the bigger is the anxiety I am feeling right now.


    Some of my ssmates were able to go out of the stage very happy because they were able to execute those spells perfectly and passed the exam.


    But there are a few unlucky ones, who either are too nervous to not get some of the spells right or too absorbed in their own thoughts to do the correct spell ording to what the panel member just said.


    That could be my downfall right there


    Thest one to perform was my other close friend Arie, whosest name is Lambert just next to mine. And she was also able to give out a brilliant performance earlier that dazzled the crowd and the panel members.


    I gasped. You know what that means.


    It is so hard to absorb when the performer or that genius ssmate of yours right before you just did a marvelous job since you are also expected to give out that same amount of effort or even went higher than that.


    The pressure is real guys, I swear.


    "Krise Lancaster you''re up next!" Mr. Pumpkin enthusiastically announced, like that''s a good thing when clearly it is not.


    Okay, Krise, you can do this! I know you can! You have practiced so hard for this one.


    Break a leg!


    As my wobbly feet take me up to the stage to face the panel members and the audience, I also forced myself to ster a fake half-hearted smile on my face to make it look like I am not about to leak in my pants here.


    Once I am on the stage, the first thing that I did was to avoid my mentor''s intimidating gaze and instead focused on finding a panel member that is not intimidating to look at... but only found none so I just randomly chose which one to look at.


    "Ms. Lancaster"


    Wow. Fate must be enjoying ying with me now for making that jerk the first one to speak out of all the panel members avable here.


    Amazing

 Chapter 40: Special Chapter #2: Krisellas Sweet Treats

    Chapter 40: Special Chapter #2: Krise''s Sweet Treats


    {Allow me to go back in those days where Krise and Alex had slept together on the sidewalk that could be found in chapter 24.}


    ---


    -ALEX-


    I could feel my head throbbing with pain the moment consciousness started to dawn upon me by bit. My right hand was trying its best to massage this pain away from me when I suddenly realized something.


    Eyes widening, I began casting my gaze at my surroundings. The skies above are still dark, and the moon is still at its ce when I looked up to check on it. I could see there are no more carriages that are speeding their way on the main roads, streetmps that are currently illuminating the surroundings, and one to three people could only be seen from afar.


    Just what the heck am I doing in the streets at this very hour?!


    When I tried to lift my head, I noticed someone lying on top of it, hence making it impossible for me to just lift it immediately.


    I slowly shifted my gaze to my right, and I swear I almost yelped the moment I saw


    Krise sleeping beside me, her head lying on top of mine.


    And what is she doing over here?


    Did something happen between us?


    Good riddance, what am I even thinking? Damn, I have to pull myself together right now.


    First things first, I slowly lifted her head so that I would be able to peel my head from her before slowly returning it to my right shoulder as well.


    I thought at first I was able to wake her up from her slumber since she started slurring some words that I cannotprehend, but she kept her eyes shut and went back to snoring like a pig.


    Then I adjusted my posture a bit to make itfortable for both of us before I started to recall all the things that happened before this.


    Well. I remembered getting a little bit drunk after we went out of the diner for dinner, then I must have looked like a mindless idiot for saying some things that I even cannot remember now, and that''s when I fell asleep at the girl''s shoulder.


    I turned my head to look at the sleeping gal beside me.


    This dummy. She could have woke me up and spent her magic to teleport us back to the castle. But instead, here we are looking like fools while we sprawl on the sidewalks.


    I chuckled at the thought.


    It will be morning pretty soon, and I am so sure that overthinker Lucas and Lancelot are already worried since we haven''t gone back to the castle on time. It is best to leave here before the majority of people see us sleeping together here.


    I don''t want to be included in tomorrow''s headlines.


    I decided to scoop my arms around the petite figure of the girl before slowly standing in my ce and chanted the necessary spell for us to get out of here.


    "Transportium Nextorbitorium"


    Upon chanting the said spell, we were back inside the castle, and specifically in the prince''s chamber in just a blink of an eye.


    The moment we went back to the chamber, I slowly bent my body towards the bed of the prince and carefully ced this sleeping girl on top of it. Then I took the folded nket on the sides and spread it all over her to warm her up.


    Before leaving, I took one glimpse of her sleeping face. I can''t believe she can still sleep soundly after all the movements I have done. She is one heck of a unique girl for me.


    I can''t help but smile at that.


    "Good night, dummy."


    I finally left the prince''s chamber and locked the door behind me.


    As soon as I left the room, I almost got a heart attack when I came face to face with Lancelot-- who is now standing in front of me.


    "For the love of God, Lancelot! You almost gave me a heart attack!" I yelled at the archbishop.


    "Where have you two been? We were all worried about you!" Lancelot asked worriedly.


    "It was all my fault. I shouldn''t have drunk my problems away and dragged Krise into this mess." I acknowledged my own fault


    I swear I have seen the archbishop''s face went pale upon hearing what I said. Thest time I have seen him like this was the time when Prince Arthur slipped some pornographic magazines under his pillow.


    "You are not thinking some stupid thoughts now, are you?" I arched one eyebrow at him.


    He only shook his head left and right.


    "Good. Because I am now heading in my room to finally get some good night''s rest."


    My feet began walking away from here and not even waiting for the archbishop''s response.


    ---


    The next day


    I identally slept longer than what was necessary. Seeing that it is already ten in the freaking morning, I instantly got up from bed and dashed my way towards my bathroom to start cleaning myself.


    When I was finally ready, I zoomed my way towards my office as soon as I finished eating my breakfast. Why is it that of all days I will sleep longer. It would be today where I have to finish a load of paperwork that needs to bepleted as soon as possible.


    Yet before I arrived, someone called me from behind, only to find out it was Lucas when I turned around.


    "I am in a rush today, Lucas," I said, quite annoyed by this sudden nonsense dy.


    "Here"


    My forehead creased upon seeing him holding out a small paper bag out of his hands and handed it over to me.


    "What is this?" I demanded.


    "This is a generous gifting from our student. So I want you to take it and be on your way." Lucas replied.


    I only rolled my eyes at him and quickly snatched the bag away from him before walking my way towards my office.


    Upon entering and sitting in front of my desk, I mindlessly ced the paper bag on one side of the table and proceeded to open a lot of folders.


    Then it suddenly urred to me to pay attention to the bag once again, and so I did only to see a handwritten sign on the front.


    ---


    ''I hope this small treat would bring a smile to your serious face.''


    -Krise


    ---


    I suddenly wondered what''s inside this bag


    I tore it open and found some assorted candies inside.


    "That idiot how did she know I like sweets?"


    Before I knew it, this small token indeed made my lips curved into a smile.

 Chapter 41: Facing The Panel

    Chapter 41: Facing The Panel


    {Happy New Year everyone! Author here! Starting tomorrow, updates will be released at 10 pm (GMT +8). Thanks for reading and have a great day to you all!}


    ---


    I did not miss the chance to see that annoying smirk on the heartless, cold jerk''s face as he called myst name, as if he did not know me at all.


    Gulp!


    "At the moment, I want you to execute the Aguamenti spell," he demanded in his authoritative voice.


    That spell! The one that is used to create water particles! He knows I am having such a hard time doing that spell, and yet here he is purposely making my life as hard as it already had for the past few days.


    "S-sure."


    I shut my eyes close, and tried to remember all the things that I have learned in our training session so far.


    ---


    -FLASHBACK-


    "When you execute any spells given to you by the panel, all you need to do is to clear your mind and set aside all your worries for a while. Then, when you seed in doing that, the next step you need to do is to channel the element needed for that spellbining the mana that you could muster all around you."


    Alex discussed all of this with a straight and intimidating face that gives me the chills sometimes, but at the same time, I am trying to take note of all the things he is discussing with me.


    "Every wizard has this so-called mana container located in our lower abdomen wherein it helps us store the mana that we are gathering in order for us to execute the spells. The higher is your ranking, therger is your mana container that you can use to store mana, and the moreplicated spells you can execute. Do I make myself clear?"


    His keen eyes bore into mine like daggersing towards my direction, but since I already got used to his intimidating presence especially when he acts as my mentor, I did not flinch anymore.


    "Yes. Crystal clear!"


    -FLASHBACK ENDS-


    ---


    When I opened my eyes once again, I was surprised as to how confident I am right now in doing thatplicated basic water spell.


    "Aguamenti!"


    A hint of white light emerged from my palms the moment I cast the said spell as I stretched it forward in front of me. With enough amount of mana and concentration that I could muster, I was able to sessfully createrge water particles from it that formed into arge sphere.


    I can''t help but notice the students and the panel gaped at what they are witnessing just now. The normal way to execute Aguamenti, to be honest, is you can only create a tiny sphere of water particles since it is only a basic spell to use.


    But the one I am doing right now is different from what they know, and I feel so great right now.


    I was delighted to see the grin on Alex''s face as he focused his gaze on me. He may not be able to tell it to me directly, but I know he is somehow proud to know that his student has seeded in his assigned task.


    "Great job, Ms. Lancaster," he said, raising his voice so that I could hear it well. I beamed at him.


    After that sessful move, I was also able to seed on the second level spell that one of the panels had me execute next to Aguamenti. Yet the third spell


    "Ms. Lancaster" One of the panels, the one who introduced herself earlier as Ms. Althea Muggles during the introduction of our panels, called out.


    The way I see her, she is this sweet and gentledy who has chestnut waist-length straight hair, round blue eyes, and pinkish lips that always smile. She also emits this friendly aura within her, and she is also young-looking-- like the same age as me yet she also holds this very important role in society as one of the heads in the Ministry of Magic-- an organization built by the master wizards to act as representatives for other wizards in the royal council.


    I wonder how they like to appoint young ones in the council


    "I like your name by the way," Ms. Mugglesplimented as she stered a friendly smile on her face.


    "T-thank you," I awkwardly responded, not sure what to feel, honestly.


    "So, here we go" she paused for a moment, as if thinking what spell would she make me do next. I bet something challenging since this would be myst spell for today.


    "Ah! I want you to execute the terrain spell in which you need to turn the ground into its liquid state and vice versa. Think you could do that for us?" she finally gave the spell I need to execute.


    But what the heck?!


    If there''s any spell that I hate to do besides the Aguamenti, that would be the level 3 spell that she mentioned just now. I know what specific spell to use, but I still can''t help but feel anxious about it.


    An invisible lump starts to form in my throat that I need to swallow whenever I am feeling this tensed in front of the audience.


    "I will try my best." I nervously smiled back at the panel.


    Just like what I did with the previous spells, I tried my best to focus on what I am doing right now and set aside my worries in the meantime. As I tried to execute the spell that was mentioned by Ms. Muggles, a green light soon appeared in my palms.


    "Expis in aqua!"


    As soon as I was able to chant the spell, it is as if my world fell apart because it did not work for the first time. The ground in front of me remained as it is, then I started to hear some people chuckling to their seats and making fun of how ridiculous I must look at the moment.


    But then, as I had a glimpse of my mentor''s eyes, everything faded around me like he is all that I could see right now. His piercing eyes that says "I can do it." gave me a new encouragement that drove me to try again without failing this time.


    I repeated the same spell, twice. And boy, you didn''t know how relieved I must have felt the moment I saw the ground turned into a liquid with one st of my spell and returned it to its original state.


    "Well done, Ms. Lancaster."


    With that being said, I immediately returned backstage and someone hastily reced me on stage to undergo the same thing. My friends Arie and Maggie were the first ones to greet me as soon as I was able to return backstage and instantly hugged me. I hugged them back.


    "That was incredible Krise!" Arieplimented.


    "Yes! You have done a splendid job. Now, I am sure we will all be able to pass Mr. Pumpkin''s subject!" Maggie beamed.


    I smiled at them. Even though I made some mistakes at the third spell, I am still hoping that I would somehow pass this major subject my ticket to reaching my childhood dream of bing the master wizard of our home vige.


    ---


    That night, I was in the prince''s chamber, letting my thoughts sumb to me for a bit. It has been hours since I got here and training sessions were postponed to let me rest for the day. That is so thoughtful of the archbishop, to be honest.


    So, all afternoon I spent my leisure time with my friends Arie and Maggie back in Central Town as our way of celebrating our sess in doing all the spells that the panel made us do on stage.


    I was all smiles and tried to join theirughter, but at the back of my mind, I was really wondering and being anxious if I will be able to make it next semester.


    Sighing, I tried to close my eyes and waited for sleep to fall upon me, but it just can''t and I hated it. Several more minutes of twists and turns on this king-sized bed had passed before I decided to get up, put on the prince''s sleeping apparel, and went outside of his chamber.


    It urred to me to visit the castle towers through the secret door that General Rosa had shown to me the other day. I decided to get some fresh air up there to help me feel the momentum of sleep to visit me any time soon.


    I was humming to myself a tune I made myself and was near to that secret door when something caught my attention. A shadow from afar is now moving towards this direction where I am currently in without me having any idea who that person is.


    Instinctively, I hastily hide behind thisrge wooden cab where all the expensive saucers and cups are being stored inside. Since I have a petite figure, my whole body was concealed well behind itsrge frame.


    Then, I decided to take a quick nce to know who this person is. And as I looked, my eyes instantly went round.


    "Alex?" I muttered under my breath in a hushed voice.


    What the heck is Alex up to at this time?

 Chapter 42: Trailing From Behind

    Chapter 42: Trailing From Behind


    Saturday came without giving a warning notice, and so I will have a total rest from school but not with my responsibilities as the fake prince or the ''impostor'' as what we all know these past few weeks that I have been to this ce.


    The rest of the day has been bizarre actually. Training sessions with my mentors have taken ce at the prince''s office, where no official would dare to bother us. Then in the afternoon, there was an unfortunate incident wherein the prince''s annoying fiancee, Princess Marite of Cordova, had made her royal visit and pestered me to take a walk in the pce gardens all afternoon.


    "Isn''t it a lovely weather we have for today, my prince?" the princess chatted to start this awkward conversation.


    "Yes, it is, my princess," I responded, giving my sincere smile-- or at least, I tried to.


    Under the princess''mand, we were left alone in the garden by both of our entourage and were left waiting for us inside the castle. Flowers of different sizes, shapes, and colors made the princess'' round eyes sparkled in delight as she looked at them closely.


    I assume she must have liked flowers. I can''t help but smile at the thought.


    ''Perfect timing!'' my mind rejoiced. I have developed this floral spell that is just right for the princess. I hope she likes it.


    "My princess" I suddenly called out her attention which made her head look at me with such curiosity.


    "What is it, my prince?"


    "I need you to watch this trick that I am about to show you,"


    I smiled at her for a while before gathering all the mana that I will need with this basic floral spell that I am about to make.


    "Et florebit quasi lilium flores!"


    In just a few seconds, numerous petals seemed to have fallen out of the sky with different colors and sizes that made fall a bit too early than it should be. My heart was filled with joy when I saw the pure smile of the princess blossomed along with these flowers around us in the garden.


    "Wow! This is beautiful! Thank you, my prince!"


    Out of joy, Princess Marite suddenly decides to jump towards me which caught me off guard, making the two of us fall right into the grassy fields with her on top of me.


    O...kay. This is really awkward on my part, especially seeing the princess stared into my eyes and I don''t know what to do next.


    I am sure as hell that Princess Marite is about to kiss me right this instance, for her head is slowly leaning in towards mine that sent panic through my head. But before I would let that happen, I made sure to stand up immediately and help her get back to her feet once again while trying my best to act normal and pretend that it did not ur at all.


    "Isn''t it a bitte already?" I said to change the mood around this ce. "We must go back inside. I also have some paperwork to take care of."


    I saw Princess Marite frowned with my sudden reaction, her eyes filled with hurt in just a blink of an eye that made me sad as well. That made my chest tightened as well. As much as I would like her to be happy, deceiving her like this wouldn''t do the trick.


    Boy, my conscience sure starts to kick in right now.


    "Sure No problem." she tried her best to ster a smile on her face, butI know that is not a genuine one anymorepared to earlier.


    Later that day, we said goodbye to each other and watched her step inside her carriage. A few minutes from now, the charioteer started to hold the steeds that connect to two of the ck stallions in front, and afterward galloped their way away from here.


    While looking at the carriage that is now making its way out of the castle, I mouthed my apologies to Princess Marite sincerely.


    Now, off to my second mission for today.


    It was six in the evening when we had our dinner together with my three mentors and some handmaidens inside the dining table. Lancelot had to send them awayter for he has something to announceter on.


    "Gilead Academy will hold its annual Foundation Day in the next few weeks after the event of announcing of your new wizard ranks this Monday. Are you aware of that?" the archbishop asked when he made sure the handmaidens are officially out of here.


    "No, not at all." I reluctantly said.


    Well, I must admit that I am always behind every school update whenever there is something new going on around the campus. And I hate rumors by the way.


    "You should try to read the announcement board in school sometimes." Alex scowled while he slices the steak from his te.


    I decided to ignore him.


    "Anyway, so the prince needs to make his traditional appearance during the opening of the Foundation Day and gives his speech, as usual." Lancelot continued.


    My eyes widened. No, it can''t be! As my true self, I need to be present at the said event, or else, I would get a deduction from our adviser.


    "I know what you are thinking right now, Krise." Lucas chimed in all of a sudden. "You are concerned regarding your academic performance in case you will be absent for that day, am I right?"


    I nodded silently.


    "Hence, we will excuse you from your ss on that day, by writing a fake excuse letter. Does that somehow suffice?"


    "I don''t know if the school buys my alibi though," I said. "But it is better than nothing."


    "Alright then. Problem solved."


    After our dinner and brief discussion for the future event that I will need to attend as the fake prince, I immediately went to my room to n out my next mission and that is to know what Alex is up to.


    These past few nights, I have been sneaking upon thatd for two days straight, wondering what the heck is he doing during past bedtime. And every time I try to follow him, I always lose sight of him-- as if he knows he is being watched.


    Thus, I devised a n to catch him in the act for whatever he is doing, and I hope it is not illegal.


    Yesterday, I brought glow in the dark powder to this small shop near our school that sells magical tools and equipment and spread it on the hallway where he usually goes without anyone noticing.


    And nowes the moment of truth.


    I purposely waited until eight in the evening for me to go out of the prince''s chamber and went back to that same hallway where I spread the powder. Since the lights are out in this area, thed''s footprints in green light are now faintly glowing in the dark that will make it easier for me to know where he went.


    Slowly, I followed these footprints and I am sure that it leads me to the east wing of the castle but specifically, where to?


    That question of mine was then answered when I was led to a dead-end in this narrow and dark alleyway that I need to produce fire to serve as my light.


    I stared into this concrete wall in front of me. What the heck will I do next from here?


    Out of instinct, I pressed my right hand on a lower part of the wall without even thinking about it much. Then, I heard a not-so-loud thuding after my random action before I saw the lower part of the wall flipped and creating a small opening for me to enter.


    Seeing how spooky it is inside, I had second thoughts about it for a while. But since my curiosity is stronger than my fear of dark and spooky ces, I managed to squeeze myself in and be alert on what might happen next at the same time.


    In just a few minutes, I finally arrived at the end of that small and narrow entrance without expecting to fall several inches from the ground in the process. As Inded on the concrete ground- butt first, I took my time first to groan in pain and toin how it made me dizzy but soon I was able to ovee it and get back to my feet once again.


    A pair of astonished jet-ck eyes were the first ones to catch my attention as soon as I stood up, making me stunned for a bit. Uh-oh I never knew I would be caught this fast.


    "Krise?!" Alex said in bewilderment, like I wasn''t supposed to be in this ce. "W-what are you doing here?!"


    I did not respond to that immediately but chose to return the question to him.


    "I believe I should be the one asking you that, Alex."

 Chapter 43: The Secret Hideout

    Chapter 43: The Secret Hideout


    A heavy and awkward silence starts to take ce the moment our gazes meet. Alex tried his best to look calm and poised in front of me, and I did the same thing.


    But what the heck is he doing in this kind of ce?


    "Right. So you stalked me," he said with a straight face. My face instantly flushed on the term he used.


    "Stalked you? Is this what you call stalking?" I scowled.


    "Hmmm" This annoying guy pretended to rub his chin and think of the words he is about to say, then after a few moments of silence, he spoke once again.


    "Yeah this is definitely stalking to me, no matter how I look at it."


    Unbelievable. I rolled my eyes at him in exasperation.


    "Fine, whatever. So can you please exin to me what are you doing in this spooky ce?"


    Alex made a long, frustrated sigh before he decided to reply to my question.


    "Since you are here already, might as well show you around here."


    The ambiance was then filled with heavy silence once again when thed did not talk for a while, but instead cast a spell all of a sudden.


    "Mico!"


    If I remember on the spellbook that I borrowed from my deceased father (because stealing is a negative word to use, don''t you think?) that basic or level one spell is used to flicker light in one''s hand and it has the ability to illuminate a dark ce.


    That is the exact thing that this guy did. With a flicker of his hand, the wallmps in this room were instantly lighted, thus letting me see a clear picture of what is really inside this ce.


    I can see about five huge shelves made of fine, varnished wood on my right which is arranged neatly. In it are hundreds, or maybe, thousands of books to choose from. On the left are tables made of wood.


    On the far end corner of the back is arge space with loads of unopened boxes neatly piled together, and right behind me is where arge country map was pinned on a corkboard with red lines drawn in several ces, some are formed into circles to highlight them.


    "This ce was once called by Prince Arthur himself as our secret hideout. Here, we usually have our bonding together since both of us love to read books, then also in this ce is where we discuss the quests that we are about to make that we cannot further disclose to the royal council." Alex thoroughly exined.


    "Wow you turned a hidden library into your secret hideout?"


    "There are actually two libraries in this castle, but this one is undiscovered even by Lucas and Lancelott himself." Alex paused for a moment, as if recalling something at the back of his head.


    "I actually don''t understand why, up until now, but the prince only shared this ce to me, thus he called it our secret hideout."


    I cast my gaze around the area once more. So that exins why a map was here behind me. I don''t know why but I could somehow imagine him and the prince on one table, with the mapid on top of it, while Prince Arthur highlights the ces that he should need to go on his next quest.


    Wait a minute My eyes widened upon realizing something.


    I turned to face therge map behind us. Here, we have the whole territory of Gilead drawn in this huge piece of paper where the cities, towns, and small viges are under it.


    Seeing my baffled reaction, Alex chose to say something about it.


    "What is it? You looked like a dummy who has thought of something stupid-- ow!" Before he could further say something, I decided to smack his arm with my right hand and gave him an annoyed look.


    "Listen here, you jerk has the prince told you about hisst quest? Or thest ce he went to?"


    The captain stopped touching the part where I hit him earlier and began rubbing his chin once again as he tries his best to remember all the things that he and the prince had discussed earlier.


    "So far, thest quest I remembered he went to is to solve the mystery case in Citrus town where children are being captured and are found dead. That is why I was on my way to that town the day when I found you at the subway station, to meet with their town mayor and know theirtest situation after we have raided the ce and found the ck wizard behind these attacks." he narrated the things that he can remember so far.


    "Aright. So let''s presume that thest ce the prince went to is Citrus Town. Did you perhaps check the ce the day he went missing?" I asked.


    "Yes, we did. And we ended up not finding him there." Alex sighed. "I was with my troops when we went to that ce to check if he was there."


    "Oh."


    After that brief conversation, neither one of us speak for the next couple of minutes. I tried to focus my gaze on the map once again, and found out there are actually ten ces that were highlighted here. Four of them are viges, three cities, and the rest of them are towns.


    I''ve got this feeling that the prince was hidden, captured, or imprisoned somewhere along with these highlighted ces .. assuming he is not dead up until now.


    "Oh! I suddenly recall the prince''s most treasured possession lies somewhere here. I believe that it contains thest thing he did and thest ce he visited before he went missing for a year now. Wait, I''ll try to find where hest ced it." Alex suddenly blurted out and moved away towards the shelves to find that thing that he is pertaining to.


    "Should I help you find it?"


    "No!" He stopped mid-way and looked at me with a bizarre look stered on his face that surprised me a bit. He did raise his voice all of a sudden.


    "I mean " he tried topose himself in front of me once again before proceeding to what he is about to say.


    "That thing contains a high-level magic seal. If any mortals touched it, they would be as good as dead. If it is touched by an inexperienced and low-ranking wizard like you without any safety precautions, you would be paralyzed for a week." he exined.


    O...kay. That is quite surprising to hear indeed. I don''t have any idea that the prince could be that powerful to create those kinds of magic seals.


    "Stay there and I will be right back."


    After hisst statement, he indeed departed from here and started skimming through the bookshelves to find that thing twitch a level S magic seal hat he mentioned


    I, on the other hand, chose to sit at the table and waited for him to show up once again, assuming he already has the thing that he is looking for. But several seconds had passed, he still hasn''t returned


    Well, with all these many books stored inside this room, it is indeed understandable that he can''t find that thing so easily.


    And so I got bored and decided to scan some books to read while waiting for him. If you haven''t asked, I am also a lover of books as well just like that guy and the prince.


    My mother usually tells me, and the same thing I''ve heard from others, that knowledge is power. And in order for you to attain power, one must learn to enjoy thepany of books and let themselves dive into its pages.


    With that thought stuck in mind, I started standing up from my seat and went near the shelves to start looking for some good books to read. Out of instinct, I began looking at the second shelf.


    "Hey, Alex? If you don''t mind, I will look for some books to read while waiting for you at the table, or else I would fall asleep anytime soon." I announced, but thed did not respond to that so that means he did not hear me at all.


    Nevermind him. I am sure he wouldn''t get angry with me borrowing just a few books for a while. And so I also started my own mission of scrolling down some books on the second shelf.


    My fingers would slide into every book that it will have in contact as I seriously kept myself busy here just to avoid getting sleepy. Anyway, I know it is already past my bedtime, but it is still Sunday tomorrow, so I guess it wouldn''t hurt if I stay awake for a while.


    What I did is I randomly pull out some books that I believe would suit to my liking. They say that never judge the book by its cover, but I base my judgment on the titles, and if I don''t find it interesting, then I would put it back on the shelf and find another one.


    "Nope. Too formal, I guess." I said to the random book I pulled and ced it back and looked for another one.


    This continued for a while until my finger slid on a book with a maroon cover. Unlike any other books ced here, this one is a bit thin, and shiny as well. I exactly don''t know why, but there is something in this book that persuades me to pull it out.


    And so I did.


    The moment the book was in my hands, my mouth gaped when I started reading its title. Then I tried calling Alex''s attention from here.


    "Uh, Alex?" I called, but no response from him. I started to wonder howe he missed this.


    "I believe I have found what you''re looking for."

 Chapter 44: Personal Property

    Chapter 44: Personal Property


    I held the book in my hand, raised it up, and called Alex''s attention-- hoping that somehow he would soon recognize what I am holding right now.


    "Uh, Alex? I think I have found what you are looking for." I dered.


    At first, he was not able to even notice what I said. But as soon as he finally spent some time walking towards here and giving notice to the book in my hand, I saw his jaw almost dropped and his eyes went round upon seeing it at this hour.


    "What did I say about touching that?!" Alex said angrily before reaching for something in his pocket.


    Later on, I found out that he was pulling some red cloth from there, spread it a little, and went towards me with the cloth in hand as he reached for the book from my grasp.


    "This is an anti-magic cloth. You use this for safety precautions in case things that you are about to hold contain magic seals such as this thing." Thed then exined to me the purpose of that red cloth now wrapped around the book before I could even ask.


    "It is a good thing that you did not suffer from seizures or being electrocuted upon touching this. You are one lucky girl, indeed." he quickly added.


    "Hmmm is that because I moved into my wizard ranking?" I presumed.


    We are now walking towards the tables to put this thing on top of it, and the moment I said those words, I saw Alex stopped midway and looked at me.


    "I don''t know about that, about your wizard ranking after the magic skills test." He paused for a moment and carefully thought of what to say next.


    "But I must say, I am impressed with your performance. You did not fail, nor disappoint me at all by being able to execute all spells needed. And Imend you for that."


    It was now my turn to pause for a moment and be stunned by the things that I have heard from the grumpy captain of the magic army himself. All this time, I was being anxious and worried about it and overthinking whether I will be able to pass the test or not because of an almost mistake that I havemitted onstage.


    But hearing these thingsing out from his mouth eases my troubled heart and drives all my worries away. This means so much to me right now.


    And for that, I stered my most sincere smile on him.


    "Thank you, Alex," I said. "That means a lot to me."


    I swear I have seen him for at least a couple of seconds before he purposely turned away and finally went near a table and ced the said book on top.


    "So, what kind of book is that?" I asked to change the topic and mood around here.


    Earlier when I first held the book in my hands, I was surprised to read the words: ''Personal Property of Prince Arthur Spellman.'' so I knew right away that this is the book that Alex is looking for.


    "This is not a bookbut the prince''s personal diary." Alex corrected.


    My mind was literally blown by what I heard just now. No wonder the prince needs to set a magic seal in it.


    "Since the diary contains a magic seal, can you somehow break it and see if there is helpful information inside that will lead us in knowing his location?"


    "Did you think I haven''t thought of doing that before?" Alex asked, now pissed with my question that I did not think can offend him.


    "God knows how much effort I tried in utilizing all the possible resources that I could gather just to find him."


    At this point, thed paused for a moment and tried to calm himself down. He then looked at me apologetically for losing his temper for a while before proceeding.


    "Yet this is the prince we are talking about. Thatd sure loves to y games, and his mere absence is like one big mystery game where we need to find some clues in order for us to know his whereabouts. But one year has passed and we still have had no luck in solving it."


    After his statement, I think he added some words like "Such a pain in my neck." at the end but he said it more to himself than me.


    He now decides to focus his gaze on the prince''s diary and thought of ways how to open it once again.


    "If I could just open this goddamn notebook," he cursed under his breath while he squints his eyes at the red notebookid in front of him


    Regarding magic seals, I think I remember Mr. Pumpkin discussing to us something about them, their functions, and ways how to break them. My mind then wandered back to the time when I heard my adviser tackled that topic as I try to remember the things he said about magic seals.


    ---


    -FLASHBACK-


    "A magic seal refers to a symbolic representation of the wizard''s power where it serves as a barrier to a thing or a ce that the user wants to protect or conceal from other people. Like the rest of the spells, magic seals also have their own ranks or degrees ording to power. Later on, I will show you how it is done because this is also a practical and essential skill that a wizard must possess."


    Mr. Pumpkin starts to scribble down the things he said on the board which I faithfully take down in my notebook for future reference.


    "The only thing that you need to remember about magic seals is the way you need to break them. There are magic seals that can only be broken down by a single user, some require a pair, while the level S magic seals require either the user himself, a person from his lineage,and a pair orgroup of wizards with the same level in order for them to break it."


    -FLASHBACK ENDS-


    ---


    If I am not mistaken, the magic seal that this notebook contains is a level S type of seal because of the incredible magical power that the prince possesses. If that is the case, then the ways of breaking it are either a person of his lineage which I highly doubt if we could ever find one right now, or a pair and/or a group of wizards with the same level.


    "Have you tried contacting others regarding breaking the seal?" I asked once again that caused thed to turn to look at me once more.


    "I haven''t, because I made an oath to the prince that I will never show his personal property to others." Then his eyes bore into mine before continuing."... which I broke just now because of you stalking me at this hour."


    "I did not stalk you---!" I decided to shut my eyes to calm myself instead of further arguing with this narrow-minded guy who doesn''t want to listen to others and likes to take heed in his own idea.


    "Well then, how do you suppose to break the seal if you won''t show it to others?" I added as a matter of fact.


    "I don''t know"


    There was a moment of silence after hisst statement. Both of us refrained from talking while we each thought of a way to somehow break the seal and read the diary''s contents. I know that whatever is stored in there, it contains a piece of very valuable information that could lead us to the prince''s current location.


    I was somehow surprised when Alex narrowed his eyes at me, as if thinking of doing something stupid.


    "You know, I find it odd to know that nothing has happened to you after touching the diary earlier for your rank. If I were in your ce at that time, I would be electrocuted immediately and have these severe seizures despite my wizard rank."


    "Well, I think I am not such a dummy as you im me to be," I said then smirked at him.


    Alex rolled his eyes. "Oh please, don''t tter yourself. You still haven''t changed your rank until the awarding ceremony has been done on Monday."


    "Hmph!"


    "What if we''ll try breaking it together right now and see how that works? What do you say?"


    That question alone intrigued me, yet I also can''t help but wonder why is he suddenly asking me to break the seal along with him? I am not even at the same level as him or the prince!


    I heaved out a sigh. "Fine. I guess, I won''t lose anything for trying."


    Then the next thing we did is to prepare ourselves mentally for the spell that we need to use. Since this would be my first time doing it, Alex taught me the necessary spell to use, and seeing that I am now ready, we immediately take the n into action.


    Well, I hope this n works...

 Chapter 45: The Last Entry

    Chapter 45: The Last Entry


    <em><strong>(In case you are asking, the spell that will be used here is taken from the movie Harry Potter. I do not wish to take credit for the aforementioned spell.)</strong></em>


    <strong>---</strong>


    Alex and I raised our hands above the prince''s personal diary and cast the necessary to break magic seals such as this thing contains.


    "Cistern Aperio!" We both chanted in unison.


    As the faint white light from our hands began emerging, it started to make its way out of our palms and towards the prince''s diary.


    We waited for the next couple of minutes, but nothing happened. It still remained as it is. I wonder what did we do wrong for it not to take effect.


    "Did I do something wrong, perhaps?" I anxiously asked.


    Alex''s eyes remained focused on the diary as he replied to my question.


    "No. It''s just that your magical powers are still not ripe enough to even break a simple magic seal."


    I furrowed my eyebrows and wrinkled my forehead. A few secondster, here I thought heplimented me for being ready to do the breaking spell with him, and now here he is discouraging me once again?


    "I thought you said earlier--"


    I wasn''t able to finish my sentence when something bizarre happened just now. Both of us were surprised to see the diary floating from the table several inches above it. A white glow then took ce as the front cover of the diary started to flip open, revealing its hidden pages for around a year already as it slowlynded on top of the table once again.


    The joy that the captain of the magic army felt was instantly stered on his face as soon as he saw the diary opened. My mischievous side then did not miss this chance to look at him while my right eyebrow was arched at him.


    "What did you just say earlier about my magical powers not being ripe enough?"


    "Fine. I''m sorry, okay? And thank you for your help." Alex said with a half-hearted tone and an unwilling expression.


    "Your wee," I smirked.


    Mypanion only shook his head in disbelief before looking at the mysterious diary of the prince. I followed him right behind.


    "Should we tell this thing also to Lucas and Lancelot? They are also confidants of the prince, right?" I suggested.


    Something bothers me here. First thing, the prince only showed this ce to Alex, andstly, this guy is the only person who knows the existence of this very important thing that could lead them in finding the missing prince.


    Why the heck did the prince want to keep this as a secret to his royal council, specifically to his two other confidants?!


    "Believe me, I also wanted to inform them about this" Alex stated sincerely. "But I made a solemn oath to the prince himself that I will never show these to his other royal council, so that means Lucas and Lancelot are included in that oath I had taken."


    Well, if he insists about that oath thingy, then I guess we don''t have any choice then but to keep this thing to ourselves.


    "And you as well," I was kinda surprised when Alex suddenly shoved his right index finger towards me. "Promise me not to tell ANYONE about this ce, the prince''s diary, or whatever we will be learning from this thingter on."


    I p his finger away annoyingly before responding to him.


    "Yes. I promise."


    "Good."


    After that brief ''oath-taking ceremony'' with the captain, we proceeded with reading the contents of the prince''s diary. Since I am really not that close with the prince, nor did I meet him in person, I then decided to not interfere with this heartless, cold jerk as he continues to read the prince''s writings.


    "If there is any w that the prince possesses despite his oh so perfect character, it would be his bad handwriting" I heard Alexined more to himself than to me. "No wonder he made me a secretary way back when he was asked to write for a speech."


    I could definitely see in Alex''s facial expression the difficulty that he must be experiencing while reading the contents of the diary. And here I am,trying to suppress myughter and not to annoy him more.


    "What''s so funny?"


    Oops, I thought he wouldn''t notice.


    "The sweat in your forehead " I lifted my finger and pointed at the bead of sweat that surfaced on his forehead. "Is the prince''s handwriting really that bad?"


    "Shut up. It is none of your business, okay?"


    That was hisst statement before he decided to ignore me for the next couple of seconds.


    "Okay. If you say so. Just let me know if you have something valuable to share"


    I decided to continue my ns earlier of rummaging through the library to find some good books to read, and hoping I could also find some significant books that could teach me how to harness my magic more that are not included yet in our training sessions.


    As I slid my fingers on the books from the shelves that I went into, I immediately stopped when I heard Alex suddenlyugh like a heartfeltugh that I heard for the first time since I met him back in the subway station.


    I wonder what''s so funny that made himugh like this, though I chose not to ask about it because knowing him, I will only annoy the hell out of him.


    "I can''t believe the prince sealed his diary to conceal his mischievous schemes when he was here living with us." I was surprised when Alex spoke about it himself.


    "Like, there was an entry here where he put a pornographic magazine under the archbishop''s pillow to -- ''open his eyes from reality.''--is what is stated here in his diary. I knew it was him who put that thing on Lancelot''s pillow." Thed said while also reminiscing the past.


    I also can''t help butugh at that. I really did not think that a dignified member of the royal family and the next heir to the throne after being married could do something like that.


    "I can''t imagine the prince could do something as horrible as that," I said to Alex, chuckling in the process.


    "Oh, you would be really surprised when you get to see him in person. He could be really naughty sometimes." Alex responded.


    Well, it''s a good thing that I''m now hearing Alex sharing his fun experience with the prince that I haven''t heard from him before.


    I eventually got tired of finding a book to read and decided to return to where Alex is currently sitting and asked permission if I could read along with him.


    "May I?"


    Alex thought about it for a split second before agreeing that I could look at the diary with him. Ha, so he is being nice this time! Seems he is really in a good mood.


    He flipped the pages, and here''s what I read from the next page.


    ---


    I really wonder why Alex has been so grumpy ever since I met him and asked to be his confidant. Does he have that girls'' thing with him? I don''t know what it''s called, but I will soon research that if I have the time. But for now, I don''t want my first confidant frowning like that all the time like a mad man.


    ---


    My reading was then cut short when Alex immediately closed the diary in my face. What the heck?


    "Hey, lemme read that! I wasn''t able to reach the best part!" Iined.


    "Nah. It is nothing remarkable for you to know, alright?" he insisted on hiding the diary from my sight.


    "Boo. You''re no fun." I tried to ridicule him and knowing his temper, it actually worked. Haha!


    "That day he did something that you also did just recently." he immediately gives in and sighed.


    Oh? I wonder what could it be?


    "What do you mean?" I curiously asked.


    "He gave me a bag of assorted candies from a candy store in Central Town, the same thing that you gave to me, Lucas and Lancelot the other day."


    I was rendered speechless upon hearing that from him. Well, I did not know about that when I gave them the treats the other day.


    I don''t know it just suddenly urred to me in a spur of a moment.


    "Happy now?" he quickly added in an annoyed tone.


    Later on, we went back to our main agenda before being distracted by the other things that the prince had written. I must also say that Alex is right. The prince has an awful handwriting indeed, one that must read twice or thrice before you can finally understand it.


    "Try to turn to thest page and see what was hisst entry," I suggested.


    He refrained from talking as he did what I suggested him to do. Upon reaching thest page, we were a bit disappointed by what we have found. We both read the prince''sst entry written in three words only


    <em><strong>"I must hurry"</strong></em>

 Chapter 46: Alexs Investigation

    Chapter 46: Alex''s Investigation


    The following day, I was a bit surprised to see myself in the prince''s chamber once again with the ring sound of my rm on my nightstand to my right that woke me up from my deep slumber.


    The moment I sat at the edge of my bed, I wondered all of a sudden if all the things I discussed with Alex about the prince''s diary, about thest entry, and the things in between are all true and really happened yesterday.


    A pang of pain in my head jolted in a split second that caused me to lift my hand and rub my head to somehow ease the pain. Well, at least I have solid proof here that I indeed stayed up all night with that jerk.


    I decided to fix the bed and clean myself up for my usual daily training sessions with my three mentors even though it is currently Sunday. And as I shower, I still can''t peel my thoughts away from thest words that we read in the prince''sst entry.


    ---


    <strong><em>"I must hurry"</em></strong>


    ---


    We tried our best to decode those three lines yesterday evening, assuming it is the prince''s secret code and there is really some meaning behind it. We even checked the map once again just to find out where hest went on his quest, or looked for some clues that could somehow take us to know what it is.


    Yet we haven''t had much luck with that. And before we knew it, it was already way past our curfew inside the castle.


    The mere disappearance of the prince alone now brings more theories and spections that only Alex and I know about now.


    Speaking of that guy, it''s quite odd not to see him around my room to do his daily duty of making sure to start my day with me seeing his annoying face and with him pestering me early in the morning.


    Not that I missed it or anything of that sort!


    Anyway, now is not the time to think about that. I still have my training to take care of. And I don''t want Lancelot nor Lucas to suspect that there is something bothering me as of the moment.


    ---


    "Is there something bothering you?" Lucas suddenly asked, which almost made me lose my bnce while trying to walk with a book in my head to practice walking with my chin high and to avoid slouching.


    "No!" I immediately responded. Geez, I am indeed a terrible liar. "Nothing at all."


    Lucas only eyed me with suspicion. It is actually a good thing that Alex isn''t here since my other two mentors mentioned that he is still out on the field tending to his troops'' daily training as well.


    "Well" I thought I was already improving with my lying skills because of my friends, but I guess I have to give a solid statement to keep the suspicions away from my mentor right over here.


    "I was only worried about the results of my magic skills test. That''s all." I tried to reason out, using my anxiety about my exam results as my way of escape from this awkward scene.


    Lucas must have bought my reason for his mouth slightly gaped and his expression turned into a sympathetic one.


    "Oh, I see. Well, as what we always say, believe in yourself and everything will fall into ce," he advised. Somehow, I feel guilty lying to him as well.


    I forced a smile. "Thanks, Lucas ."


    In the next couple of minutes, my training session with Lucas is now done. Now, it''s time for my magic skills training, yet Alex hasn''t arrived at the scene yet. I wonder why that is.


    I looked at both my other mentors with a worried look stered on my face.


    "Do you have any idea where he went?" I asked.


    The two only shook their heads and shrugged their shoulders as their response.


    "Well, he is oddlyte today huh. He had never beente during our magic training sessions." I muttered to myself.


    That guy! Where could he be?


    Could it be he''s off to investigate what really happened to the prince based on what is said in the diary?


    "I think let''s just call it a day, shall we? For you to immediately rest as well." Lancelot suggested. "We will inform him once he gets back here."


    I smiled at the archbishop before responding with, "Thanks Lancelot.". And the two immediately left the prince''s office to take care of their duties assigned to each of them.


    Once again, I experience being alone in this office. It''s good to have your ownpany sometimes, but I can''t rest here even if I wanted to. I can''t help but wonder what is that guy up to this time or is he really busy as the captain of the magic army?


    Well, only one way to find out.


    First, before doing anything else, I made sure that no other personnel from this castle were present in the hallways nor the corridors.


    When I made sure that everything was clear, that''s when I went down to the ce where I saw Alex tapping the wall for the secret entrance leading towards their secret hideout. I actually don''t know why, but I have this impression that I will be finding him in this room for today.


    And guess what? I was actually right!


    "Holy--- it''s only you! I thought someone had already discovered this ce." Alex made a surprising reaction the moment he saw me entering into their secret hideout with his right hand ready to aim at me with his magic.


    "Rx. It''s just me." I said, raising both my hands in mock surrender.


    He then returned his hand on his side and continued on what he was doing before I went here and that is taking down some notes on another piece of paper with a quill in his hand and a small bottle of ink on his right side.


    I suddenly wondered how long has he been here, or howe no one noticed him going this way.


    "I didn''t know you were into writing." I made a sarcastic remark in which he responded with a pissed look stered on his face.


    "Shush. Don''t you know I am busy here?" he said in a grumpy tone.


    "So this is why you weren''t in the training sessions earlier. And for the record, you have never missed training." I said while ignoring what he just said.


    "I''m sorry, okay? But I know I''ll have to do this.," he replied, his eyes still glued on what he is writing. "We''ll immediately resume your training tomorrow after your sses."


    I decided to walk towards where he currently is and sat one chair away from him.


    "What is it that you are writing anyway?" I curiously asked.


    Alex was not able to respond to that at first and kept himself busy with what he is doing. And just when I thought I will be ignored for the next couple of minutes, I was slightly surprised to hear him speak once more.


    "Remember thest three words in the prince''sst diary entry?" he asked, with a little hope that I can still remember it.


    Well, he is in luck because I am not the type of person who easily forgets things, well except for my brush and other personal stuff.


    "Yes, I do. What about it?" I asked once more.


    He scribbled down again some notes before turning his head to look at me.


    "I spoke with the prince''s entourage, the one that he is bringing with him during travels or if he is out with his quests." he started.


    When he saw me puckering my forehead in confusion, he added, "Well technically, he does not bring me or Lucas or even Lancelot to his quests because clearly, we have positions in the society that we have to maintain. Is that all clear to you?"


    I nodded. "Yup. Crystal."


    He shook his head in annoyance before proceeding, "Well, as I was saying, I spoke with Joseph, the head of his personal knights, and said to me that he didn''t bring any persons with him or said something about hisst quest. So they have no exact idea as to where he could possibly go that matches thest three words written in hisst entry."


    "So they are no help at all,"


    "Well, I thought so too. But then I noticed something." His face became more serious this time and that somehow made me ufortable.


    "What is it?"


    "The look in his eyes" he seriously said, like that would answer everything.


    I waited for him to borate more and he did not disappoint me at all by adding these words after.


    "The look of someone who has the guts to lie straight to my face."


    Now, that indeed caught my attention, and I want to listen to him more.


    "And how did you know about that?" I arched one eyebrow at him.


    The smirk on his face made me feel that he did something mischievous to that person named Joseph.


    "Well, let''s just say I have my ways to know the truth,"


    Ignoring his remark, I asked, "So what did you learn anyway?"


    He remained silent for a few seconds, maybe asking himself if he should tell it to me or not. But after a while, he looked at me once again and said these words.


    "After all the things I''ve discovered today I believe the prince has been kidnapped."


    ---


    <strong>-THIRD PERSON-</strong>


    Meanwhile, at a dark and secluded alley somewhere in the eastern part of Central Town, two drunk men were having a good time chatting with each other as their hands were draped over each other.


    They were still consuming down the liquor from their hands when one of them stopped walking all of a sudden and pointed his free hand in front of him.


    "Am I too drunk already or I''m really seeing a bloody dead person sitting a few inches away from us?" said that man with a mustache that almost covered his whole chin.


    The other man, the one with chestnut brown hair and looked like he didn''t shower for two days already looked in the direction where his pal is currently pointing. Even in his drunk state, his eyes widened in astonishment as he indeed beheld a dead man sitting on their path.


    The two looked at each other before muttering something under their breaths.


    "Shit."

 Chapter 47: The Results

    Chapter 47: The Results


    The sting sounding from my rm is what reminded me that I have school the following day.


    Getting up in my sluggish movement, I stretched one hand and tapped the rm clock to stop it from further ringing. It''s starting to get on my nerves now. Then I forced myself out of my bed, fixed it, and went to shower and prepare for my sses.


    ---


    FLASHBACK


    "I believe the prince has been kidnapped." Alex dered all of a sudden after a moment of silence.


    My eyes widened upon hearing this sudden deration from him.


    "What?" I said in disbelief. "But who could possibly kidnap the prince? And I think he is too powerful to protect himself from danger."


    "Yes, he is indeed powerful. But his power couldn''t possibly handle all the enemies that await to kill him and bring him down from his throne to finally conquer this nation and include it into their kingdom." Alex said as a matter of fact.


    "As to who kidnaps the prince, that is the thing that I will soon find out," he added. His facial expression now says that he is willing to y anytime whonded their fingers onto the prince.


    "Then, let me help in the investigation." I offered. "Maybe I could somehow help you in any way, right?"


    It was then that thed turned to face me once more as I said those words.


    "No. I want you to keep ying the prince''s role in the meantime while I go and try to find him. And it is also safe for you to not leave the castle''s premises." He looked straight in the eyes with a serious expression stered on his face.


    "I don''t want you to be in danger."


    Upon hearing hisst statement, it was the moment when I felt my heart throbbed so fast that it made my cheeks flushed in an instant.


    "O-okay" I responded, trying to be as calm as possible despite my current situation. "If you say so."


    -FLASHBACK ENDS-


    ---


    The memory of yesterday''s conversation started to shback in my subconscious mind as soon as the water started to pour into my body, giving that tingling sensation inside.


    Geez that jerk. He really wants himself to be in danger instead.


    sses from Mr. Pumpkin''s subject hadn''t started yet when I arrived at the ssroom. As usual, I would see my other ssmates chit chatting with their friends while the teacher is not here, and there are the loners in this ssroom where they prefer to be on the very least side where no one could notice them.


    Well, thank goodness I have friends in this ss. And speaking of them, I can see the two of them having their own chitchats while I slowly approach my seat.


    "Hi there Krise!" Arie greeted me with her usual cheerful tone, Maggie greeted me as well.


    "Hi, guys." I greeted back while setting my bag aside and took my seat next to Arie.


    "So, what is all this fuss about going on around in this room?" I curiously asked once I was already settled in my seat.


    "Well, you know, they are talking about the uing results of our magic skills test," Arie responded.


    "But wait, there''s more." Maggie merrily added, which heightened my curiosity. "Several days from now, the annual Foundation Day will be held here. Isn''t it amazing?"


    "Yes! I can''t wait to experience it with you!" I said in delight and excitement.


    Oh that great news somehow made me happy for today as well. This would be our first year in this institution, so I can definitely understand why these two are so hyped for the uing event.


    "The good thing about this event is that we would finally have the chance to see the prince in this school during the opening ceremonies! I bet he would be as handsome as everyone says here!" Arie happily added.


    The moment I heard those words from my friend, it suddenly hit me about Lancelot''s announcement the other day that I almost forgot about it.


    ---


    -FLASHBACK-


    "The prince needs to make his traditional appearance during the opening of the Foundation Day and gives his speech, as usual," Lancelot said during our dinner.


    -FLASHBACK ENDS-


    ---


    My face instantly went pale after remembering Lancelot''s words back then. What should I do now? I surely can''t miss this school event with my friends, or they would definitely grow suspicious of me if I did that!


    "Krise? Is everything alright?" Arie, the ever-observant friend of mine, curiously asked as soon as she saw my pale expression just now.


    I tried my best to act normal despite the growing anxiety within me.


    "Yes," I said, forcing a smile. "Everything''s fine."


    "Is your grandma wouldn''t let you participate in the school event?" Arie continued to interrogate which made me nervous all of a sudden. She had never been this pushy these past few months that I have been with her.


    "Do you want us to talk to her in letting you go on Foundation Day?" she added. Maggie nodded behind her while looking at me.


    "No no, it is really nothing like that." I immediately responded. "She surely would want me to go to the school event for me to have some fun. It''s just that you know, I would be concerned about her welfare while I''m gone for a little longer."


    "Aww, how thoughtful of you, Kris," Maggie said in awe. "We wouldn''t hold you off that long, don''t worry."


    I was somehow mentally able to heave a sigh of relief when they finally bought my excuse. Geez, maybe I should be extra careful with my facial expressions, especially I have highly observant friends.


    "So let''s go see the prince during the opening ceremonies!" Maggie continued. "Don''t bete."


    "Yehey, can''t wait," I said, trying to sound as cheerful as she is just to match her happy pace.


    Everyone immediately settled in their seats as soon as our ss adviser made his entrance in the room, bringing with him a folder with some papers neatly piled inside, and a textbook containing all of our topics to discuss.


    "Good morning everyone." Mr. Pumpkin started. "Today, I would like to inform you of the results of your recent magic skills test."


    Surely, my ssmates made a fuss about it, exchanging their own opinions without letting the teacher finish what he is about to say. I rolled my eyes in annoyance.


    Mr. Pumpkin cleared his throat first, clearly to silence my noisy ssmates, before proceeding with his announcement.


    "And I am so sorry to announce that two students of this batch haven''t made it and will need to be expelled from this institution."


    I can hear some of my ssmates gasped at what we just heard. After I performed during the day of the magic skills test, I chose to exit myself backstage to get myself out of the growing anxiety that I was feeling that time for the mistake I did, to which Mr. Pumpkin let me.


    So I wasn''t able to witness if there are others who did the execution wrong, or was I part of these two students who did not pass the test?


    "These two names that I will be calling out would need to go to the admissions office to sign some papers." Mr. Pumpkin said which added to the tension that starts to fill inside the room.


    "The first student who needs to go with me is... " The teacher''s eyes roamed around the room, and made a stop on the left side on the second row where a boy of my age is currently seated.


    "Greg Harrison. I''m sorry, but you need to go here in front and proceed to the admissions office."


    That announcement brought devastation towards the guy''s face as he heard his name called out. I could definitely see the disappointment in those pairs of jet ck eyes as he picked up his bag and walked in front of the ss.


    As much as I wanted to feel sorry for him, I know it wouldn''t help him feel any better now.


    The whole ss immediately moved on with that and looked again at our adviser as we anticipated the second name that he is about to call out.


    "The second name that I will need to go to in the admissions office is"


    I could feel my breath stopped for a while when I saw Mr. Pumpkins''s eyes made a halt towards my direction. Did I. fail as well?


    "Kelly Chestnut." Mr. Pumpkin announced, looking over my shoulder and was pertaining to the girl who is sitting behind me. "I''m sorry, but you need to go to the admissions office now to sign some papers."


    The one who was just called shoved her chair, picked up her bag, and went straight for the door without uttering any other word like she was somehow expecting it to happen. Everyone did not dare to speak for a while as those two students made their way out of the ssroom.


    So much for starting this day, huh.


    "As for you who are still here in this room" Mr. Pumpkin said, now looking at each one of us in our seats. "I would like to congratte all of you for passing the test and for gaining your new wizard rank. Starting today, you will move two ranks From rank E, you will receive a badgeter this day for moving into rank C."


    Everyone eximed in joy as we all heard that wonderful announcementing from the teacher and suddenly forgetting that sad moment earlier with those two students.


    Yet, as much as I am feeling guilty about this I am so happy and relieved to know that I was not among those students who failed thest magics skills test.


    I am now in rank C!

 Chapter 48: Event Plans

    Chapter 48: Event ns


    Winter usually starts around the month of October here in Gilead, that is ording to my friends Arie and Maggie. But as I noticed, the moment I woke up at the start of the month of September, it was already freezing cold here in the prince''s chamber.


    "Good morning Krise."


    Lancelot was the one who first greeted me as soon as I was able to show up at the dining table just in time for breakfast-- in the prince''s clothes as usual. Meals were served by a few selected handmaidens on top of the table and immediately exited themselves once they were done serving us.


    "Good morning Lancelot, Alex, and Lucas." I greeted each of my three mentors once I was already settled in my seat.


    I almost slipped my tongue when I was about to call them my mentors, but surely it would create confusion for the servants to hear their prince calling his confidants his mentors, right?


    I suddenly remembered Thest time when I took for a walk above the castle towers to get some fresh air to calm my nerves, I was able to hear the selected handmaidens that could still stay in this castle and can still keep their jobs while I was on my way there. They were talking about the sudden decision of the prince''s confidants to lessen the working force inside the castle, and they find it really odd about it.


    Well, personally, I can''t me them for feeling suspicious about it. This whole ''impersonating'' thing was only decided in just a spur of a moment, and Lancelot needs to do everything that he can to protect me and my image from people so it is only necessary to lessen the servants inside this castle.


    I chose to remain silent about it and refrained myself from telling my three mentors about the servants'' suspicion about us.


    Once the servants left the dining area, Alex activated a sound barrier to prevent others from hearing what we will be discussing during breakfast before Lucas was able to ask his question to me.


    "So, have you already prepared for your speech?"


    I was halfway stuffing the food from the spoon when I suddenly stopped midway and looked at thed, who is also looking at me.


    "Speech for what, exactly?" I asked, feeling shy about my obliviousness at this moment.


    I eventually saw all of them stopped eating and looked at me as if I was an alien from another.


    "How on earth did you forget to make your speech for the uing opening ceremony at the Gilead Academy''s Foundation Day?" Alex asked in a pissed tone.


    Boy, as masochist as I may sound, I sure did miss that tone of his when speaking to me in front of my other two mentors.


    But holy crap! I almost forgot about making my speech for the opening ceremony! I was too preupied with thingstely. Things such as what we discoveredtely from the prince''s disappearance, how I could make it through that school event without my friends finding out that I was actually the prince they are seeing, and how I could still enjoy the event with them at the end of the day.


    "Oh boy, it must have slipped in my mind I guess?" I said, sounding and looking as apologetic as I can.


    Alex only rolled his eyes at me. "Unbelievable."


    "Well, Kris here still has until two weeks for her to make it, so no need to fret." Lancelot, the ever-positive guy in this group, chimed in while smiling at me.


    "Just make sure to make it several days before the event so that we can check it out right away. We still can''t trust your grammar." Alex muttered in his annoyed tone


    Trying not to sound offended by his remark, I stered a forced smile across my lips before responding to him with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Alright, I will, Mr. Know it all."


    The other two were tempted tough at that, but chose to suppress it when this heartless, cold, jerk eyed them with contempt.


    ---


    At school, it was indeed announced that Gilead Academy''s Annual Foundation Day or technically Foundation Week since it will be held the whole week will start next week, Monday. Everyone was feeling excited about it as soon it was announced by our ss adviser Mr. Pumpkin.


    Well, everyone except me.


    "Each section should prepare something for our visitors from other schools or even from other cities or towns, a booth, or anything that they could enjoy." Mr. Pumpkin continued as soon as his students fell silent. Then, I was a bit surprised when he turned to look at me and someone sitting behind me after that.


    "So, therefore, I want Mr. Wilson and Ms. Lancaster-- as our ss president and vice president-- to participate inter''s student council meeting at 5 pm to discuss some things such as the room or school ground that you will be upying, and of course, the event that you will be organizing. With that being said, I would also leave it to you right now to discuss your ns with yourssmates at this hour while I have a faculty meeting with my fellow school staff."


    Oh geez, I almost forgot that I was elected as the vice president of this ss for particrly no reason at all! Now, I have to attend the meetingter this afternoon, and would surely bete for my afternoon training sessions.


    I mentally whacked my forehead for that.


    "Yes, Mr. Pumpkin." That air headed ss president of ours responded with what the teacher instructed.


    "Alright then. The floor is yours while I take my leave. Please prepare something entertaining to boost the morale of our section. I heard there would be a cash prize for the best-organized event." I saw Mr. Pumpkin winked at us for a split second before leaving the room for their faculty meeting.


    Oh I was somehow intrigued by hearing that there would be a cash prize for that. So this is like a contest between student year levels and sections huh?


    Once the teacher left the room, the ss president immediately stood up from his seat and took over the whole ss for the next couple of minutes. With me by his side, and with the ss secretary ready to jot down some notes of the things that we are about to discuss, the suggestions for our event was opened.


    "How about we open a mini themed cafe? Then all the girls would be required to wear a maid''s uniform?" One guy suggested. It must have been my imagination, but I definitely see his eyes formed into two hearts when suggesting that.


    That pervert


    "Nope, too cliche'' and too boring. Plus, it would cost us more than the budget that will be allocated for this section, I presume, if we will take into consideration the supplies that will be needed, the materials that we will be using, and other things in between."


    The ss president immediately rejected the suggestion as he pressed his lips together at the end of his statement, which immediately relieved all girls here-- including me-- and brought sad faces to all the boys present except him.


    At least someone in this ss has no perverted mind, unlike the rest of the guys here.


    "Well, how about we do a wrestling match?" One guy with a well-toned body build seated on the right suggested.


    "Rejected." The ss president said in a monotonous tone and a bored expression.


    "A fashion show event!" A girl seated on the far end corner suggested. That brought smiles at the girls and frowns at the boys which immediately changed when the ss president rejected the suggestion.


    "Rejected."


    "A cooking event?"


    "Rejected."


    "A cosy event?"


    "Rejected."


    Eventually, my ssmates gave up on suggesting their ideas when it was all rejected by the ss president. I''m sure they are annoyed in their seats, but chose not to speak about it.


    Suddenly, I have an idea, but I was also anxious to speak it out loud, in fear that our demonic ss president would only reject it on the spot.


    "Guys? Any more suggestions?" he asked, but was only ignored by our ssmates.


    "How about a role-ying event?"


    When everyone remained silent, I did not have a choice but to share my thoughts with the ss. That made the ss president turn his head to look at me.


    "Excuse me?"


    "I''m suggesting a role-ying event," I repeated, assuming my voice was too soft earlier for him to hear.


    He did not say something about it immediately, which is kind of weird, but remained silent as if he was waiting for me to go on with my idea.


    "Well, I believe having a role-ying event would only cost us a little and would be enough for the school budget, considering we would only do a short skit. Regarding the script, I would be the one to take care of it, since I also like writing stories previously." I thoroughly borated.


    "Alright then, sounds like we already have an event for the ss."


    I was somehow surprised when the ss president immediately approved my suggestion without having second thoughts, which made my ssmates'' jaws almost drop from their seats.


    "But we only have a week left!! How could we possibly make it in time?" That dude who suggested the wrestling match earlier asked.


    "As I''ve said, this would only be a skit, so no need to panic. I would have everything ready for the next two days. Arie here is talented in making clothes, for her family owns a tailor shop, so we don''t need to worry about the costumes. Maggie is a talented make-up artist, I''m sure she could groom us well for the event." I suggested and shared the talent of my friends that I just recently discovered as well.


    "But--"


    "Quit your yapping, Windsor, and go along with the n." The ss president cut in, calling that guy by hisst name.


    "I have trust in Ms. Lancaster''s capability to handle this matter, so let her be," he added. Since when did he have trust in me?!


    Later on that day, school was officially over before we knew it and I was required to attend the meeting with the ss president at 5 pm. Seeing that we still have a couple of minutes to spare before the said meeting, I can''t think of anything else to do from here.


    When everyone already left the room, I was quite surprised when I saw a pair of feet stopping in front of me as I stuffed my things inside my bag. When I looked up, I was even more surprised to see the ss president standing in front of me.


    "If you don''t have anything else to do at the moment while waiting for the meeting, care to go to the cafeteria with me?" he asked which surprised me for the third time in a row-- if that is even possible.


    I wonder what is up with him though


    Seeing no other reasons to reject him, I dly took his invitation. And with that, we went to the cafeteria together.

 Chapter 49: Wednesday Cleaners

    Chapter 49: Wednesday Cleaners


    I know I did present myself to write for the script, but it hasn''te to me yet that I also have a speech to write for today!


    One cold afternoon in the prince''s office, I was cramming and undecided to write whether to go write for the speech first or write for the script when someone knocked on the door. Instinctively, I immediately hide the papers in front of me in a drawer before responding to the consecutive knocks on the door.


    "Please,e in," I said as politely as I could.


    Eventually, the door swung open, and in it came Lucas and his shining presence as he smiled at me with a tray consisting of a cup of I think freshly-made tea by none other Lancelot and some short biscuits beside the cup. As of now, by the way, the afternoon training sessions with my mentors are already done, and now is my time to rest.


    "Hey there, Lucas."


    Feeling relieved that it is only him who entered here, I hastily brought back the paper that I was writing to earlier together with my quill. Lucas was already on the table and is now serving the tea and the biscuits on top of it before facing me.


    "Lancelot wants to give this to you personally, but he had some important errands to run today in just short notice, thus I presented myself to give this instead to you," he said. I smiled at his statement.


    "How thoughtful of Lancelot to do that for me," I said and smiled back at thed. "Thanks for bringing it here, Lucas."


    "No problem."


    He was just about to leave, bringing the tray with him, when I noticed Lucas pausing for a bit and took notice of what I was writing.


    "Is that for your uing speech?" he asked, which made my face flush for a split second.


    "Yes," I replied. "But I can''t seem to concentrate on writing this. You see, we also have a school eventing, and our ss needs to present a roley due to my suggestion. I volunteered to write for the script that I need to present to the whole ss tomorrow, and--"


    "Woah, slow down Krise. No need to panic." Lucas cuts me off while chuckling. I did not even realize I was going too fast with my statement.


    "I will be the one to write for your script, so no need to worry and go on with writing for your script." Lucas quickly added that made me look at him in disbelief.


    "Really? You would do that for me?"


    "Well" A yful smirk curved on his red, thin lips as he looked at me this time.


    "Only if you won''t tell Alex that I have done you a favor. You know him, he would be pissed if he knows about this."


    I chuckled at that. That ispletely urate.


    "Yes, I won''t tell him."


    Feeling giddy inside, I stood up from my seat, walked towards Lucas, and gave him a tight hug without much thinking about it.


    "Thank you, Lucas! I owe you one!"


    Lucas remained silent for a few minutes before he cleared his throat, as if snapping himself out of his thoughts.


    "S-sure. No problem." At this time, I decided to pull away from him and looked at him once more.


    "Anything for a friend." he quickly added.


    I can''t help but smile at that once again. Lucas is indeed sweet, thoughtful, and gentle, Lancelot as well. While Alex is the exact opposite of those two.


    "Well, I should be going now. I also have some errands to do as well."


    "Yeah Council duties, no?"


    "Yup. Exactly."


    After that brief conversation I had with Lucas, he already left the prince''s office and I was left eating the biscuits and drinking the tea that Lancelot prepared for me.


    "Mmmmm" I muttered as I took a sip. This tea and the biscuits are delicious, as expected of the very talented archbishop of Citadel.


    Since Lucas has already volunteered to take my ce in writing for the prince''s speech, then I guess I should work on our script as soon as possible as a way of doing my part.


    ---


    The next day at school. I was literally feeling happy when I was able to finish my script yesterday night before this day came.


    "A Snow White remake?" The whole ss asked in confusion as soon as I was able to share with them my idea for our uing role-y event. Mr. Pumpkin will let us n for the whole week.


    That means, no sses in the meantime.


    "Yes. I assume you are familiar with Snow White, right?" I asked with a hint of sarcasm intended.


    One of my ill-mannered ssmates in this section except for the ss president named Jill Harrington scowled at the idea that I presented.


    "Oh please, who else in this room is not familiar with that lousy fairytale? I say this whole concept of yours is too lousy and my fashion show idea is way much better than this whole thing." she continued.


    Yes, she was that girl who presented the fashion show idea in which the president immediately rejected.


    "Ms. Harrington, we did not ask for your opinion." The ss president, who is now seated on the teacher''s desk, spitefully said to the girl. Jill only rolled her eyes at him and took her seat once again.


    Then he turned his head to look at me. "Now, you may proceed."


    I suddenly felt awkward when the memories of the other day''s cafeteria snack with him shed inside my head without notice. We did not speak that much during that day, but had only talked about school and our future ns when we graduate. Other than that, we remained silent most of the time, which is again awkward on my part to be invited by someone like him.


    And I was able to know his first name as well, though I am not sure if I have heard it before which is William.


    "Krise? Is there something wrong?"


    The ss president''s voice ced me back in reality that made my face flush in embarrassment. I can''t believe I just doze off in front of this guy!


    "No nothing at all." I hurriedly responded while still trying to act normal. To avoid this awkward situation, I just peeled my gaze away from him and looked at my ssmates once again.


    "So, as I was saying, I made a script for the Snow White remake that I nned us to do. This one should be a short skit that will onlyst to an hour or two, I assume." I write the details on the board for the secretary to jot down on her logbook.


    In the next couple of minutes, I did nothing but write down and discussed with my ssmates the specific details of the script such as the venue for the event, which will be on the school gymnasium, the characters, the plot, the settings, the costumes that will be needed, and the props that will be needed for the y. All of that was immediately approved by the president.


    Good thing, some of my good ssmates, including my friends, have positively responded to my idea and volunteered to get the respective roles such as the make-up artist, costume designer, sound director, etc.


    All in all, the ss meeting went well and we all decided to start the rehearsals tomorrow when the script will be printed by the president and will be distributed to our ssmates.


    Or so I thought...


    I was feeling happy when school for today has finally ended for today and my ssmates have bid their goodbyes to one another before parting ways through the ssroom door. As for me, Iwas obliged to remain in our ssroom for me and my other four ssmates are the assigned cleaners for today.


    Yes, we have that ''cleaners'' system where a group of five students is assigned on their respective days to clean the room. This is to instill respect and discipline in us, students. Wednesday was the assigned day for our group.


    To start the cleaning, I tried to find the brooms to use when one of them spoke, a girl with short curly ck hair.


    "I think it''s in the utility room," she said.


    "Can''t we just clean this whole room using magic? Why do we need to undergo the hassle?" Jill asked, you know my ill-mannered ssmates. Yeah, unfortunately, she is part of the Wednesday group as well.


    "That would be against the rules," I said as a matter of fact.


    "Alright. I will be the one to pick up the brooms for us to use. Where is it located anyway?" I asked the girl who spoke earlier.


    "It''s in thest room of this hallway. Just walk straight and you will find it."


    "Alright. Thanks."


    With knowledge of where to find it, I hastily went out of the room and walked towards the utility facility as quickly as I could. It did not take long before I finally arrived at the mentioned facility.


    "There you are," I said and went inside.


    Surprisingly, the room is quite spacious with all the things that the school utilities could use for cleaning the entire school. I was humming to myself as I got all the brooms that we will need to start cleaning the room when I heard the loud banging of the door as it closed all of a sudden right at my face.


    And before I knew it, I was trapped inside the room.

 Chapter 50: A Blasting Accident

    Chapter 50: A sting ident


    I was gasping for some air as I tried to open the door using the basic side spell that I know to unlock the door. Yet, even how many times I tried unlocking the door, I couldn''t bring myself to unlock it for some unknown reason.


    "Whoever did this, he or she might have used some kind of a supporting spell to make it possible for me to unlock this damn door using the basic spell I know," I muttered to myself as I looked at the door.


    Now, how could I get out of here?! And I can''t think of a single person who would do this to me!


    It looks like I don''t have any other choice but to shout for help. This room is really isted from the rest of the ssrooms ced here on the second floor of the student building, not to mention it was ced at the very edge of it. Except for the utility personnel of the school, no one would dare to go here.


    Have I also mentioned that only our section has this cleaner''s system? If not, then yes, it was actually the idea of our adviser, Mr. Pumpkin, to instill that idea in our room so that we won''t be relying too much on the personnel and learn to respect them as well.


    Anyway, I know I need to take my chances rather than just stand here and do nothing. Perhaps utility personnel woulde by here sooner orter...


    "Help! Somebody, help me!" I shouted, but no one responded for the next couple of minutes.


    I did the shouting for at least half an hour until my throat gave up on its own and I stopped doing it. I don''t want to show some weakness here, but tears started brimming down my face before I knew it.


    "Alohomora!" I tried to use the unlocking spell once more, hoping this time it would work. But unfortunately, the same results just happened.


    Feeling frustrated with my current situation, I shut my eyes tight and try to think harder about how to get out of here.


    Come on there must be a way to get out of here. Geez, Krise, you are already a rank C wizard, and yet you are still not familiar with the basic side spells in your father''s spellbook?


    My eyes then flung open after a couple of minutes as an idea struck into my mind. Actually, there is one spell that I can use to get myself out of here, but that involves sting and breaking the door in the process.


    I was able to read it one night in my spellbook, and it''s somehowplicated to use if you are not trained properly. The drawbacks of the spell might ignite a fire in the ce when done inadequately.


    Too afraid to use the spell immediately, I tried again the safer option. And that is, again, to shout for help and hope that someone out there could hear me.


    "Please someone open the door I''m stuck in here!"


    Yet no matter how much I tried, I knew there would never be a single person who could hear me over here.


    Heaving an exasperated sigh, I tried preparing myself for myst sane option. I guess I don''t have a choice then but to use myst resort.


    Gathering all the concentration and mana that I could, I instilled the necessary spell first into my mind and try to memorize it to avoidmitting mistakes. As I''ve said, this spell is kind of dangerous. Any mistakes done and that would cause a disaster.


    Whenever I felt that I am now ready, I stretched my right hand forward and chanted the needed sting spell in this situation.


    "Bombarda Maxima!"


    A powerful force instantly came out of my hand and sted its way towards the door. The moment I thought my n would work this time, that''s when I realized I waspletely wrong about it.


    Instead of sting the door away from its hinges, the spell surprisingly countered right at me and sted me away from my ce, causing me to hit the hard wall where some boxes were piled together.


    Because of what happened to me, I instantly felt dizzy and nauseous in my ce as my body fell on the ground, disabling me from getting back on my feet.


    I could feel the smell of something burning within my vicinity. And as much as I wanted to check it out, this feeling of vomiting anytime soon prohibits me from doing so, not to mention my vision is starting to dim out as well.


    "Someone please help me" I managed to say in between coughs.


    After several seconds of fighting to stay conscious, darkness soon started to swallow me.


    ---


    All white


    That''s what I could describe the moment I opened my eyes once again. Wherever I look at, all the surroundings within me are covered in white.


    Am I dead? Is this heaven already?


    A face of an elderly man that I think is in his forties wearing a set of white robe approached me all of a sudden when I was casting my gaze around me. A pang of pain in my head jolted inside me that caused my face to distort a bit when I tried getting up.


    "Father?" I said dizzily without much thinking about it.


    I am not sure if I heard this man chuckled but after that, he spoke to me for the first time.


    "It''s actually Doctor Suarez, at your service." he introduced himself.


    It was then that realization hit me hard. I am currently not in heaven, nor is my father here with me now. I realized that I am in a hospital room, and the nurse that just entered through the door started checking my vital signs.


    "Oh. W-what happened? How did I end up here?"


    Several questions start poppingout of my mind whenever I am looking at both the nurse and the doctor


    "Someone was able to see you lying unconsciously on the ground just in time amidst your surroundings being devoured by fire." The doctor responded happily.


    "S-someone?" I furrowed my eyebrows.


    I wonder who is this person to whom I owe my life with...


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    ---


    EARLIER AT THE CASTLE


    "Krise is still not here, that''s odd."


    Lancelot couldn''t help but worry when Krise did not show up in the prince''s office where he and two other mentors of the girl are currently staying.


    "It will be six in the evening soon and she is still not home until now. I wonder what happened to her." the archbishop added.


    "Thest time she was thiste, she came back in distress," Lucas mentioned.


    Instinctively, the two of them turned their head towards Alex, who was silent standing on a corner, with their eyes narrowed at him while looking at him suspiciously. Thed, in return, arched his eyebrow at these two.


    "What are you looking at? I did not cause trouble this time. I swear!" Alex said defensively.


    ''Well, that might be true.'' both Lucas and Lancelot thought.


    They knew Alex pretty well. He is a terrible liar, and they could easily sense if he is telling the truth or not. In this case, they can somehow sense that thed is indeed speaking the truth, or else he would be silent about this matter.


    "Then where could that girl be? She neveres to our training sessions at thiste hour." Lancelot said in a worried tone. "Unless she is in some kind of a dangerous situation right now."


    Both Lucas and Alex turned their heads to look at the archbishop.


    "You think so?" Lucas asked curiously.


    "I''m not sure either. But there is no other way that Krise could be thiste, isn''t it?" Lancelot asked back. Both of them fell silent after that.


    "If that is the case, let''s go find her."


    After remaining silent for a while, Lucas volunteered to find the girl. Alex shook his head first and volunteered as well. Even if they don''t show it, they care for their trainee deep down inside.


    "Alright. Please hurry. We might not know, but she might need your help right now." Lancelot said that made Alex and Lucas nod their heads before excusing themselves to leave the room.


    Hastily, they went outside the castle gates and split their ways. Lucas took the east part of Citadel while Alex took the other side where Gilead Academy is located. He decided to check the school first since this would be thest ce that Krise went for today.


    When arriving at the said location, an unexpected scene caused thed to halt at his ce and made his eyes round and his mouth slightly gaped.


    In the stretcher carried by two masculine men from a distance he could visibly see the figure ofKrise unconsciously lying while she is being loaded in arge cart that would bring her to the nearest infirmary.


    "No it can''t be." thed thought to himself.

 Chapter 51: My Savior

    Chapter 51: My Savior


    Once the doctor finished checking on me and saw that my condition has been stable, he turned his head to look at me once again.


    "Thankfully, you don''t have any burnt marks in your skin or any serious injuries during the ident. Some minor damage on your face has already been held by the nurse, so you don''t need to worry anymore." said the kind doctor.


    That was a relief to me. If that happens, then I would lose my ''impersonating'' job instantly. Lancelot and the whole country of Gilead would also be in distress if I wasn''t saved on time.


    But I wonder who could this generous person be?


    "You can be discharged here tomorrow morning."


    That was the doctor''sst statement before finally getting out of the infirmary room together with the nurse who cured me just now. Feeling relieved for all the things I have heard from the doctor, Iid backfortably on my bed and thought about the things that happened in school.


    Except for this person who saved me, there is also this other person who was behind my locking incident, yet I can''t think of any person who would do that to me.


    I was instantly pulled out from my train of thoughts when I heard another creaking of the door that made me turn to look in its direction. In it came my childhood friend Dexter Woods, looking all worried for me.


    Wait could he be the person who saved me from being burned?


    "Dexter" I called out his name and was quite surprised to see his existence here.


    If I recall, I could only seldom see him at school, especially during mornings when I enter the school gates. So imagine my surprise to see his figure present in this room.


    "Are you feeling okay right now Kris?" he asked in a worried tone. "Is there any part of your body that still hurts?"


    I wasn''t able to respond to that immediately when I still can''t get over with his presence here, as idiotic as it may sound. I mean,e on, your childhood crush is here in the same room as you, looking so cute and worried for you at the same time!


    "Y-yes I''m perfectly fine. Thanks for asking." I responded.


    "I''m really d to hear that." he immediately said, looking genuinely relieved to hear that from me. "I nearly panicked when I saw you lying unconsciously on the ground with everything around you burning up."


    It was then that my eyes went round upon hearing what he just said. So he was really the one who saved me!


    "You" I said, looking surprised as ever. "You were the one who saved my life back there."


    Hearing that from me now made him lift his right hand up and scratched the back of his neck.


    "Yeah. I overheard a conversation about you being trapped in the utility room, so I immediately rushed to your aid,"


    Wait Did he overhear a conversation?


    "Conversation? What conversation?" My attention was immediately sparked by hisst statement.


    He was somehow confused as to why I was so interested in this part but he still continued borating it for me.


    "Well earlier, when the east part of the second floor was burning, all students and faculties were immediately evacuated outside the school. I was still in school and was one of the students who were asked toe out of the building immediately. Then as I was about to head for the exit, I overheard a conversation of two girls from a distance saying something about you being trapped in the utility room.


    "It was kind of odd for them to know where you are, but I took my chances. And then, I was surprised to indeed see you being trapped inside and unconscious. It was then that I hastily rescued you out of the fire that had thankfully been extinguished with the aid of magic. Minor damage has only been done to the school and can be fixed immediately."


    After hearing his thorough exnation, it got me into thinking. Surely, he had not seen the faces of these two girls speaking with one another for he is in a hurry after hearing them, yet I am now wondering who these persons might be. At least I already have a lead in the meantime.


    "Thank you for exining and for saving my life as well." I smiled genuinely at thed, which he immediately returned.


    "I was really happy when I was able to save you just in time."


    We were smiling with one another when we both heard the door open once again, and in it came my close friends Maggie and Arie both rushing to be by my side. I bet they weren''t home yet since they still wear their uniforms and definitely went shopping in Central Town because of the shopping bags they are now carrying.


    "Kris! We heard about the sting ident and you being here in the hospital. So we hurriedly came here to check your situation." Maggie said


    "Thank goodness you''re alright!" Arie blurted out worriedly, temporarily dropping her shopping bags in a corner, and hugged me. Maggie joined in as well.


    "Thanks for the visit. And yes, I am perfectly fine and feeling better now. Thanks to my childhood friend here who saved me just in time." I said while acknowledging the presence of my childhood friend here standing awkwardly on the other side of the bed.


    That''s when both these girls turned their heads to look at thed with keen observation.


    "Oh! So you were that guy that Kris often talks about!" Arie burst out that made my face flush.


    Arie! Please don''t embarrass me in front of him, for goodness'' sake!


    "Yeah! Nice meeting you in person! I am Maggie, and this is Arie." Maggie added. Not you too, Maggie!


    Dexter gave each of them a friendly smile before introducing himself as well.


    "Nice to meet you as well. I''m Dexter Woods."


    ---


    Later that night, three of my friends who visited me at this hour already bid their goodbyes since they need to go home right now. I also saw it on the wall clock adjacent to where I am currently lying that it is already past seven in the evening.


    But before I totally set them off, I was able to tell them the locking incident I experienced back in school when I was about to get us some brooms. Arie cursed the person and said she would do everything in her power to catch the culprit.


    "As much as I''d like to stay here I have so much homework to do." Dexter sighed as he was saying that.


    "That''s alright. You have done more than enough for me this day that I am so much thankful for." I gave thed a reassuring smile to know that I will be fine.


    "I will visit you here early in the morning to help you get discharged and to apany you home." he offered.


    I turned slightly pale upon hearing that. Oh geez.


    "No I''m fine. I could take care of myself." I hurriedly declined the offer.


    "You can''t say no since you are not entirely well." Thed smiled once again before heading to the door.


    "See you tomorrow."


    That was hisst statement before he totally left the room along with my other friends Arie and Maggie. And now I am all alone, thinking about how I would handle my situation tomorrow morning.


    "Finally those brats left."


    I was immediately distracted when I heard that familiar voiceining as he entered the room and locking it behind him that made my eyes slightly widened upon seeing him here.


    What''s he doing here? I thought he was busy doing his thing inside the castle or somehow investigating the prince''s missing case?


    "Alex" I called out his name in disbelief. "W-what are you doing here? You might be seen by someoneing here!"


    "Nevermind them." he stated. "I came here to see you, obviously. "


    And even in my current situation, he could still be snarky towards me, I see.


    I noticed him activating the sound barrier first by chanting the spell ''Muffliato'' before walking towards my side, dragged a nearby monoblock chair stationed in a corner, and sat beside me.


    "What I mean earlier is that I came here to check on you. Of course you haven''t showed up, and you had Lancelot worried for you, for the second time around." he quickly added after setting down on his chair.


    Right! The afternoon training session! I almost forgot!


    "Sorry. It was actually my fault why I ended up being here." I tried to exin, but isn''t sure how. Alex seemed confused with my statement as well.


    "I''ve heard all of your conversation earlier" he cuts me off before I can proceed. "It isn''t your fault if you have been locked in that goddamn room, for goodness'' sake."


    And he looks pissed right now as well.


    Looking at me again, heposed himself once more before continuing.


    "Now that I''ve seen you, I am somehow relieved that now you''re okay."


    From being pissed, Alex''s expression softened the moment he turned to meet my gaze. It was then that I felt my chest pounded inside of me out of nowhere.


    "You had me worried for you as well"

 Chapter 52: The Rehearsals

    Chapter 52: The Rehearsals


    The next day came and I am still here in the infirmary. I was quite surprised to be picked up by Lancelot early in the morning so only a few people could notice. He served as my guardian for the discharge and was also the one who paid the expenses.


    Alex, on the other hand, was also with him when he picked me up. He first went back to the castle to deliver the bad news about my current situation. Together, they prepared a carriage that would bring us to the castle as fast as it could. The captain served as the charioteer while Lancelot sat with me inside the carriage.


    Before I knew it, we were now back at the castle.


    "Let me help you climb down the carriage." Lancelot offered when we got back to the castle. Alex already climbed down the stallion by now and opened the door.


    I swear, I am feeling perfectly fine by now. Yet, my two mentors are treating me as if I am some kind of a limp that could not walk on its own. As much as I would like to feel happy about this sudden special treatment, it also makes me cringe just the thought of them being nice to me.


    Especially Alex


    "I''m fine Lancelot. Thanks." I gave the archbishop a reassuring smile before I went down on my own.


    "Careful now." I heard Alex muttered


    "I said I''m fine," I repeated, only more sternly this time.


    These two then covered me up as we walk the hallways of the castle down to the prince''s chamber. Since they are quite tall men that are currently towering over my one hundred fifty-four centimeter height (ording to myst height check), I suppose it would really be impossible for others to notice me.


    But we are just quite lucky since there are no servants spotted lurking the hallways even after I managed to go to the prince''s chamber.


    "Thank you, guys" I said, sincerely thanking them for what they did for me at the moment. "I appreciate your help very much."


    "You are very much wee, Krise." Lancelot beamed.


    "I suppose I should be preparing for school--" I uttered and was about to go after the closet to get me some fresh set of uniforms when Alex chimed in.


    "And what do you think you are doing?" he asked in a tone that I could hear my father using at me when I was little whenever I am about to do something mischievous.


    "Getting my uniform?" I stated the obvious.


    Alex only smacked his forehead using his right palm.


    "In case you forgot, you were discharged from the infirmary just now. You can''t just go back to school like that."


    "I know, and I am not forgetful." I rolled my eyes at him.


    "But there is this roley that we need to work out, and I have to be there for my ssmates. Besides, I am really doing perfectly fine guys. The healing magic used in the infirmary is really helpful for me to recover so fast."


    The jerk finally gave up and heaved a sigh.


    "Okay, whatever you say," he said. "Just please, be careful this time."


    I can''t help but smile at thed. He is really not that heartless as I thought him to be.


    "Thanks for worrying, but I will do just fine." I beamed at him, which made him wrinkle his forehead.


    "Who says about worrying?! Me, worried?!" he hastily went for the door after saying hisst statement. "Ha! Not a chance!"


    But he did say he was worried for me back in the infirmary. or was it just my imagination?


    And the jerk totally left the room. That made the archbishop chuckle.


    "Nah, don''t mind him. I''m sure he is also worried for you as well," he stated in between his chuckles.


    "Anyway, I better get going too. If you''re sure that you''re feeling okay, then you could go back to school for your practice."


    I returned his smile. "Thanks, Lancelot!"


    The archbishop also started to turn his back on me and walked towards the door. But before he totally left the room, he nced over his shoulder and spoke once again.


    "Be safe."


    And with that, he went out and closed the door behind him. Aww, what sweet mentors I have!


    ---


    As I went back to school at exactly seven in the morning, it was then that I came across Dexter Woods in the hallways when I was walking towards my ssroom for our rehearsals.


    "Kris! Y-you''re back this early!" Dexter eximed in surprise. I only scratched the back of my head as the growing awkwardness started to build inside me.


    "Yeah I need to do the rehearsals with my ssmates for Foundation Day. We can''t risk any dys since it is already around the corner."


    Dexter nodded at that. "That may be true. But hey, I did check on you earlier this morning, and I was told that your guardian already picked you up back in the infirmary. I guess I was toote huh"


    Oh, shoot! His words yesterday about him going to pick me up early in the morning as well almost slipped out of my mind!


    "Y-yeah. I forgot to mention to you I am currently living with an elderly woman who now serves as my guardian." I responded, pertaining to Alex''s grandmother in case he wanted to check where I am currently living like what my brother didst time.


    To cut through the chase, I pretended to look like I was in a kind of rush before facing him once again.


    "As much as I would love to chat with you, I really need to get going to my ssmates. They are probably waiting for me you know, since I am their scriptwriter." I quickly added and forced a smile.


    He smiled back at me and said, "Yeah, sure. I also have to be in my ss now.


    "Alright! See you, when I see you!"


    Atst, we bid our goodbyes to each other and I was able to get out of that awkward conversation with him. I was really hoping that he did not witness Lancelot and Alexing for me at the infirmary.


    A few momentster, I finally arrived in our ssroom, only to receive some surprised, weird looks from my ssmates like they did not expect me toe back this early.


    "Wee back to me huh," I said as I entered the room.


    Then secretly, I tried to nce at each of my ssmates'' expressions. Surely, I have this impression that someone from them is behind my locking incident yesterday afternoon. And I need to figure out who it is.


    "How are you feeling?" Of all the persons who could ask me that question today, I least expect it to being from our self-centered ss president.


    "I feel great great enough for me to return here and do our rehearsals," I replied.


    "Right! The rehearsals," he repeated and tried to focus his attention on the matter.


    In the next few minutes, we did nothing but rehearsed all the scenes that we could through distributing the roles to the particr individuals whom we thought is best suited for each role.


    At first. I thought they wouldn''t like this idea of us rehearsing and memorizing scripts, given the fact that they were against this idea in the first ce.


    But as what I am seeing at the moment, they are now learning to enjoy each of the characters assigned to them, especially that ill-mannered Jill-- who seems to be the one who really hates this concept.


    And with that, I am feeling much happy that all my efforts are never put to waste.


    "I think you need to give more emphasis on the feelings as Snow White," I suggested to our lead role, who is none other than my friend Arie. She would also be the one sponsoring our costumes, thanks to their tailor business.


    And the prince actually was none other than the ss president, since no one volunteered earlier to get the role. The prince has much less dialoguepared to Snow White, that''s why I was able to convince the ss president to y the role-- given also the fact that he likes to be the center of attention.


    Don''t you ever mention I said that!


    "Alright. I will." Arie reacted positively and went back to reading her script.


    At the end of the day, we packed up the rehearsals andter agreed on doing it again tomorrow, but this time it would be on stage in the school gymnasium.


    Arie, Maggie, and I walked together towards the end of the school gates like we usually do previously. On the way, we also talked about role-ying event.


    "Are you sure Maggie you don''t want to be cast as one of the characters?" I asked for about the second time around.


    "Nope. I am pretty much happy to be the make-up artist." Maggie smiled widely at me.


    "I see."


    As we reached outside the school, this would be our cue to bid farewell to one another. But before that, Arie said something to us which instantly got me into thinking for the next couple of minutes.


    "About your locking incident yesterday, I think Jill might be the culprit behind that."

 Chapter 53: Growing Curiosity

    Chapter 53: Growing Curiosity


    Two days have already passed since the time I was caught in an ident. I haven''t caught the culprit behind my locking incident that day, but my friends think Jill might have caused it given the fact that she is annoyed with me because my idea was chosen than hers.


    As much as I would like to acknowledge that, there is still no proof that she indeed was the one who did that. Besides, wouldn''t it be too simple to think that she is behind the incident just because she hated me for some little argument between us? Right?


    Anyway, I decided not to dwell too much on that and instead focused my time and energy on the rehearsals that we have been doing for the past three days now. As of now, we have started doing the rehearsals on stage in the school gymnasium so that they would be able to familiarize the setting.


    People assigned to be the stage designers also began working on the props, stage background, and tools that our actors and actresses will be using for the y. Everyone is in a rush as we only had a few days left before Foundation Dayes, so there should not be time to waste here.


    Arie and her team of tailors are already finished preparing for the costumes needed and in fact, my friend had her workers deliver them right here just now. So that is why, I decided that we will be doing the dress rehearsals today.


    "This is ridiculous."


    I was on the stage checking the decors that the stage designers are now cing when I heard that familiar voice of the ss president nearby. That made me turn to look at his direction as he went out from backstage.


    "I shouldn''t be in the cast and should be the director in the first ce. Why was cast as the prince, for goodness'' sake?" he continuesining to himself as his silhouette is starting to get nearer towards the exit.


    It did not take long before I finally saw his ''princely'' look when he was able to go out of the backstage and showed himself to me, his face frowning as he looked at me.


    "I look ridiculous, right?" he said in a monotonous tone and nkly looked at me.


    "No you look just fine." Iplimented, hoping that would cheer him up. Well, it''s true. The prince''s outfit suits him well.


    "Smile up a bit and you will look perfect in that prince costume." I quickly added, giving him a reassuring smile.


    That might have worked on him, for after a few moments his face lightened up a bit as a smile came across his face.


    "Now, that''s what I am talking about," I stated.


    I excused myself and went looking for others.


    "We will start to rehearse in just a few minutes. I hope you are now dressed up and ready by the time I will call your attention."I announced, purposely raising my voice to get their attention backstage.


    I heard some people panicking inside, looking for their things and anything of that sort, while I, on the other hand, decided to climb down the stage and proceeded to sit in the VIP seat to wait for my ssmates to change.


    A few momentster, Jill and her minions went out of backstage, having the role of the wicked stepmother of Snow White while her minions served as her servants, the only role in this y that is so much rtable in their real life.


    ---


    "Jill might be the culprit behind your locking incident,"


    ---


    Arie''s words the other day came back ringing inside my head as I observed Jill and her current actions. From what I am seeing right now, she hase to enjoy being the wicked stepmother since it fits her ill personality. She may be a little bit rude and biased to others, but I don''t think she could ever hurt someone out of anger, right?


    Well, I hope I am actually right about that


    In the next couple of minutes, my ssmates were finally changing into their costumes and we began rehearsing a few moments after they showed up on stage. From the way I am looking at it right now, I can see a great improvement in just a short span of time, making me relieved and confident at the same time for the event that we will beunching a few days from now.


    sses for today have still been suspended because of the one week preparation that Gilead Academy has given to each of its students for the uing Foundation Day. That''s how serious the school was in terms of celebrating their annual event that is somehow famous all across the continent where outsiders from different ces cane and visit us.


    After several hours of rehearsing, I decided to let my ssmates rest for a while and take a break. Some of my ssmates left the gymnasium after the break announcement while I preferred to stay put inside and prepared the next script for the next few scenes in the y.


    I was really absorbed into what I was doing when I noticed a hand was stretched towards me and handed me over a packed sandwich that made me stop reading the script and looked up just to see that it was no other than the ss president himself.


    "Here" he said, still handing me over the sandwich. "It looks like you haven''t eaten anything since the time we started rehearsing."


    I stared at the sandwich for a while, thinking of whether to ept it or not when the ss president reached for my hand using his other hand, and forced the sandwich in it.


    "I''m only doing this because I think you don''t have enough money to even buy yourself food in the cafeteria!" he suddenly eximed and walked away just like that.


    That''s what he also said to me when he bought food for me at the cafeteria. I don''t know if I could call that a sweet gesture from him or not.


    It was then when my friends Arie and Maggie approached me while their heads were curiously looking in the ss president''s direction.


    "What''s up with that guy?" Arie now turns his head to look at me while chuckling. By the looks of it, he also finds the ss president as much as I do.


    "I don''t have any idea what''s going on inside his head," I responded, refusing to tell them about the sandwich that the ss president bought for me to avoid the issue.


    "Say, I think you are more suited to be Snow White instead of me." Arie smirked. "Besides, the ss president seems to have a soft spot for you despite his indifferent attitude towards others. You and he would make a great cou--"


    "Nope, don''t ever say that word"


    "-- couple." Arie insisted to continue, to which I frowned.


    "Come on guys, that''s our air-headed ss president we are talking about. I can''t just fall for him. " I said as a matter of fact.


    "After all, I already had someone that I like" I blurted out of nowhere.


    Maggie and Arie looked intrigued when I mentioned that. They really love to stick their noses to other people''s love life, I see.


    "And who is this lucky guy?" Maggie curiously said, making that intriguing face.


    "Come on now, I need to focus on what I am doing here."


    I started to open the packed sandwich that the ss president has given to me earlier and ate it while reading the next script to act after the break.


    There was a moment of silence until Arie burst out once again.


    "I bet that is the guy that we saw in the infirmary!"


    That literally made me choke from the sandwich that I was eating. I hastily looked for my bottled water and drank from there.


    "Yes" I confirmed for them. "Since childhood."


    Yet at the back of my mind, a question began forming inside my head.


    ''Is he really the one you like now, Krise?''


    The day ended with me being satisfied with how the roley ended. I helped my ssmates in packing things up for the next day''s rehearsals once again while others started changing back on their regr clothes and returned the costumes backstage.


    When everything had been cleared out and all set, we left the gymnasium and wished my friends goodbye when we reached the school gates. They were actually asking me toe along with them to Central Town once again, but I had to decline because of my impostor duties.


    Thank goodness they haven''t asked much about it and let me be on my merry way when I bid my farewell. The more that I am lying to them like this, the more anxious I be for no definite reason


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON''S POV-


    As Maggie and Arie watched their friend Krise walk away from them, they looked at each other with the same curious looks on their faces.


    "Do any of us know where Krise lives?" Arie asked Maggie, to which thetter only shrugged her shoulders.


    "Come to think of it, I haven''t asked that myself. Nor did we get invited to spend the time in their house." Maggie also added.


    "Nor did she mention anything about herself" Arie stated, adding to their curious minds.


    As time goes by, both these girls are now starting to get curious as to who Krise is without the girl knowing at all.

 Chapter 54: Special Chapter #3: The Cafeteria Moment

    Chapter 54: Special Chapter #3: The Cafeteria Moment


    {Author''s notes: Be known unto you, my readers, that in this world... eating pancakes and drinking deliciously brewed tea, especially Barley, are mostly afford by the people who belong in the upper ss. So, yeah... just don''t be surprised xD}


    ---


    We still have a couple of minutes to spare before the meeting that the ss president and I should attend to will start. So he decided to invite me to the cafeteria before we officially go to the said meeting.


    In the next couple of minutes right after we sat in our chairs on the table near the counter, both of us refrained from talking. The whole ce is also in silence since students don''t bother toe here after sses and off to wherever they n to go.


    "Right. The food." the ss president blurted out all of a sudden then turned his head to look at me. "What would you like, Krise?"


    "If you have ns to treat me here, just so you know I also have my own money and can pay for my expenses," I said it right here and there so that he doesn''t say anything nasty to me.


    Thed fell silent after that, not knowing what to respond. Then after a couple of seconds of staying silent, he barked augh.


    "You, paying? Come on, we all know you have to work hard to afford anything in this cafeteria." he finally said in a mocking tone.


    Normally, I would have punched this guy in the face after hearing those words from here. But right now, I did not have the urge to do so for some reason. Maybe I just wanted to y with this guy even for a while despite his rude behavior.


    "Let me treat you for a snack instead," he added, smiling yfully at me.


    Well, since he already insisted, I will give him the dose of his own medicine.


    "Fine. Here''s what I want"


    I made sure to order the most expensive mealbo in this cafeteria that set his jaw to almost drop. But I know that he was born with a silver spoon on his mouth so he could eventually manage.


    Then, he disappeared for merely a few minutes to get our order, giving time for me to think of the possible scenarios that I will encounter as soon as I went back to the castle.


    "You! How many times do I have to tell you not to bete for our training sessions?!"


    I could already imagine Alex''s eyes literally burning while his right index finger pointed towards my direction when he saw me running my way towards the prince''s office while I made them wait for several hours already.


    "Alex, calm down." Lance, being the one who can calm that guy sometimes, would then cut in through the argument and try his best to rescue me from the captain''s wrath.


    Lucas, on the other hand, would only be silent in a corner and amuse himself as he watches this kind of scenario every single time I amte for the training sessions, just like watching some people perform in the theater minus the music.


    Oh, I suddenly wonder if I have this thing called sry deduction every time I camete during our training. I may have to ask the archbishop for thatter on when I get back from this whatever this is.


    ''It''s a date, you fool." my conscience whispered right to my ear, as if that answers my question.


    Wait a date? A DATE?


    Does a date really involve eating in a cafeteria after sses? I don''t think so.


    "And I am finally back with the food you almost ripped me out of my allowance."


    My train of thoughts was immediately interrupted when the ss president finally returned from getting our food with the tray in hand. He then distributed what''s his and what is mine. And from there, we started eating.


    My taste buds soon rejoiced after having a taste of their precious six pieces of pancakes piled into one with honey syrup drizzled right at the top. Then alongside the te of pancakes is a cup of freshly brewed barley tea that immediately filled my nostrils.


    "You are really hungry, aren''t you? Are you really that poor?" the ss president asked, continuing to mock me. One more mocking and I will have to spill this cup of tea in his polo shirt.


    "Very poor indeed." I yed along with what he is thinking of me. "Thanks for the food, by the way. It is quite delicious for its price."


    "Good thing you like the taste of the food that can be afforded mostly by rich people."


    "Yes. All thanks to you."


    It seems that the ss president is very well-pleased with himself and began eating as soon as he said nothing else after myst remark.


    Since then, the air around this ce has been filled with nothing but silence as both of us continue to concentrate on what we eat. I could feel the other student''s gazes as they saw me and this being who merely belonged in the upper ss together at one table yet I chose to ignore them.


    What more if the whole country of Gilead knew that I am friends with the captain of the magic army, the archbishop of Citadel, and one of the prince''s royal counselors? I''m sure they would be shocked by that revtion.


    Especially if they also find out that I am their fake prince.


    "Say, what are your ns after we graduate here in Gilead Academy?"


    I almost choked with the tea that I was drinking when the ss president asked me that question all of a sudden. Howe he is bringing this topic all of a sudden?


    "Well" I started when I felt that I am already at ease to give my reply. "I am nning to train in the magic army of my home vige back in Ziv so that I could be the first-ever woman to be their master wizard."


    In prior to what I said just now, I already mentioned to the whole ss my intentions of enrolling in Gilead Academy during our introductory part.


    And if I remember it correctly, I also mentioned as well that every woman is not allowed to learn the art of magical offense since we are only forced to use our magic for healing purposes only. Ziv still sticks to its tradition of letting the men fight only for the vige and for the whole country.


    And I hate my vige for that.


    "So that means your vige has its own magic academy," he said. "Why enroll in Gilead Academy and be separated from your family?"


    I almost arch my eyebrow at him for forgetting what I said during the introductory part. Or was he not really interested in what his ssmates are saying that time and is too bored to even listen?


    "I already mentioned back in the introductory part of our ss that my vige doesn''t teach women the art of magic offense," I stated for him once more.


    "That means, women are only there for healing and healing alone. That is why I am in Gilead Academy in the first ce."


    "In other words to what you are saying" he took a sip from the same barley tea that he ordered before proceeding. "You are learning magic to prove your worth to your vige? Am I correct?"


    I sternly looked at him and said, "Not just my worth, but every girl in the vige. I am here because I want my home vige to see that every woman deserves to learn magic for offense and to serve the army."


    Seeing that the tension is now starting to build upon me, I held the cup of barley tea in my right hand and took a sip from it to somehow help calm my nerves.


    "I see." the ss president then responded after a short silence. "I''d say that is a very good n. Imend you for being courageous to stand up against your tradition."


    The ss president stered a sincere smile across his face, a kind of smile that I rarely see through him.


    "What about you, ss president?" I asked back. "What are your future ns after you graduate?"


    "Well, it is kind of the same as you, actually," he responded. "I n to go train with the other magic army trainees and if I am lucky enough I wanted to be Captain Alex''s vice-captain. Thenter on, if I prove myself worthy of my service, I would eventually go apply as one of the members of the royal council by taking this certainw exam specifically for that position."


    With what he said, I also gave him a sincere smile to return the favor.


    "That is also a brilliant n, ss president." Imended. "And I know that you can achieve that with hard work."


    "Thanks. You as well," he said. "I know we could both achieve what we want in life someday."


    After that heart-to-heart talk with the ss president, and after we finished what we ordered, it was exactly when the meeting would begin in ten minutes so we hurriedly went to the venue.


    It made me stop walking when he himself did the same in front of me and nced over his shoulder.


    "One more thing," he said, as if he is about to say a very significant thing.


    I can''t help but crease my forehead for that.


    "What is it?"


    "Stop calling me ss president all the time. I have a name, you know" He paused for a moment, then sighed, before belting out the next words that he is about to say.


    "WilliamWilliam Wilson. Don''t you ever forget my beautiful name!"


    And just like that, he spun around once again and continued storming off towards the council room.

 Chapter 55: An Unexpected Assault

    Chapter 55: An Unexpected Assault


    My ears seemed to twitch up upon hearing the sting sound of my rm clock that was ced on the nightstand on my right.


    With this excitement that is now slowly building up inside me, I got up from the bed as quickly as I could and went straight to the bathroom to shower.


    The day has finallye when Gilead Academy will be officially starting its annual Foundation Day starting off with the opening ceremonies that will be held this morning.


    Wait


    As if on cue, my feet ceased to move when I was about to go inside the shower room. Wait, why am I so excited? I wouldn''t be in the opening ceremonies anyway but the fake prince will make his first appearance in the school ever since he mysteriously disappeared.


    Yup. That''s me, alright.


    I wonder how could I pull this one off without being suspected by the students, especially those who knew me as the real me.


    Once I was done cleaning myself up, I immediately went up to the dining room, in the prince''s casual clothes, and took a seat. As usual, the handmaidens that were assigned for today served my meal for breakfast and made an exit as soon as they were done with their duties.


    Like the way they always do, once the handmaidens left the dining room, Lancelot would lock the door and seal the whole room with a sound barrier to prevent anyone outside from hearing all the things that they will be discussing today.


    "I hope you are already prepared for the opening ceremoniester on." Alex was the first one to speak as soon as he finished his breakfast and is currently wiping his mouth gently with a clean cloth.


    "Of course I am," I said, feigning confidence in front of this demanding guy.


    Well, thanks to Lucas, I was able to save some time and effort on making a speech and concentrate on our roley. Three days before today, thed already gave me the mentioned speech that I will be memorizing for today''s event.


    "d to hear that then," Alex responded, now done with wiping his mouth.


    Then I looked at Lancelot and tried to express what is currently going on in my mind.


    "I''m afraid I cannot miss the first day of Foundation Day. There are so many preparations that we need to do for our event tomorrow." I stated in a pleading tone.


    "But where will you change after giving your speech? I''m sure your fangirls would be swarming around you by the end of the opening ceremonies." Alex chimed in all of a sudden. He really likes to butt in, I must say.


    "Do I really need to stay until the opening ceremonies end?" I returned my gaze to Lancelot and asked him.


    The archbishop, in return, rubbed his chin as he thought of a solution to my current dilemma.


    "Yes, you have to. And in regards to changing, I''m afraid you''ll have to return here and change back to your casual clothes before going back to your school. In that way, we can avoid meticulous eyes that might know your secret." he finally stated.


    "Yup, I''ll have to agree with Lancelot. It''s for the best." Lucas agreed.


    I sighed. I guess I don''t have a choice then. But at least I could still be with my friends and help prepare for tomorrow''s event.


    "Guys, Krise and her ss would have a roley event tomorrow by the way." I was surprised when Lucas brought in that subject which made me stop stuffing my food into my mouth.


    "I''m sure we could have some spare time and watch them act. Plus we could enjoy ourselves in the booths like we used to, of course, we will be wearing our disguises to prevent attracting some attention towards us," he added.


    "Nope. I will be busy tomorrow." Alex immediately turned down the offer. It made me sad, for some reason. Though I know he is really not the type to watch that kind of show in the first ce.


    "I''m afraid I cannot visit the school this time. I have a town to go to tomorrow." The archbishop also declined.


    "It''s alright guys. Thanks for bringing that up Lucas." I gave a weak smile to thed before getting off from my seat and started walking away from here to start preparing for the opening ceremonies.


    Back in the prince''s chamber, the handmaidens have ced the outfit that I will be wearing for today''s school event before they excused themselves. I already told them once, in the most authoritative voice that I could muster, that I don''t want them to dress me up in which they willingly obliged, thank goodness.


    But the truth is, I just don''t want them to know that the prince they all thought is present in front of them is actually a girl.


    So now, I am trying to figure out how to wear thisplicated suit dyed in royal blue with gold edges in it. It''s really a good thing that the prince has a small figure that would somehow fit into my even smaller figure.


    I just finished wearing the said apparel when three consecutive knocks immediately caught my attention followed by the opening of the door and the appearance of the annoying jerk Alex walking his way towards me.


    ''I wonder what it takes you so long. The carriage is already waiting outside." he asked in his usual pissed tone.


    "I''m sorry, okay? Clothes by men are not easy to wear for me without any assistance. I had to take a couple of seconds before knowing how to put it on." I countered and almost rolled my eyes at him.


    Oh please, why bother exining my side to him anyway? He would never understand where I''ming from--


    "Wait"


    I was just about to storm off outside the prince''s chamber when Alex got hold of my hand and spun me around to face him once again which caught me off guard and almost tripped over him.


    "What is it? I thought you are in such a hurry--"


    "Hold still. You haven''t undone the buttons properly, dummy." he cuts in through my sentence and proceeds with fixing thest three buttons of my suit that almost reached my navel.


    The pounding of my heart began to get louder as soon as he started unbuttoning thest three buttons of the suit to put it in its right ce. I am pretty sure Gilead is near to having its winter season, yet I am feeling so hot around him all of a sudden.


    "There. It''s finished."


    It''s like everything in this ce moved in slow motion as he gradually lifts his head to meet my gaze. Even the movement of his eyes upward is also taking its time to make it up to meet mine.


    "Come on, let''s go. We have no time to waste."


    And as usual, the heartless, cold, jerk did his thing again... leaving me hanging and already made its way towards the door.


    "Hey wait for me!"


    It did not take long for us to arrive at the magical institution of Gilead Academy, for I have said previously that it is only a walking distance from the castle. The gates were opened for the arrival of the prince''s carriage before it proceeded its way inside the campus grounds.


    I tried to sneak a peek through the window and saw all the students of the academy pouring out their whole attention on the newly-arrived carriage. If I have known, they are truly anticipating the arrival of their prince.


    Their fake prince, to be exact.


    "Remember your speech, Kris?" Lucas asked.


    "Yup," I responded.


    "In case you will feel nervous once again, you can always revise your speech in front. Besides, not all students are really into listening to lengthy speeches. Just make it quick." thed added and winked at me for a split second.


    That may be true, but I still can''t help but feel nervous facing this whole crowd. I thought I already got over this feeling during the time I faced the citizens of Cordova on the king''s birthday.


    "Thanks for the tip, Lucas." I smiled at the counselor as the door swung open and in it revealed the charioteer and the thousands of students who are eager to see their prince.


    Well, here goes nothing


    "Today, a very special guest has indeed blessed us with his presence after those troubled times when we thought we can''t see him any longer." The dean of this institution, Mr. Radsbury, gives his introductory speech for their honorable speaker.


    "But for now, giving his speech is none other than the prince himself and an alumnus of this magical institution, Prince Arthur Spellman!"


    The crowd cheered as they saw me standing from the chair that I was sitting on earlier together with my confidants (except for Alex since he is out on the field and making sure no enemy is present while I am here) and went towards the slightlyrge microphone ced in front of the outdoor stage facing the school''s football field.


    Students are now in their respective lines while teachers are here on the stage with us seated as well. Each of their faces looked at me with admiration as they waited for what I was about to say.


    Just as when I was about to belt out my pre-memorized speech, an unexpected moment suddenly urred in a span of milliseconds that made me halt to my ce


    "Depulso!"


    Alex''s masculine voice echoed within the area as he chanted the mentioned spell with his right hand stretched upward, fingers spread over its palm. That made the students flinched for a second.


    I wasn''t able to understand what was going on at first, but as he bent his body and picked up something from the grassy ground, he stood up straight once again and examined the thing that was in his hand.


    Wait I-is that an arrow?


    "Good thing I was able to catch it just in time." Alex then sighed the moment he looked at us, especially at me.


    "What is happening here?" The dean curiously asked without having any idea what is going on.


    Alex kept his silence for a while, as if observing his surroundings. But it did not take long before he responded to the dean''s question.


    "Sir, I''m afraid an enemy has sneaked its way around here to kill the prince."

 Chapter 56: The Last Rehearsal

    Chapter 56: The Last Rehearsal


    My eyes widened upon seeing the thing that is in Alex''s hands right now.


    W-wait is that an arrow? What''s an arrow doing over here in the first ce? I thought Alex assured me that the surroundings were heavily guarded by his troops?


    "Sir, I''m afraid an enemy has sneaked its way around here to kill the prince." The captain dered to the dean as his response. That made everyone gasp, including me.


    "That fool! After making sure I have my men guard this area" Alex then muttered more to himself than to me.


    As a result of the unexpected assault, the long process was made short with the dean dering that Foundation Day is officially open for visitors and students that will participate in the said event.


    I, on the other hand, had me evacuated by Alex as soon as possible to keep me from danger before dispatching his troops to locate the hidden enemy around the school. The speech was canceled and I was back on my carriage once again. The charioteer then set course to return to the castle.


    I was still in a state of shock when all of these things happened. And now that I have recovered from it, I tried to sort out the matter.


    "What was that just now?" I said after a long pause.


    "An assault, obviously," Alex responded as a matter of fact. I almost rolled my eyes at him. I wish he can be a little more borative sometimes.


    "I know. But does the prince really have that many enemies that are after him?" I asked in a concerned tone. If that is true, then I am surely finished.


    "I''m afraid, yes. As the leader of this nation, enemies from different countries that want to invade the territories of Gileade naturally for the young prince." Lancelot was the one to borate on the answer for me.


    I can''t help but panic with that. How did I not think of this before? Of course, the prince has enemies from other nations! And I am so foolish to set my life at stake here just to fulfill his role in his absence.


    "One of those, or maybe a few of them, is the reason why the prince is still missing until now," Lucas stated in a hushed voice, enough for us to hear.


    "They are a fool to attack the prince now that there were several eyes watching earlier and with my troops present. Didn''t they think of this for a while?" I heard Alex click his tongue for a while before he shook his head.


    "I think their attention for now is really not to kill the prince"


    All eyes are now on Lucas as he made that statement. Thetter then looked at each one of us first before proceeding with what he is about to say.


    "... but rather, it is more like a warning shot to me wanting to send a message that whoever they are they won''t really stop until they have the prince killed."


    "T-that sounds creepy indeed," Imented, stuttering in the process.


    There was a moment of silence after myst sentence when all of us refrained from talking. Yet I was also the first one to interrupt it when I asked another question.


    "Then why invite the prince in the first ce if he only brings danger to those around him?" I dared to ask.


    "Because it is a tradition, dummy. Have you already forgotten that Prince Arthur is an alumnus of Gilead Academy?"


    That made me finally roll my eyes at the spiteful Alex.


    "Of course I remember, you jerk."


    I really don''t know what to feel right now, or do about this matter. Knowing that there are those people who want the prince dead, I am now having some second thoughts if I should still continue impersonating him or would just walk away, bringing all the money that I have already saved for the past few months of working in the castle.


    However, I also know that there is really no turning back now. I already agreed with their terms in the first ce in exchange for food to eat, a roof shelter over my head, clothes to wear, and monthly wage.


    Oh I am so doomed.


    Seeing the growing anxiety in my expression, Lucas chose to say about it by trying tofort me and ease my troubled heart.


    "If you are still worried about the incident earlier, be it known unto you that we will try our very best to keep you safe and sound all until we find the real prince." Lucas'' genuine smile immediately warmed my heart and somehow reassured me that everything will be just fine.


    "I know because I trust you guys." I smiled back at him all of them.


    "Just look at the bright side. You don''t have to undergo the hassle of giving your speech, right? Thanks to that anonymous intruder of yours." Lucas added,ughing a little that earned a light smack on his shoulder from Lancelot.


    "What?" he asked at the archbishop who didn''t respond to that even after we arrived at the castle.


    Even after the assault, the school decided to carry on with the Foundation Day, but this time, with even more tight security than before. I was already dressed as a meremoner with my cored pastel top and pleated skirt when I returned in front of the school gates.


    I was just about to enter the gate when I saw a familiar figure going out of it.


    "Dexter?" I called out the guy''s name that made him turn his head to look at me.


    "Kris!" he sounded so surprised to see me, or was it just my mind ying tricks on me.


    "Have you just arrived here?" he already recovered from being startled and looked at me curiously.


    "Y-yes, yes I have." I immediately responded, hoping I sounded normal and confident in front of him. Suspecting me by my childhood friend was thest thing I wanted to happen this day.


    "You know, I am really a sleepyhead," I added to somehow support my statement.


    I heard him chuckle afterward.


    "Kris, you have never beente to ss and you are always being awarded for being punctual. What are you even saying?"


    Oh crap, I forgot that this guy has a sharp memory, as sharp as the tip of the newly-wielded sword. But I never thought he would be that observant towards me.


    "Well, people change" I forced a smile. "Especially when we grow older, right?"


    "Right: he agreed, slowly nodding his head while his eyes are glued on me. Then his eyes went round all of a sudden, like he just remembered something important.


    "Oh! I better hurry. I actually forgot my costume for our cartoon-themed cafe. How foolish of me."


    That statement of his almost made my eyebrow arch at him.


    "Dex, you haven''t been forgetful since the time that I met you." I also dered.


    "Well, as what you have said people change, Kris, especially when we get older."


    That was hisst statement before he finally excused himself and went on his way. I was about to proceed inside the gate when it urred to me to look at my childhood friend once more.


    It was then when I noticed the way he is walking he is kind of staggering as of the moment. I wonder what could be the reason behind it.


    Oh well, it seems that my mind is at it again of overthinking things. I better get inside the gate because I am sure my ssmates are already waiting for me.


    Knowing that they are still busy designing the stage for tomorrow''s event, I immediately proceeded to the school gymnasium where I indeed saw a few of my ssmates helping each other in adding the finishing touches of the stage. My eyes almost sparkled at how brilliant it was done.


    My friends, Arie and Maggie, were the first one to notice my presence as I walked towards them. When I finally arrived, they greeted me with their questions, as expected of them.


    "Where have you been during the opening ceremonies? I thought you will be absent for today!" Maggie was the first one to ask.


    "Apologies for my tardiness, I had to help in the household chores first before going here." I tried to look as apologetic as I could to somehow convince them that I am telling the truth. My acting wasn''t wasted when they immediately bought my excuse.


    "Right. You only had you and your grandma living under the same roof." Arie said. "That must be so hard for you."


    "No. Not at all." I forced a smile for the second time around. "It is always my pleasure to help my grandmother."


    Later that day, we started doing our final rehearsal wherein I let my ssmates only read the script on stage with feelings. By the end of the day, we finished being satisfied with the overall performance plus being excited for tomorrow.


    We are wrapping up for now when I heard two of my ssmates talking about other booths that were prepared by students of different years and sections.


    I wasn''t really nning to eavesdrop to their conversation if it weren''t for them mentioning the ss 2-A which is where my friend Dexter belongs to.


    "I tried to check if my prince Dexter was there in their cafe before we did this rehearsal, but I ended up not seeing him there." that girl said quite dramatically.


    "Aww, you poor thing."


    That got me into thinking I thought Dexter was gone for a while to get his costume or it may also be that by the time this ssmate of mine went inside their cafe, it was also the moment when Dexter excused himself to get his costume.


    Well. I know my friend won''t lie to me like that or will he?

 Chapter 57: First Row

    Chapter 57: First Row


    Gilead Academy is currently having its annual week-long celebration of its Foundation Day, and today will be its second day of the week.


    All students from their respective sections are already cramming for each of their presentations of their events to the guests, including ours.


    Surprisingly, after what had happened during the opening ceremonies, people from different ces still went to visit the school to witness what we had in store for them. Of course, Alex''s troops are all over the ce to observe the people that areing in and out of the magical institution to prevent that incident from happening again.


    While everyone is enjoying their time outside to view the different colorful booths prepared by the students of different years and sections, the ss of 1-A is still busy doing some finishing touches of the stage.


    Yup, that''s our ss.


    Aside from that, there are also other things to consider except for the background, props, and tools that the actors and actresses will be needing. There is also the script to take care of. After the stage has been prepared, we have requested all of my ssmates that have a role to put on their costumes and do a final dress rehearsal with the stage already prepared.


    But wait, I think there is still one missing here


    "Where is Arie?" I asked. My brows snapped together as panic started to strike inside of me.


    "Late, perhaps?" One ssmate of mine answered.


    I tried to find my other friend Maggie, but she is also nowhere to be found! I wonder if everything is fine with them now.


    "Krise!"


    Oh, speaking of her, I just saw Maggie running her way towards our location with a troubled expression stered on her face. Well, I have a bad feeling about this.


    "I went to Arie''s house so that we could, you know, arrive in here together as usual but her mother had asked me a favor for her that she couldn''t make it today because of her skin allergies," she announced, making my other ssmates turn to look at her and me to almost gasp in shock.


    "Oh no too cliche''" I heard the ss president mutter but I chose to ignore him.


    "S-skin allergies?" I asked curiously. "What exactly happened to her?"


    "Well, she ate crabs during their dinner only to find out that she ran out of medicinesst night. That is why her skin allergies had grown this morning. She really doesn''t look good today, I tell you." Maggie borated.


    I can''t help but lift my hand up and give myself a light smack on my forehead. Oh no, what should I do? Arie is the female lead here.


    But more importantly, I am more concerned with my friend''s situation. I hope she is doing fine by now and she has already taken her medicine.


    I felt the presence of the president stood by my side as he dered these words,


    "No worries. Like any other cliche'' movies and books that I have already read and watched,Krise-- who mainly wrote the script-- could be our next Snow White."


    Some of my ssmates chuckled at his suggestion but I snapped my head up and looked at him with my eyes in full circles. What is he even saying?!


    "N-no! I can''t act, for goodness'' sake!" I eximed, immediately declining the president''s request.


    "Well, we actually don''t have a choice here, do we?" thetter then arched his eyebrow at me. "Again, you made the script, remember? So somehow, you familiarize all of Snow White''s scenes. You are ourst hope to save this y."


    I gazed nervously at my ssmates, who also looked at me with their hopes up that I would ept this role that was suddenly bestowed upon me.


    As much as I hate to admit it, but William Wilson is right. I made the script, and I am indeed familiar with all of the female lead''s scenes, as well as all of her dialogues. If anyone could rece the original actress, that would be me.


    I heaved a long, dramatic sigh before responding to the ss president''s suggestion.


    "Fine. I guess I really don''t have a choice then but to ept this role." I said in a monotonous tone.


    I also don''t want to waste all of my ssmate''s efforts that they have poured out in our rehearsals and making the props, that would be my other reason why I finally decided to ept this role.


    The ss president is right. It is too cliche'' indeed.


    Our role-y would take ceter in the afternoon, around 5 pm. So half of the day, instead of touring the booths like I originally nned after the final dress rehearsals, I was stuck in the gymnasium, rehearsing all of the female lead''s dialogues all morning.


    Bye-bye cotton candy that I so want to taste in my mouth right now.


    After those long, stressful hours of practicing my script, I decided to call a short break for all of us to let us rest for the entire leisure time left for us, but of course, only after I reminded them to be back here at exactly four in the afternoon fully ready.


    Maggie was still here with her apologetic expression still stered on her pretty face as he looked at me.


    "I really feel sorry for you, Kris, on behalf of our friend Arie. You were forced to take the role even if you don''t want to. Arie is really sorry as well and bowed many times in front of me earlier while she instructs me to ry the message to you." she said.


    I gave her a reassuring smile to let her know that I am doing well at the moment.


    "No worries. I got this. The important thing here is Arie was able to deliver the costumes in the set before this happened" I beamed. "Thanks for letting me know about Arie''s condition, by the way. I hope she gets well soon."


    Our conversation immediately ended there when nature suddenly called in. I hastily excused myself and dashed my way towards the girls'' restroom.


    I was already inside the cubicle when I heard a flush sound from the other cubicle not far from me and the creaking of its door to let me know that a person has gone out from there. And when I thought I will be left here alone inside the restroom, I heard some familiar voices having their conversation while backstabbing someone which is none other than me.


    "That hypocrite, all acting she was forced to take the lead role when we truly knew she may be the one who gave some potion, I believe, to her own dear friend."


    I clenched my fist as tight as I could when I heard that irritating voice of my ssmate Jill talking to one of her disciples inside this restroom.


    "Totally." was the only thing responded by her disciple.


    "We did an excellent job of teaching her a lessonst week. I am sure she would never forget. Totally serves her right for acting so smart and friendly around the ss president and to our teachers. What a hypocrite and social climber she is." Jill continued to backstab me.


    It was then when I realized something


    Arie was right! Jill was the culprit behind my locking incident. That girl! What have I done for her to treat me that way?!


    As much as I would like to go out there and p that girl hard across her face, I think I have a better idea of how to expose her and take my revenge for what she did to me back then. For all I know, I wouldn''t stoop down on her level.


    I guess, taking the lead role isn''t such a bad idea after all.


    Later that day, our ss started to get ready for the event that we have been preparing for almost a week now. We are now at the backstage while I was being pampered by our makeup artist, Maggie.


    "Ooh There are so many people waiting outside for our y! Our tickets were actually sold out!" says one guy who was cast as an extra. That all made our ss cheer in glee.


    "Our efforts haven''t been wasted after all!" says the other guy next to him.


    I also can''t help but feel delighted with that wonderful news brought to us by my ssmate. Yet I also wonder how did that happen. Does the ss president really have so many fans who are anticipating for him?


    "Eh? The prince''s confidants are here to watch our y?" I heard Jill''s disciple blurted behind me. I still haven''t forgotten about the n I had in store for both of them.


    "No wonder our tickets were sold out." I heard Maggie made her sidement.


    But wait what did she say?


    "I''m sure they are here because they have heard that I will be participating in this absurd y." Jill proudly dered.


    Ignoring her, I thank Maggie at once when she was done putting the final touches in my face. She had me turn to look at the vanity mirror in front of us, and so I did.


    I can''t believe I will be participating in this y as the female lead, not to mention all three of them are here. Well, I couldn''t be so sure if Alex indeed came all the way here just to watch us. Pfftt, in my dreams.


    Later on, when the curtains were finally opened with me, standing alone in the opening scene, my eyes almost widened when I indeed saw Alex, together with Lucas and Lancelot, seated in the first row that made it possible for me to spot them so easily.


    Well, I am truly finished.

 Chapter 58: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 58: Work in Progress~


    {Hi dear reader! If you still unlocked this chapter, either curious or had unlocked it by ident, then apologies for this sudden announcement that I cannot be able to update in the meantime because I am feeling too ill to write. The past few days have been tough for me, and all my stockpiles have been consumed and published.


    I will try to resume work as soon as possible, probably by tomorrow I will be able to write again. For now, I will have to repeat a previous chapter to fill the gap. Hope you understand and have a great day!}


    ---


    ---


    Things have gone as unexpected as this. I barely knew this man in front of me, at all. And yet, I have to say something that would convince him that I''m indeed the prince that he has always known all throughout his life.


    "Minister Lim! It''s great to see you here!"


    I suddenly saw Lucas walking near this man that he called as Minister Lim just now. The man in turn looked at him and stered a smile on his face.


    "Counsellor Lucas. What a pleasure to meet you also." responded the minister.


    "However, why this sudden visit? Is there something you wanted to ask?"


    Waah... I couldn''t thank Lucas enough for suddenly saving me from this awkward scenario. I may have looked like a total idiot back there when this minister appeared all of a sudden.


    "Well, I would like to confirm if the rumors about the prince''s disappearance are false." Then the minister turned to face me once again. "And I''m d to see with both of my eyes that his majesty has returned to Citadel safe and sound."


    Oh no. I have to think of something to say. Fast!


    "Apologies if I may have deeply concerned you of my sudden disappearance, Minister Lim." I suddenly blurted out, which caused both Lucas and Alex to look in my direction.


    "However,I have just returned from my quest. And so I must rest from the long trip that I have gone through." I quickly added.


    With both of theds staring at me, I suddenly wondered if I''m doing this right.


    If the prince himself is here in my position, would he also say the same things that I have just said earlier?


    As I looked again in the minister''s eyes, I saw a hint of confusion from it as he stared at me.


    "Your majesty... what happened to your voice?"


    That stood me frozen again in my ce. Oh dear God, what else would I have to say to this man? Wahhhh... somebody save me!


    "Just like what his majesty said earlier Minister Lim..." Alex chose to chime in all of a sudden and stood next to me. "He just arrived from a quest. So, therefore, if you''ll excuse us, we''ll be taking his majesty to his room."


    "Oh! Of course!" the minister responded.


    Alex turned towards me... and that''s when I saw him smile for the very first time, which stunned me for a moment.


    "Let''s go... your highness," he said with so much formality and kindness. It''s like I''m seeing a different version of him now.


    "O-Okay," I responded.


    And with that, we left the minister and tried our best to walk calmly while he was still around.


    However, the moment we made sure we had lost him, that''s the time I was able to exhale the breath that I didn''t know I was holding on to earlier. When we arrived at another spacious room which turned out to be the prince''s office, ording to Lucas, that''s when we saw Lancelot waiting for us.


    "What took you so long to get here?" asked Lancelot as soon as we entered the room''s premises.


    "We ran into some serious problem," Alex said. Then Lucas was the one to tell the archbishop what happened back there.


    "It won''t be long before the public knows about your existence as the fake prince, Krise." Lancelot said after Lucas was able to tell him what happened.


    "But I think I did well back there... right?" I asked quite nervously.


    Wahhhh, I don''t know why, but I can feel my heart beating more loudly than usual. I was super nervous earlier that I haven''t recovered from my sudden meeting with the minister until now.


    "Yes you did--"


    "No, you didn''t." Before Lucas was able topliment me, Alex abruptly cut him. I see he''s back to his snarky attitude,


    EEHHHH???


    "Come on, give the child some credit," Lucas said. Child?! You''re just a year or two years older than me!


    "Did you really think you have fooled the minister back there?" Alex bore his intimidating jet ck eyes at me. "You''re far from being the perfect impostor."


    Lancelot somehow panicked and suddenly went near Alex and covered his mouth with both of his hands in which thed struggled to get him off from him.


    "W-we''re sorry for his indifferent attitude Krise. Just don''t mind him, alright?" Lancelot gave me a friendly smile, still not letting go of Alex.


    "No, he''s right. I''m far from being the perfect impostor." Then I suddenly bowed down my head in front of all of them. "Please, teach me all the things that I can use for me to be the perfect impostor!"


    That''s the time that all three of them paused for a moment which Alex used this chance to free himself from Lancelott''s grasp.


    "I promise that I will do my very best from now on!"


    ***


    And with that being said and done, thus the torment days with me started.


    I spent all throughout my entire week learning the ways to be the perfect replica of Gilead''s prince and master wizard.


    Starting from table manners session again.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "When slicing the steak, you must do it with delicacy and with grace--" Before Lancelot could finish what he''s about to say, I identally sent my steak flying away from my dish... and identally spilled Alex'' clothes, who happened to sit in front of me.


    I looked at thed apologetically, in which he returned with a death re as he wiped off the stain in the fabric of his brown tunic. That made Lucasugh out loud.


    "Oops, sorry."


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ***


    Then the fencing lessons. I never knew that the prince was good at this.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    Lucas was discussing the terminologies used in fencing when he suddenly decided to draw out a sword in which I instantly panicked. That alone made me run away from him while swinging both of my hands in the air like a moron.


    "MAMA!" I eximed all of a sudden.


    "Wait! I was just about to show you what the sword in fencing looked like!" Lucas shouted.


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ***


    We also tackled speech improvement in cases that I need to give out my speech to the public or have to talk to other royalties from different ally kingdoms.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "I would like to extend my deepest apologies for my sudden disappearance and if it had caused you so much trouble. In behalf...or was it on behalf of my royal staff?" I suddenly stopped and looked at Lancelot cluelessly.


    At the far end corner of the room, I can see Alex smacking his forehead with his palm.


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ***


    Andstly, we had magic sessions to assess my skills.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "Except for doing an epic fail teleportation spell, what other spells can you do?" Alex asked.


    Wahhhh, there he goes again, reminding me of that stupid mistake I did way back when he was chasing after me in the marketce of Citadel.


    "Nothing." I heaved out a sigh. The moment I looked at Alex once again, I saw that pissed look stered on his face.


    "What?! I just started going to the magic academy, remember?" I quickly added to defend myself.


    "You''re just a natural dummy, that''s all." Thed said in a t tone.


    I secretly clenched my right fist while looking equally pissed as much as he looks like right now. If it weren''t for his noble position, I might have punched this cold jerk in front of me!


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    By the end of the week, I slowly started feeling my body being exhausted from all those cruel training sessions that I''ve experienced... especially with that cold jerk Alex!


    Speaking of which, I''ve just finished my magic training session with him and now I''m finally off to bed. The moment my eyesnded on the rm clock ced on my side table, I was shocked to see it was nearly one in the freaking morning!


    "Must....sleep....feeling...tired."


    The moment I was able to rest my weary body on the soft mattress of this huge bed, I immediately fell asleep...


    ***


    Third Person''s POV


    Meanwhile at the archbishop''s office...


    Lancelot, Lucas, and Alex were still up for the night. The room was filled with hush voices as they discussed Krise''s performance.


    "I think that dummy is not yet ready to be shown in public as the replica of Prince Arthur," said Alex with his usual serious tone with one hand inside the pocket of his ck trousers.


    "Well. we don''t actually have a choice." Lancelot spoke, which made both Lucas and Alex''s forehead creased at the same time.


    "What do you mean?" asked Lucas in confusion.


    "Minister Lim has told everyone in the council about the prince''s return to Citadel."


    The archbishop''s answer made Alex pissed and Lucas gape in awe.


    "That bastard. He always has a big mouth stuck with him." Alex said spitefully.


    "Not only that..." With this statement, both theds faced the archbishop once again. "The news was widely spread through every country until it reached the prince''s betrothed from the neighboring country of Cordova.


    "Good heavens... I might have to see the face of that annoying girl here." Alex said with contempt.


    "Oh dear God." muttered Lucas under his breath.


    They can''t help but worry about the things that may happen in the next days toe... starting now.

 Chapter 59: Snow White... and the Evil Queen

    Chapter 59: Snow White... and the Evil Queen


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Earlier at the castle


    Alex was in his office and is currently busy examining the new application papers of some potential knights that chose to apply as part of their team when his door swung open, creating a loud thud in the process.


    In it came Lucas, the prince''s known royal counselor and one of his confidants. Alex doesn''t need to exert some effort in lifting his head up to know what it is.


    "What do you want?" the captain sighed.


    He already knew why this guy has found its way here in his office, yet he still chose to ask for confirmation.


    "What do you think? Of course, I''m here to invite you to enjoy the festivities in our alma mater." Lucas almost rolled my eyes but suppressed such urge and instead crossed his arms over his chest.


    "I am too busy for such childish asions. " Alex now jerks his head up and meets Lucas'' gaze. "Can''t you see there is so much work to do in my office?"


    "I can since I have two beautiful eyes right over here." Lucas countered, sarcastically raising his right hand and points at his eyes. "Yet there is no problem with being childish just for once, now, is it not?"


    Alex made another sigh of defeat. He knew this guy very much since the time they started living inside the castle together with the prince and the archbishop. Lucas won''t stop persuading you and would not leave you alone unless he gets what he wants.


    ''How annoying.'' Alex thought to himself.


    "Fine. Can you just please give me one moment to rearrange my things neatly?" Alex forced a smile as soon as he looked at thed once again.


    "Of course, oh mighty captain! Do as you please."


    Lucas was just about to leave the office when he suddenly halted and nced over his shoulder, as if remembering something important.


    "We shall wait for you outside. The carriage is already waiting for us." Then off Lucas went that made Alex at ease.


    He could notprehend that guy as to why he really wants all three of them to go towards the school. Thest time that he went there well, it was when the prince is still here with them.


    And speaking of which, after all the past few days of eager investigation towards his missing case, Alex still had no luck finding the answer behind the prince''s missing case.


    "Ah! Right, the papers."


    Alex interrupted his own train of thoughts and then gathered his papers and rearranged them in the correct order with haste.


    ---


    -KRISELLA-


    I can''t believe it all three confidants of Prince Arthur are currently seated in the front rows as part of their spectators-- including that heartless, cold jerk.


    I wonder how much effort Lucas and Lancelot had poured into just to make this guye here.


    Well, whatever the reason may be behind his sudden appearance here, I am so happy to see all three of them here.and also makes me anxious at the same time. As far as I am concerned, I haven''t told them about this sudden change of ns in our script.


    Before I knew it, the opening narration of our roley had already begun.


    Narrator: "Once upon a time, there lived a lovely little princess named Snow White. Her vain and wicked stepmother the Queen feared that some day Snow White''s beauty would surpass her own. So she dressed the little princess in rags and forced her to do manualbor as a scullery maid."


    .


    When the narrator paused for a moment, I knew that would be the cue for the curtains to open up and to showcase me as the little princess dressed in rags. I pretended to get myself busy with sweeping the floors and wiping the furniture that is part of our props.


    While I was doing this, I can''t help but sneak a nce at theds seated in the front row. I could truly see the surprise and awe in each of their expressions when they saw me performing on stage, when I told them that I am just a mere scriptwriter.


    Narrator: "Each day, the vain Queen consulted her magic mirror just to know who amongst all girls in thend is the fairest of them all."


    Another scene has passed when Jill entered the stage as the evil Queen, a role that suits her perfectly.


    "Mirror, mirror on the wall who is the fairest one of all?" And she was also able to deliver the lines so perfectly that you could really imagine her as the character she is now portraying.


    .


    After the lines were delivered by her, a ssmate of mine made it look like he magically appeared on the mirror that my ssmates are able to make in just a short span of time. Then, he belts out his dialogue urately.


    ...


    "It is my pleasure to tell you, my queen, that the person who now wins the title of being the fairest one of all is--"


    "Cut through the chase, you fool! Too much drama already!" The Queen interrupts her magic mirror that made some of the audience cackle in their seats.


    "As I was saying, it is none other than Snow White, my queen." the magic mirror finally finishes his sentence.


    Narrator: Upon hearing the news, the Queen burst out in rage and walked to and fro, panicking. The most dreadful day has finallye when her stepdaughter was able to surpass her beauty.


    "It can''t be! After all the money I have spent going to David''s Salon, buying all the cosmetics in the world, and wearing all luxurious clothes to make me shine?! That servant who wears nothing but rags is the fairest of them all?!"


    "I already told you. Don''t make me repeat myself twice." The mirror said with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    Angry for her magic mirror''s sarcastic attitude, the Queen faced it with eyes full of anger.


    "Would you like me to break you into tiny little pieces?! Watch your words!" One finger was angrily pointed at the mirror as the Queen yelled those words.


    "Yeah, yeah. But the truth still wouldn''t change. Snow White is indeed the fairest one of all."


    Dramatic music thenes in as realization came into the Queen.


    "I must do something! I should get rid of her once and for all! Bring me my faithful huntsman!"


    Narrator: Meanwhile, amidst her knowledge, Snow White hums with a beautiful tune as she took her usual stroll in the woods after all day''s work hase to an end. All the animals hade to watch this beautifuldy as she sang happily to herself.


    Suddenly, a handsome prince happened to pass by the forest and was immediately enchanted with that lovely voice. He tried to find the owner of the voice, and it did not take long for him to find her.


    The lights were off as the narration continued, making time for my ssmates to change the background into the forest. Once they are done, the lights once againe to life, and the next thing the audience sees is me, as Snow White, and the ss president, which is none other than the prince conversing with each other.


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt a strange feeling that someone is intently looking at me. Maybe it is just my mind ying tricks on me. Anyway, I tried to concentrate on the y as hard as I could without allowing any distractions toe along.


    As the y progresses, we are now in the scene where Snow White is already conversing with the evil queen disguised as the evil hag, offering her a beet red apple in hand.


    "You are such a fine and kind-hearted youngdy. As my reward, I shall grant you this apple, which is the best among the apples from my farm. Eat it and you shall have a longsting life." said the evil hag.


    Narrator: As naive as thess looks, she took the apple without any suspicion. The hag looked at her with anticipation as Snow White drew the apple near her mouth, but was quite disappointed when she paused for a moment and looked at her.


    "Can I use its seed to grow more apples? I am sure my friends would like some apples in their garden--"


    "Ugh! Just eat it already!"


    "But my question--"


    "Oppugno!"


    Narrator: The evil queen cannot contain her excitement any longer. She made the apple move on its own and had a soft bite on thess'' fair skin. After the apple''s bite, Snow White immediately fell ill and lost her consciousness.


    As a result, the evil queenughed in triumph as she saw her mortal enemy dying in front of her, but not long when she heard some footsteps not far from her, causing the queen to transform herself into a crow and flew away from the scene.


    As what the scene portrays, I lied unconsciously on the ground as the dwarves portrayed by my ssmates found me. They immediately lifted me up and ced me inside an open casket.


    By now, I am trying to calm myself as I remember what would be the next two scenes after this making me immediately regret why I wrote such a scene in the first ce.


    Whether I like it or not I must endure taking a kiss from the princeter on.

 Chapter 60: Someone Lurking In The Dark

    Chapter 60: Someone Lurking In The Dark


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Alex sighed for the one-hundredth time as the three of Prince Arthur''s confidants are now walking towards the first row of Gilead Academy''s school gymnasium. He kept wondering to himself what the heck is he even doing here in the first ce.


    Then the captain shifted his gaze towards the culprit behind his appearance here, taking his time to shoot some dagger looks in which Lucas, on the other hand, tried to ignore by humming some happy tune to himself.


    ''I am really dead to this manter on." Lucas thought to himself as he sneaks nces with the captain of the magic army.


    "Isn''t this quite nostalgic to the feeling?" Lancelot made a remark to somehow interrupt this awkward and icy silence between the three of them.


    "Yes." Lucas immediately replied. "Yes, it is."


    While all the people around them are still wondering what made these three gentlemen blessed with their presence, Prince Arthur''s confidants finally made their way towards their seats and settled down to it asfortably as they can without minding others'' menacing stares at their direction.


    "Our very own Krise has made the wonderful script for their roley," Lucas said, enough for Lancelot and Alex to hear.


    "Oh, is that so?" Lancelot seemed surprised to know that fact escaped from the royal counselor''s lips. "Perhaps this show would be a good one indeed. Remember how you two also asked to participate in such endeavors?"


    "Oh please, you need not to remind me of my embarrassment." Alex chimed in with an irritated tone. "You know I was only forced to ept the role of the prince."


    "That is not embarrassment. You were quite famous in your days here." Lucas said, as a matter of fact, chuckling, that made the captain gave him a bored look.


    The y is about to start when Lancelot said, "Shush, the two of you. The show is about to start." which made the two settle down in their seats as quietly as they could as they try to concentrate.


    The first scene immediately caught these two''s attention as they beheld the samedy that they have been living with for almost a few months now three, exactly.


    "Wait I thought you said she is merely a scriptwriter?" Alex muttered but his eyes never left thess.


    "I thought so either." Lucas also replied in disbelief, looking as baffled as the captain. "There must have been some mistake that made her take the lead role. Either way, she is absolutely brilliant with it."


    "Yeah." Alex agreed almost in a whisper. "She is indeed stunning."


    "What''s that?"


    Realizing what he said just now, Alex''s eyes somehow widened, and quickly replied to Lucas.


    "N-nothing. Just concentrate on the show, will you?"


    In the next scenes that came by, the people''s attention was drawn closer when the evil queen had already poisoned Snow White and the seven dwarves had already ced her unconscious body in an open casket.


    Alex can''t help butugh at that.


    ''It must feel so weird for her right now to be ced inside a casket.'' Alex thought to himself.


    Not realizing what the next uing scenes might be, for both of them are really not fond of reading or listening to some foolish fairy tales in their childhood, Alex and Lucas''s attention was even drawn closer when the y is about to end.


    The prince, whom they immediately recognized as the one who previously followed Krise up to the castle and who introduced himself as Alex''s avid fan, was told by three of the dwarves who fetched him in the forest to kiss Snow White as a solution to wake her up.


    "How the heck is kissing someone a solution or a cure for a person who was poisoned?" Alex can''t help but express his thoughts on this one quite loudly.


    "I know right. They can just use some healing magic or medicinal herbs against poison." Lucas agreed. "Fairy tales are sometimes a bit foolish."


    "Indeed."


    As the y progresses to its climax scene, the evil queen did everything that she could to prevent the prince from ever going near Snow White so that the spell could not be broken. Lucas and Alex actually cheered on her so that the kiss would really not happen.


    But in the end, true love prevails over all obstacles in his path, and the prince was able to defeat the queen, who was turned into a ck dragon, and went to Snow White''s casket as fast as he could.


    "Ohe on! There is no way in reality that a mere human could defeat a powerful magical dragon!" Alex expressed his displeasure for how things in the y have gone.


    Didn''t Lucas earlier say that Krise made the script herself? Then how could she be so oblivious to reality? Well, at least, that is what Alex thought.


    "Boys, it is just a y. You don''t have to take it so seriously." Lancelot said, in a tone that he would use to a five-year-old kid.


    Alex made a long, dramatic sigh as he continued watching the y. He and Lucas are already itching to walk away from here, but that would only confuse Lancelot and it would be thest thing that they want to happen.


    They were forced to remain in their seats and endured to watch the y until the scene progresses to the part where the prince will kiss the unconscious fair, youngdy.


    "That is what you call harassment," Lucas stated the obvious. "It is so unlikely for a true gentleman to do that kind of thing."


    "Right." Alex agreed


    Lancelot can''t do anything but shake his head and smack his face with his right palm.


    ''Someone is so caught up with the y, I see.'' he can''t help butugh to himself as he watches these two getting hooked up with what is currently going on with the y.


    Meanwhile, the ss president slides his gaze towards this beautifuldy sleeping in front of him, and is wondering if he can really kiss this girl today-- in front of all the people watching them right now? Can he have the guts to do that?


    Yet as his eyes made their way towards her soft-looking red plump lips, he can''t help but also be curious what would be the feeling if he ever kisses this very samedy who had made him curious as to why his heart beats fast every time she is around, or every time she sees her inside their ssroom.


    Every smile of hers radiates his whole world, making it look like he can''t see anything else but only her and the only girl who can make him so anxious and lose his confidence for a while.


    ''Just one kiss'' he thought. ''And this y would end smoothly ording to n and to what they had hoped to end.


    As he delivered hisst few lines, he started to shut his eyes tight and was about to kiss the youngdy when something hard was thrown at him, hitting him exactly in the head that immediately brought him back to reality.


    Thinking that it is still part of the y, the audience cracked augh for seeing a piece of cardboard hit the ss president.which, behind their knowledge, was caused by none other than the envious captain of the magic army.


    Krise can''t stand the anxiety anymore and opened her eyes, acting as if the kiss had already happened, and got up from the casket.


    ''Ugh, I would never lie inside the casket once again while I live.'' she thought to herself.


    As part of the y''s ending, Snow White confronts her evil stepmother, who is now lying weakly on the ground when the prince almost slew her during her dragon form. Now that she is back to her usual, human self, Snow White bravely stood in front of her, and belted out the words that are not even part of the script.


    "It serves you right for locking a student inside the utility room even though that student hasn''t done you anything in particr. I would like everyone to know that she is the one responsible for that locking incident that almost endangered my life."


    Different reactions could now be heard from the audience as they heard this sudden revtion spoken out by this girl on stage. They are all aware of what happened, and to know that the student behind the evil queen''s role is responsible for it is just too shocking to take it all in immediately.


    "Tsk, I would make that brat pay for what she did to Krise," Alex muttered, which Lancelot heard and scolded him instantly to never meddle with their affairs to prevent Kris'' identity from being blown.


    In the end, all the spectators were happy with this spectacr show that they have witnessed, making some of them give their standing ovations as they apuded. Krise got her revenge against Jill, and everyone left that school gymnasium feeling happy and content inside.


    Yet, amidst the three gentlemen''s knowledge, someone locks his stares towards their direction as his eyes follow their every movements.


    Someone lurking in the dark who awaits a perfect opportunity to strike them once again.

 Chapter 61: The Benefit of the Doubt

    Chapter 61: The Benefit of the Doubt


    <strong>-KRISELLA-</strong>


    Another day has passed and yet the celebration continues as Gilead Academy has more in store for its visitors that came from different ces and schools.


    Booths have been ced on the sides, with each student of different ss, year, and section to run each of them.


    I yawned for, I think, the third time around as Maggie and I waited for our newly-recovered friend Arie from her skin allergies. It actually did not take us long before we saw her running her way towards us


    "Wee back Arie." I immediately greeted her, to which she responded with a sympathetic look on her face.


    "I am so sorry for suddenly ditching all of you yesterday--"


    "Nah. just forget about it. What matters most is that you''re already here with us." I interrupted before she started this day with an apology.


    "Aww, that is so sweet of you Kris." she beamed. "Anyway, tell me the details of how the y went yesterday."


    So while walking down the hallway and passing by different ssrooms of the student building''s first floor, with each of their visitors either falling in line just to get in, we were busy talking about what happened with our event yesterday.


    I was able to tell her by the end of our show yesterday, we have gathered more funds than we had hoped for. And because of that, it has toe to our agreement that we would be conducting a ss outdoor activity by the end of the school festivities and before school officially starts once again.


    We will go camping! I am so excited!


    Imagine the look on Alex''s face when I did try to state the matter to three of my mentors after I went home yesterday. I would have never participated in the said activity if it weren''t for my two other saviors Lancelot and Lucas that saved me from Alex''s wrath.


    Once again, good guys win against the evil captain!


    "Someone seems happy."


    I did not realize that I paused for a moment, smiling to myself like an idiot if it weren''t for Maggie''s voice who brought me back to reality.


    "W-well, I am truly happy because my grandma allowed me to go to our scheduled camping this Saturday," I said and lifted my right hand up where a carton of orange juice was ced on it. I took a sip of it to help me calm my nerves.


    "Oh speaking of which, we would like to meet your grandma and also would like to visit your house someday, if you and your grandma don''t mind." Arie suddenly dered that almost made me choke from the drink that I was just sipping.


    Maggie also chimed in at that. "Yes! You know we love house tours!"


    Whoa we were just talking about the y! Howe we ended up on this topic?!


    ''Breathe, Krise'' I told myself. ''Try to stay calm and poised as possible. Don''t let their words get to you.''


    "Well, as much as I would like to, our house is really not that grand, you know," I said, feigning my shyness as I scratch the back of my neck with my other hand.


    "What would you expect from a girl who was raised by a poor family, right?" I quickly added.


    I know for a fact that these two are daughters of a wealthy n and I am so thankful that they are not other spoiled bats here.


    I may have not told you before, but Gilead Academy is actually a school for the elite members of society. I was only there because I managed to pass a schrship exam that was sent back to my home vige, thus my admission in the school is absolutely free.


    "Nonsense!" Arie immediately interjected. "It doesn''t matter as long as it is our friend''s house. We would love to visit it someday."


    I barked augh in response to Arie''s statement.


    "S-sure. I would just need to inform grandma about your visit someday, okay?"


    "Yeah, sure. Can''t wait to bond with you three once again!" Maggie beamed.


    At the back of my head, I made a long, dramatic sigh. I am so doomed to Alex the moment he would hear about this.


    Our conversation immediately ended there when one female student dressed in a maid''s uniform blocked our path and approached us with a gorgeous smile on her face.


    "Hello! Would you like to try our cafe''? We serve delicious cakes and cookies paired with deliciously brewed tea."


    I paused for a moment. If I am not mistaken, this themed cafe was taken by ss 2-A which is Dexter''s ss.


    Both Arie and I looked at Maggie, as if we need to get her consent first before we say anything to this student. After all, the reason why we are going after the staircase is that she said she wanted something to see on the first floor.


    "Sure. We love to see it." Maggie was the one who answered the student''s question.


    Then the next thing I knew is that we are now walking towards their cafe where I immediately saw my childhood friend Dexter Woods in his prince uniform while serving to the visitors of their cafe.


    Upon seeing me, thed made a smile on his face and hurriedly approached us.


    "Krise! I''m ttered to see youe all the way here," he said, still wearing that attractive smile of his. His almond-shaped blue eyes seemed to sparkle as he looked at each one of us.


    I was just about to respond to that when I suddenly remembered something. My mind came all the way back to the time when I heard one of my ssmates say something about him during ourst rehearsal.


    ---


    <strong>-SHORT FLASHBACK-</strong>


    <em>"I actually forgot my costume for our cartoon-themed cafe. How foolish of me." Dexter said, which got my eyebrows furrowed all of a sudden.</em>


    <em>"Dex, you haven''t been forgetful since the day that I met you." I dered as a matter of fact.</em>


    <em>"Well, as what you have said people change. Especially when we get older." This was thest thing he said before he went on his way staggering in the process.</em>


    <em>...</em>


    <em>"I tried to check if my prince Dexter was there in their cafe before we did this rehearsal, but I ended up not seeing him there." said my ssmate quite dramatically.</em>


    <strong>-FLASHBACK ENDS-</strong>


    <strong>---</strong>


    "Krise? Is there something bothering you?"


    Dexter''s masculine, husky voice snapped me out of my thoughts and made me look at him once again.


    "N-nothing. Care to escort us to our seats, please?" I immediately replied, trying to act as normal as I could.


    "Of course, it would be my pleasure."


    With a smile painted on his face, Dexter apanied us towards our seats and also took our orders. Thank goodness for the wage I received from Lancelotst week, I now have money to spend and also money left to save.


    Now that he''s gone to take our orders, Arie nudged me with her shoulders and spoken those words with malice.


    "You like your friend, don''t you?" she stated, which made me bark another light chuckle on my seat.


    "Well, yes. I do previously." I responded without having second thoughts, especially on thest part. It just came out-- naturally.


    "Previously? So now you do like someone else?" Ugh, what did I say to them?! Now, I am ced on a hot seat for what I had said.


    "No it''s not like that." I quickly defended myself.


    "It''s just that, people change you know. And so are our feelings."


    That made them silent and thank goodness they haven''t asked too many questions after what I have said. Upon thinking about the words I have spoken out loud, I was also wondering where the heck did thate from?


    Dexter returned with our orders, and did not stay long to have a chit chat with us since he is too busy attending to their customers that keep on entering their cafe''. I still can''t help but be curious about what I just found out the other day, yet I chose to shrug it off and proceeded to eat our food.


    Let''s just say I am giving him the benefit of the doubt.


    Later that day, we finally arrived at the booth where Maggie likes to visit, which is actually a food stall selling famous street foods here in Gilead at an affordable price.


    "Don''t tell me you are hungry once again? We just ate, for goodness'' sake." Arie raised her eyebrow curiously at our friend over here.


    "No! It''s just that--"


    "Maggie!"


    A cute guy with fair skin, white tousled greyish hair, and hooded navy blue eyes suddenly approached us while his gaze was focused on Maggie alone. The moment he faced us, this guy also took his time looking at Arie and me.


    "You brought friends, I see." the guy added, smiling at the two of us.


    "Hi Ryeo." Maggie said, her eyes sparkling with delight as she tucked one loose strand of hair behind her right ear.


    It didn''t take long before we finally understood what is going on here. I see our friend Maggie came here with the purpose of seeing this guy up close which sheter exined is her long-time crush since sixth grade: Ryeo De Caprio


    When it was time for me to go back to the castle, I immediately excused myself from my friends, saying I have to return home early to attend to my grandmother in which they bought so easily. Both of them chose to stay at school for a while so I wished them goodbye before walking away from them.


    Even with the school festivities going on here, I can''t still escape with my ''impostor duties'' as the fake prince. We''ll never know, the prince might receive some unsolicited and spontaneous visits from other royalties his annoying fiancee'' on top of that--


    "Ow!"


    I immediately stopped walking upon hearing that very familiar voice of a girl. I must have been so absorbed with my thoughts that I did not recognize where I was going and therefore bumping into someone else who is merely standing on a corner and looks like she''s waiting for someone to go out of the girls'' restroom.


    And if I am lucky enough, of all persons that I could encounter, it would be the princess herself which is the very subject of my thoughts just now. I almost forgot she is enrolled here as well.


    "I''m sorry" I said, immediately bowing my head in front of her.


    "No. Don''t be. Just watch where you''re going next time."


    Our conversation ended there when the person she was waiting for already went out of the restroom and they immediately walked away from me.


    That incident earlier instantly caused tension to rise up inside of me.


    Well, I do hope she didn''t totally recognize my face earlier or else, I am so busted.

 Chapter 62: Tonights Ball

    Chapter 62: Tonight''s Ball


    I was so enjoying Foundation Day so far that I didn''t even realize it was thest day of the week-long celebration.


    Me and my friends are enjoying ourselves the ss 2-A''s cartoon-themed cafe when Arie finds their cookies and tea a bit to her liking. Maggie is also enjoying herself as well, given the fact that she has a sweet tooth.


    Iter heard she was nning on visiting the food stall where her long-time crush Ryeo was stationed. Ahh, our friend is in love, indeed.


    "I can''t wait for tonight!"


    I was just about to take a sip of this deliciously-brewed barley tea when I heard someone sitting near our table say those things. My curiosity was immediately piqued upon hearing that.


    "Yes. My love has already invited me. How about you?" said her friend seated right next to her.


    "Of course he also did! See you at the cultural hallter."


    And then they both squealed in joy after that as they made an exit out of here.


    With my eyebrows drawn together and with my forehead creased, I looked at my friends, saying this statement.


    "Tell me exactly what would happen tonight?"


    In return, Maggie and Arie looked at me as if I was a person from another. Well, I assume then by the way they look at me right now that I am the only person who doesn''t know what event would happen tonight.


    "Well, at the end of Foundation Day, Gilead Academy held its annual ball as the event''s highlight, that is why it was put at the end in the first ce. It was then a tradition ever since Prince Arthur graduated that the said event would always take ce in the castle''s cultural hall ording to his request, since he is an alumnus of the school himself." Arie thoroughly exined to me.


    "And you know what the best part is?" Maggie beamed, to which I responded with a nk stare.


    "It has been a legend that whoever you will be dancing with in the annual ball would also be the person that you will end up in the future. Isn''t that so romantic?" she quickly added, quite dreamily I must say.


    Well that is just so I don''t know. Too cliche''?


    "Uhuh" was the only thing that came out of my mouth after hearing her words.


    "Come on, I know it is only a legend, but just look at our dean" Maggie kept on bbering about this so-called legend that is so absurd for me, if you ask me.


    "He met his dazzling wife at the annual ball when they were both enrolled here. They are the living proof that the legend is indeed real." Maggie pushed through with her words. I saw Arie gave her a nonchnt look.


    "Didn''t his wife just die, bless her soul," she said in a low tone but as a matter of fact.


    Maggie barked a nervousugh. "I mean the dean is the living proof that it is real."


    I smiled at my friend to keep her hopes up. Well, we all know why she is so hyped up with this event anyway, and it would be bad for us, as her friends, if we smashed it into tiny little pieces.


    "Well, if that is the case then I wish you good luck with the guy on the food stall downstairs. What was his name again?" I smilingly said that made her face flush.


    "Ryeo. Ryeo De Caprio."


    "Right. Best wishes to you and Ryeo in advance."


    I was still feeling a bit giddy myself for this event until we went out of the cafe and strolled for a while when I suddenly realized something.


    Didn''t Arie say earlier that the annual ball would be held right at the castle''s cultural hall?


    Ohhhh I mentally smacked my forehead with my palm for that. She indeed said that it will be the venue for the ball. And that would be tonight! What should I do? And why did those three gentlemen miss telling me something about this?!


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Meanwhile At the castle, Lancelot wasfortably seated in the lobby while ying chess with Lucas and sipping on his favorite tea when he lifted his head all of a sudden upon the approach of handmaidens.


    "If you may, we would like to ask you what color would be the best theme for the cultural hall for tonight''s event?" one handmaiden asked while bowing her head.


    Lancelot carefully ced the cup back to its saucer before paying any attention to the servant.


    "Red would be nice, to give it more of a royalty theme, I suppose." Then he looked at Lucas and said, "Wouldn''t you agree, Lucas?"


    "Why, yes." Lucas smiled at the servant, a smile that never fails to captivate a girl''s heart. "Lancelot''s suggestion is great indeed."


    "Well, then. It would then be red for tonight''s event." the servant repeated and then off they went.


    After sipping his tea, Lucas returned his gaze at the archbishop seated in front of him and asked, "Remind me again what would be tonight''s event?"


    "It is the annual ball. Held at the end of the Foundation week celebration?" Lancelot responded.


    It was then when something had suddenly dawned upon their minds and as if on cue, their eyes went round when looking at each other.


    "We forgot to mention this to Krise!"


    ---


    {Now back again to Krise''s POV}


    I suppose all of the students of Gilead Academy would be at this annual ball thing tonight. Should I stay at Alex''s house for the night? You know, just to hide from my ssmates so that they won''t know that I actually live in the castle for more than three months now?


    "Krise seems getting hyped up just merely thinking of the ball, I see." Arie pointed out that made me cough a nervousugh.


    "No" I immediately responded without much thinking which surprised my friends with my sudden answer.


    Then I cleared my throat and tried to think of how to get out of this awkward situation.


    "No because I actually didn''t know about this in the first ce and so, I don''t have an outfit to wear for the event." I nervouslyughed once again.


    "So I regret to inform you that I wouldn''t make it tonight." And I ended my statement feigning my apologetic tone.


    ''Ah! Nonsense! Did you already forget that you have a friend who owns a tailor shop?" Arie crossed her arms over her chest.


    "And a friend who is a makeup artist?" Maggie added, doing the same pose as what Arie is currently doing.


    I almost rolled my eyes with my own foolishness. Just when I thought I would save myself from this awkward situation, I nearly forgot that I was blessed with such supportive friends.


    I don''t know if I am indeed blessed or cursed in that manner.


    "Haha, yes, how could I ever forget?" I said, barking another halfheartedughter in the process.


    "Trust me, you don''t need to spend a single penny. Just leave the rest to us." Arie winked. I don''t know if it is a good thing or not.


    And so it was agreed then that I would meet them at Arie''s shop, which is a few walks away from here, after I asked permission with my grandmother is what I said to them to which they all bought immediately. They even offered to go with me but of course, I immediately refused this kind gesture even though I felt bad about it.


    Later that day, I did my thing of bidding my temporary farewell to go on my way back to the castle. With haste, I run my way away from them and out of the school. But as I turned to my right to go to the route that I have always taken, it was then when I bumped into something or maybe someone, I am not sure at first.


    Yesterday I identally bumped into Prince Arthur''s fiancee''. Now, who is it this time?


    "Can you be a little more careful next time?" said that masculine, arrogant voice that I immediately recognized.


    "Alex?" I said in disbelief. "What are you doing here? We could be seen by someone else, you know"


    But good thing there aren''t any students loitering around here for they are too busy with the activities inside the school.


    "That is why you will be wearing this."


    He handed me a red circr cap to which he instructed me to wear it immediately. Upon cing it in my head, I could notice myself and my shadow slowly fading.


    "That is an invisibility cap, invented by the prince himself for his mischief that I just recently found in our secret hideout. Now,e follow me."


    I did as I was told with this cap still on me. But after a few walks, I immediately recognized where he will be taking me to.


    "I can''t go and hide at your house now. I was specifically invited by my friends to go to the annual ball." I stated and arched my eyebrow at him, but of course, he wouldn''t see it.


    "Do you know about this whole thing happening tonight?"


    "I am too busy to even remember it exists. Lancelot was the one who sent me in here to pick you up." he immediately responded.


    "Well, lead me then towards the castle to personally ask Lancelot''s permission to attend this ball tonight," I said. "It would really create confusion with my friends if I suddenly go missing tonight, am I right?"


    I heard him sigh before he agreed to my words.


    "Fine. Follow me then."


    And then off we go towards the castle after our brief conversation.

 Chapter 63: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 63: Work in Progress~


    {Hi! Due tock of sleep because of our noisy neighbors, as always, (they kept me up until 4 am, wth), I will stop writing in the meantime and rest my sleepy head. I will resume work tomorrow, but at the moment, let me repeat a chapter to fill the gap for today''s update.}


    ---


    Another beautiful day hase to the capital city of Gilead. As usual, I don''t have any money with me as of now, so I still walked towards the school. Nheless, since it is just a walking distance from the castle, I don''t really mind walking at all.


    I was humming a song as I walked towards the huge gates of Gilead Academy. However, I stopped dead in my tracks the moment I heard that very familiar voice of my childhood friend Dexter.


    "Good morning Krise." I turned to look at my friend, only to be greeted by his precious smile that could light the whole town.


    "Good morning Dex!" I greeted enthusiastically to match his energetic pace.


    We walked next to each other towards the main student building where our sses are being held. And in order for us to do so, we need to pass the practice field of the school... where students are practicing their magic skills for their uing skills test.


    Well, I don''t really care much where we''ll go. As long as I have my childhood crush here with me, I am more than satisfied. Ahhh... what a great way to start my day right--


    "Kris, look out!"


    I almost jumped out of my skin the moment I heard Dexter shouted right next to me. When I turned to look at what''s going on, my eyes widened at the sight of a fireball flying towards us.


    "Shuryal Muryuelle!"


    My friend didn''t waste any more time and quickly chanted a water spell. With this spell, a huge water ball magically appeared and went flying towards the uing fireball, which immediately dissipating it and only leaving traces of smoke in the process.


    Wow! That was a great spell back there!


    "Are you alright Kris?" Dexter turned to look at me once again with a hint of concern on his face.


    "Y-yeah, I''m fine. Thanks." I said, still a bit bbergasted about what just happened.


    "You shouldn''t be walking around here if you know there''s someone practicing, you idiot."


    Our attention was immediately diverted to a girl who''s already standing right behind us. As I looked at her more closely, she has fair skin, with brte-colored hair to match her skin tone. Her round, olive eyes looked at us with contempt, and her pinkish lips were pressed together.


    Somehow, I was triggered when she called us idiots. I mean, she was the one who almost hit us with her fire spell earlier, and now she has the guts to call us that?!


    "You almost hit us. And we didn''t know there''s somebody practicing right now even though the magic skills test hasn''t even announced yet." I said while arching one eyebrow.


    "You---" This girl is about to say something but chose to shut her eyes and tried to calm herself. "Whatever. I''m going back to practicing."


    Without a single warning, she decided to walk out and went back to the practice field. Dexter and I only exchanged confused nces as we took several steps again away from this ce.


    ***


    When we all heard the school bell rang, our teacher immediately dismissed us and left the ssroom. That made us stood from our seats and walked out of the room as well.


    "Hey, I''ve heard there''s a newly opened cafe'' near our school. Wanna try it out, guys?" Arie suggested as soon as we got out of the gate.


    Holy crap! Here it goes again! I need to think of another way to decline the invitation.


    "W-well... you see, I''m living with my grandma and I need to be there for her in the house on time," I said while stering a fake smile on my face.


    It seems that both of my friends got easily convinced, thus letting me go immediately. As soon as I bid my farewell, I quickly dashed off towards the castle. I don''t want to face Alex''s wrath due to beingte in our training sessions.


    ***


    After I got dressed as the prince, Lucas immediately brought me to the prince''s office and instructed me to stay here while he finds Lancelot, who would be my teacher for today.


    I willingly followed thed and sit in the prince''s royal seat while Lucas went outside of the room. As soon as thed is now out of my sight, I took my time toy my head on top of the table in front of me.


    Finally, some peace and rest....


    "LET ME SEE HIM!"


    This serenity was immediately interrupted by someone shouting outside of the prince''s office. I tried to ignore it at first, but then themotion outside never stopped.


    "Running around the courtyards, shouting inside the castle, and now disrespecting the prince''s confidants? Even you are a princess, you''re really not behaving like one." Oof, that must be Alex giving a lecture to some stubborn girl except for me.


    "I WANT TO SEE MY PRINCE! WHY WON''T YOU LET ME SEE HIM?!" this girl whom they are talking with today didn''t give up and still continued to shout from the outside.


    I wonder what''s going on out there.


    Being the curious one, I decided to stand up from my seat and walked towards the door of the office and slowly opened it. The moment my existence was revealed to the people outside, they all looked at me at the same time.


    "Oh dear lord. Please guide us." I heard Lancelot muttered to himself, which stood the nearest to me.


    Among the people standing in front of me, there is this one girl who is quite familiar to me. Her long, straight brte hair, her round olive eyes that almost sparkled as she looked at me, her fair skin, her petite built and pinkish lips...


    Hey! I know this girl! She''s that careless student who almost hit me and Dexter earlier this morning!


    What is she doing over here?


    "My prince! I''m d to finally see you!"


    Without a warning, this strange girl suddenly run her way towards me and encircled her arms around me in a tight embrace. While hugging me, my eyes looked at theseds standing in front of me and mouthed "Who is she?"


    Before I saw them answering my question, this girl immediately pulled away from me so I quickly stered a fake smile in front of her.


    "I''m so happy to see you here again. However, why didn''t you let me know of your arrival?" Then she folded her arms and pouted her lips like a kid. "I''m your fiancee after all."


    Wait, what?! FIANCEE''?!


    It seems that my world was instantly shaken with this fact that the prince has already a fiancee betrothed to him, despite his young age!


    I quickly made a nce towards the threeds, who suddenly diverted their eyes away from me and whistled.


    "Aww, what''s with that look? Didn''t you miss me, at all?" she continued to pout, and here I am, suppressing myughter to the best of my ability.


    "I miss you, princess." I nervously said. When I faced theds once again, I saw Lucas mouthing the princess'' name "Marite."


    "Well then, I won''t be staying long, since I know my prince had to rest well." Then we saw her motioned for her maid standing to her right to give us something, which turned out to be paper scented envelopes.


    "I''m also here to give you the invitations to my father''s birthday. I do hope you coulde, my prince. It doesn''t bother me if your confidants can''te, but I need you to be there, okay?" Her round eyes just got bigger as she pleaded me with all her heart.


    "I won''t surely miss this for the world," I replied, which made her smile even wider.


    "Yehey! Well then, I''ll be leaving now," she said, which made me feel relieved instantly.


    At first, we thought that she is really leaving now, but then we saw her stopped walking and faced me once again.


    W-what is it this time?!


    "Won''t you give me a kiss before I leave?" she pleaded once more.


    KISS?! WHAT KISS?!


    I nervously looked again at the threeds, who only smacked their palms on their foreheads. They haven''t told me about the fact that the prince has already a fiancee'', for heaven''s sake! How do I pull this one off without getting detected that I''m the fake prince?


    "What''s the matter, my prince? You don''t love me, do you?" Then I saw her round eyes glistening with tears all of a sudden. That made me panic inside.


    "Is it because we were only arranged to be married by my father? Or is it because I''m not good enough for you?! I am now practicing so hard to improve my magic so that you can be proud of me. And yet..." Her sobs filled in the entire castle.


    Wahhh....what to do...what to do...what to do?!


    It seems that I don''t have any choice but to kiss this girl then! Say goodbye to my dignity!


    "Is it because--"


    I gathered all the courage that I could muster before bowing down my head a little and gave her a peck on her cheeks, which stopped her ranting and crying at the same time.


    After a few seconds, I instantly pulled away and looked at her, and tried my best to pull off a sincere smile.


    "You don''t have to think of those things my princess since you''re truly valuable to me," I spoke in formality that made the girl''s cheeks tainted in red.


    After that, the princess finally left the castle along with her maids. When I made sure that they are now out of our sight, I immediately red at these threeds in front of me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that the prince has a fiance''?" I asked.


    "We forgot. Sorry." Lucas said and gave me an apologetic look while scratching the back of his neck.


    "That was Marite Lockhart by the way, the princess of our neighboring country of Cordova" exined Lancelot.


    "Anyway, there''s another thing to concern about." Our eyes shifted to Alex as he held up the envelope with his right hand.


    "This."

 Chapter 64: Work In Progress-

    Chapter 64: Work In Progress-


    Hi readers! Due to our "on the spot family outing" earlier, I wasn''t able to write half of the day and here I am...cramming what to write for the next update plus a little sick. We just went home, tbh.


    Allow me until tomorrow to finish this one and will update asap. Thanks. Below is a eepeated chapter.


    ---


    ---


    -PRINCESS MARIONETTE-


    -One year ago-


    "Your Highness?"


    I felt someone yanking my body behind me while I was still sleeping. While tugging the nket closer to me, I tried to ignore whoever is this person daring to interrupt my beauty rest.


    "Your Highness. It''s time for you to prepare."


    Well, who was this again? And what does she mean by prepare?


    Again, I just ignored this person and continued my way towards dreand.


    "The prince would be here any minute from now, your highness."


    Hmm... the prince, huh? My fiancee'' would visit me today? How sweet--


    When realization finally dawned upon me, my body automatically got up from the bed and turned to face the person standing on my right, who is none other than my personal maid Ying. I almost screamed in horror when I saw the time on my small clock ced on top of my nightstand says three in the afternoon.


    "My gosh Ying, why didn''t you wake me up earlier? Gosh, I''ll never have enough time to prepare for my fiancee''s afternoon date in the garden." I said, feeling agitated to my personal assistant all of a sudden.


    "I was waking you up for more than thirty minutes now, your highness," she said. I didn''t miss the chance to see her squint those pair of eyes at me while stering a half-hearted smile on her face.


    "Whatever. Just go out now, I have to change and prepare myself." Upon hearing my instruction, Ying willingly obliged and went out of my room while I, on the other hand, almost ran my way to my shower room to clean myself.


    ---


    I felt as if I was racing against time when I started to prepare the list of things that I have to bake for the afternoon. If there''s one skill I can be proud of, it would be my superb baking skills taught to me by myte mother- who happened to pass awayst year.


    No worries, I don''t wanna talk about it either.


    Anyway, while I was mixing the ingredients to bake butter cookies, my personal assistant is currently standing beside me and passing me all the ingredients that I will need.


    "Would you like me to do that instead for you, princess?" said Ying politely.


    "No, I''m fine. I want everything to be prepared by myself." I said, not bothering to look at my personal maid while I''m busy reading the recipe book I inherited from my mother.


    "Oh. Okay then."


    "Thanks by the way for organizing this list, Ying." I suddenly blurted out while looking at the list. "I was able to determine what to do first."


    Then I turned to face her for a while. "I''m so lucky to have an organized personal assistant."


    I saw her face flushed upon hearing my words, then gave me a sincere smile.


    "I''m so d to have a kind master such as you, your highness."


    "h, h. Enough calling me ''your highness''. It irritates me." I narrowed my eyes at her as I pressed my lips together. "Princess Marite is fine, or just Marite."


    "Oh okay...Princess Marite."


    After that short conversation with her, I resumed on what I was doing.


    After preparing the food, I instructed Ying to watch out for the cookies I baked while I''m out picking fresh flowers in our garden. As I pulled out several flowers, the front of my dress was smudged with mud as well.


    I looked at it for a few seconds and shrugged it away. Without minding it, I hastily went to the kitchen where I have left Ying and showed her the flowers I got from the garden with enthusiasm.


    "Ying, will these flowers look lovely in the table?" I asked curiously. Ying, in turn, ced one finger to her chin and pretended to think.


    "Yes, princess." she finally agreed. "I think it would add attraction to the table."


    "Alright!" Without a warning, I left Ying again to go to the man-made greenhouse built in the center of the garden and ced the set of flowers on the center of the table.


    A few momentster, I went back to the kitchen to help Ying with pulling out the cookies in the oven once we both heard that ring sounding from it.


    "Uwaahh... this smells delicious!" I said, feeling excited all of a sudden. I bet when my prince had a taste of my deliciously-baked cookies, he will definitely fall for me right this instant! Not to mention I have a caramel cake prepared too. I know he likes caramel so much!


    The reason why I am stressing myself too much on preparing these things is that this will be the first time that my fiancee'' betrothed to me and I will be having our first ever date together.


    I already met him during the time he was introduced to me by my father as my betrothed, but I never knew that I would fall for him this hard. He is such a sweet, caring, lovable, fun to be with, and super handsome gentleman. No one in this entire country would not fall for a bachelor like him!


    Well, my bad, since he is not already avable for anyone else but for me alone.


    While humming a song, I also helped Ying with decorating the table and cing the tes and fork above it.


    Later on, when we finally finished cing all the things needed on the table, I saw my personal assistant turned to look at me. Her gazended on my dress.


    "Princess, what happened to your dress?" she asked curiously.


    "Huh?" I didn''t get what she''s asking at first, but then when she pointed the dirt on the fabric of my dress, that''s the time my eyes widened and started to panic.


    "Oh no. I can''t let my prince see me like this!" I blurted out.


    "No worries, your high-- I mean princess. I have prepared an extra dress for you to wear this afternoon. It''s in your bed right now." Ying said calmly.


    "Really? Hooray! You''re my savior Ying!" I beamed while hugging the girl all of a sudden.


    After I pulled away from her, I immediately dashed off towards my room and saw the dress that my personal assistant was pertaining to earlier. With a quick motion, I hurriedly changed into this one.


    When I was finally finished and was about to go back to the greenhouse, my hands flew over my face as I saw heavy drops of rain started to pour all over the ce. Wahhh, why is this happening to me?!


    I saw Ying run her way towards me.


    "Wahhh Ying, why is fate so cruel to me?" I said and wailed like a five-year-old kid who''s toy was snatched away from her.


    "What do you mean princess?" asked Ying in a confused tone.


    "Can''t you see? Since it started to rain, my prince couldn''t make it in here." I said in between my sobs. "After all the trouble we went through just to prepare our date."


    I lifted my hand and rubbed the tears that started to roll down from my cheeks. Maybe we could have the day moved to some other time...


    "My princess?"


    My head instantly went up when I heard that familiar gentle voice of my prince calling out for me from behind. The moment I turned to look at him, I saw his majestic figure standing right behind me, and our eyes immediately locked gazes as I stared into his handsome, angelic face.


    "Why are you crying my princess?" he asked with a hint of concern. Even his face shows that he''s indeed worried for me.


    "M-my prince? I-I thought *sobs" you would nevere!" Like a younger sister to her older brother, my hands stretched forth and encircled him in a tight hug. I felt him hugged me back and stroking it gently.


    "I have never skipped any of our meetings before. Why would I skip this one?" he said while chuckling.


    "Because...because it''s raining outside?"


    As I pulled away from him, I immediately saw that radiating smile from his face that could light up my whole world.


    "No matter what happens, I will always be here for you, my princess."


    Ying brought us an umbre that we could use to go all the way to the greenhouse. Once we finally reached the ce, my personal assistant started to pour us some hot tea and the cookies I have baked earlier.


    We have some casual chit chats while eating. And as soon as we are finished, I thought he would be leaving immediately since he stood up from his seat.


    "Watch this, my princess."


    After saying that, I saw him lifted his right hand, and a faint white light glowed from it. A few momentster, I saw all the droplets from the rain ceased to move from its ce, like time itself stopped that moment... and all that could move is just him and me.


    From the droplets that are currently around us, my prince formed several shapes from it like a unicorn, a seahorse, a bird, a fish, and many others. I felt like a kid back in my seat, pping my hands and making an extremely happy face as I watched him do this.


    Soon, when it was time for him to leave, I apanied him until we reached the doors of the castle. Before he bids his farewell, I saw him pulled something behind me,ter turning out to be a magical red tulip that he never fails to give me during our formal meetings. He knows it''s my favorite.


    "Thank you." My face flushed the moment I epted the tulip from him.


    Later that day, I saw myself waving at him enthusiastically as I watched him ride on his carriage. I also saw him waving at me in return, before the carriage started to move away and went out of my sight.


    Ahhhh... I wish I could be with him... forever.

 Chapter 65: Preparations

    Chapter 65: Preparations


    ''Krise here has a point, I must say. It would truly create confusion if she didn''t show up at tonight''s ball."


    I was already at the prince''s office, secretly having this half-serious discussion with Lancelot, Alex, and Lucas. I smiled at thetter for agreeing with me after I made my point to the three of them.


    "I see your point." Lancelot rubbed his chin while doing the thinking.


    There was something that suddenly popped out of my head, and for that, I decided to ask this question to the three of them.


    "Isn''t the prince obliged to make his entrance at the said ball?"


    That made the three of them pause for a moment as if they have temporarily forgotten about that matter. Have they gone really forgetful these past few years?


    So, would that really mean I still have to show myself as the prince for, who knows what time his presence is needed at the mentioned event?


    "Well, since he was actually the one who came up with this idea in the first ce, then the answer to your question is yes, he always serves as the host for the event." Lucas was the one who did the talking.


    "But since you said yourself that you would be making your appearance to this ball, then we could always make some amendments in order for that to happen. Am I right, Lancelot?" The curly-hairedd cocked his head towards the archbishop.


    Sometimes, I also wonder why they don''t call the archbishop using his title or any other prefixes. I am very much aware that Lancelot is a few years older than these two gentlemen on my right, maybe five to six years, perhaps? But quite young-looking, I must add. I am also guilty with that though, for I have adopted their ways. Yet the archbishop-- as kind-hearted as he is-- never made any objections to that for the past three months that I have lived in this castle.


    Lancelot gave his reassuring smile.


    "Yes. We could always tell that the prince is now on a quest or must go somewhere that highly needs his presence at the moment." he agreed to Lucas atst. That assured me instantly that everything that would happen tonight would go smoothly as I hoped it to be.


    I can''t help but feel ted with what he just said.


    "Thank you, everyone!" I said, giving my most sincere and heartfelt smile that I could ever give to a person.


    At that exact moment, I left the prince''s office with the invisibility cap on my head (you know, the one that Alex gave me to me a while ago at school) and started preparing my things to go towards Arie''s tailor shop.


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    By the time Krise left the room, Alex casted his somewhat icy gaze at the archbishop.


    "Does this mean we need to y as hosts for tonight''s event?" he asked with a slight hint of condescending tone in the manner of his speaking.


    "I''m afraid we are," Lancelot wiggled his eyebrows quite yfully at thed before making his exit out of here.


    That leaves Alex to shift his gaze towards Lucas, who is now chuckling at his ce. Upon noticing his friend''s berated look, Lucas immediately stoppedughing.


    "Oh! I hate to attend social events." Alex made a long, exasperated sigh. "Especially dealing with women who do nothing but bat their eyes at you like you are some sort of meat that they''d be devouring at any moment."


    Lucas can''t help but snort at thed''s remark, instantly forgetting the scolding look he received from him earlier.


    "You make it look like women are a pack of cannibal beasts when in fact they are the most gentle creature I have ever met," he said, a yful smirk escaped on his thin, red lips.


    "Because it''s true! You only speak that way because you have your ways to swoon women at your feet, while I, on the other hand, am having such a hard time to even spark a conversation with all the women I''ve met."


    "But not Krise though, right?"


    Lucas''sst remarks made the captain paused for a moment, eyes widening, as he realizes that as well. That is somehow true, indeed.


    "But still, I wouldn''t count that girl like any other women in this society." Alex can''t help but rolled his eyes to conceal the feelings that is starting to build inside of him.


    "That''s because Krise is special" Lucas smiled more to himself than to his friend. "A woman with such rare, exquisite demeanor."


    Just as he had said that, Lucas tried his best to be of his natural, poised self once more by clearing his throat and faking to smoothen his coat.


    "Well, I need to be on my way now to run some errands for today before ying host for tonight''s event."


    Just before he makes his way towards the door, he did not miss this chance to tease his agitated friend once again.


    "You also need to prepare yourself as well. A lot of women will be eyeing you for tonight, I am pretty sure of it.


    And just like that, Lucas opened the door and take his leave, leaving Alex just by merely thinking about his words.


    ---


    -KRISELLA-


    I stood by the door of Arie''s shop when it swung open in front of me, revealing my ever gorgeous friend smiling widely at me.


    "Krise! I''m d you finally showed yourself!" she said, d to see me atst after waiting for what seems for her like an eternity. I knew she doesn''t like waiting in the first ce.


    "I''m sorry I was kind ofte. You know, it took me at least half an hour to convince my grandma to let me join this event." I barkedughter, feigning humor in my tone. "You know, she is kind of conservative and detests such events.


    "I see. Come in then so that we may start. Maggie is already in the studio room."


    I know Arie had already mentioned their family shop somewhere in the part when all students from our ss are doing the obligatory ''introduce yourself'' day. But I must say that this would be my first time setting foot in this ce, and seeing this had me thrilled about what would I look like for tonight''s ball.


    Yet I also don''t know why. Thest time I checked, I was the one who detests attending parties and balls, but now I am getting hyped as well.


    Well, I am pretty sure this is, no doubt, because of my friends'' influence on me. A good influence, indeed.


    "Hi, Kris!" Maggie enthusiastically waved her hand and beamed. "Ready for your major makeover?"


    I don''t know what to say to that, so I only nodded quite reluctantly. I''ve already seen myself with my make up on for the first time during the y, so now I can''t help but be excited to wear it again tonight.


    "Alright. Then let''s get started preparing for the ball!"


    With that being said, we began doing all the work in regards to preparing for the social school event that would happen in more or less than three hours. It is currently four in the afternoon, as what I have seen on the shop''s wall clock.


    Because I don''t have the skills of a makeup artist to fix myself, Maggie would need to do it for me first before she also prepares for herself, a thing that sends guilt right at me. But she said I need not worry for she is extremely fast when ites to fixing herself.


    I actually cannotprehend the things that she is now starting to do on my face and hair, but it feels awkward, funny, and somehow ticklish on my part especially when a hand happens to run at my cheeks.


    But not only that is my problem. On the part where I need to be measured by Arie''s dressmakers to know which dress would suit my body frame, I can''t help but burst outughing while they run their hands on my waist.


    My goodness, that is my weak spot.


    After a long stretch of agony in my part, the dressmakers then showed me the dress that I will be wearing tonight and asked if it suits my taste. I cast my gaze on the off-shouldervender ruffled dress that I think would hug my body perfectly. Just by merely thinking of showing off my curves makes my face flushed in embarrassment.


    I am not really used to wear this kind of outfit, really.


    "Well? What do you say?" Arie eagerly waited for my response.


    "I like it actually. It is not too sexy nor too old-fashioned." Then I smiled at my generous friend. "Thank you."


    "Don''t me thank yet, not until we see you in this dress."


    Arie now pulled me out of my seat once my makeup was done and lead me at the dressing room where some of the dressmakers assisted me to wear it.


    And after another eternity of torment in that room, I decided to show myself in front of my friends, making them end their conversation and run their gazes at me from head to toe.


    "Oh my goodness, Krise." Both Maggie and Arie squealed in joy.


    "You are looking absolutely gorgeous right now!"

 Chapter 66: Envious Stares

    Chapter 66: Envious Stares


    The night was indeed lovely for the students of Gilead Academy as they arrived either by themselves, by pairs, or with their friends such as myself this evening. Faint, melodious music can now be heard as soon as we approached the doors of the castle.


    Iined for, I think the nth time already, of how itchy I felt particrly in my face as I am so tempted to scratch it-- hard. But then that wouldn''t be so feminine of me, then there is a high risk of ruining my makeup if I did so. Poor Maggie, who worked so hard to make me look pleasant this evening, if that ever happens.


    But other than that, I felt somewhat nervous and awkward at the same time the very moment we set foot inside the castle. It was truly awkward indeed to know that the very ce I have been residing in for the past few months since I got here in Citadel is also the venue for tonight''s event.


    And for that ord, I must exhibit my acting skills in trying to look as if I have never been here, nor do I know any of the gentlemen that will be the hosts for the event. Just imagine how troublesome that would be on my part.


    "The castle is truly fascinating to look at, wouldn''t you agree with me Krise?"


    Arie''s question had me snapped back to reality that allowed my head to turn towards her direction.


    "Why, yes. It is." I immediately answered, forcing a smile that looked as if I was indeed fascinated by the sight of my surroundings.


    A castle servant then approached us and apanied us towards the cultural hall, where I have seen half of the school already in here, dancing and talking and God knows what else they are up to.


    I cast a curious gaze as I looked at my surroundings. Well, I must say the decorations that were put in here to add more color for the annual ball are pleasing to my eyes and suit my taste very well, for I really liked the color red. It adds a royalty effect in the air.


    Soon enough, we found ourselves an empty table that is just enough to the three of us. Since we don''t wish to share tables with others and prefer to only have each other''spanies, then I believe this table would be perfect even if it''s slightly far away from the other ones.


    "Why are you all seated this far from the others? You look like a total outcast, I must say."


    All eyes shot towards the girl who has the audacity to show herself here and say such things after what I did to her during thest day''s roley. Well, I must assume that you already figured out that I was actually referring to Jill, my ever ill-mannered and shameless ssmate.


    "The audacity of you to appear here and show yourself to us after what you did to our friend!'' Maggie said quite outrageous. "Weren''t you suspended? Or perhaps, expelled from the school?"


    But the girl only smirked at us as she responded with much confidence, "If I was, then you wouldn''t be seeing my very presence in this grand hall tonight."


    And with that, she skidded away with her hips swaying side to side, but winking in the process before she totally spun around and left us in here.


    "Ugh! I hate her and her guts!" Arie rolled her eyes and tried her best to calm. "If not for this asion and the people around, I would have grabbed her hair and smacked her head on this very table."


    I only chuckled at her remark.


    "That is rather sweet of you. But really, no need for that." My eyes wandered off to the direction of our subject for a while. "I believe in such a thing as karma."


    "Yes. Karma would definitely have her at the right time." she agreed.


    We all giggled at that.


    Meanwhile, the live music provided by the orchestra tonight died down upon the appearance of tonight''s hosts for this event, and I am sure you already know that I was talking about my three handsome but annoying mentors, assuming that thest description was intended only for one person.


    Alex, Lancelot, and Lucas entered the room looking exquisitely attractive tonight in their set of tuxedos and ck cks with inner white garments, well except only for Lancelot in his draped garment paired with a tunic of green color.


    I am not certain that archbishops are eligible to attend such parties, but what I do know is that Lancelot could make an exception on the prince''s behalf.


    "I wee you all to tonight''s event." The archbishop started giving his weing remarks before the party officially began. "And, forgive me, if I will be informing this to you, that the prince is currently on a quest earlier and therefore cannot bless us with his presence this evening."


    That created a small fuss, as what I expected. And here I am, pretending as if I am not affected by it when I truly am inside. How long do I have to bear this burden for tonight? I wish I could be in the prince''s chamber this instance and sleep this off. But I simply can''t.


    "But allow me to open this event on his behalf. I am certain that he would be so delighted to see his former teachers in this very room, and the dean, of course, to whom I know he gave such a headache back in the days when he was still a student of the academy."


    Most of the people present here, especially the school staff, gave a loud chuckle at what Lancelot said just now. The dean, in his most sleek look tonight, answered that remark with, "Oh please, not really." that even add up to people''s amusement tonight.


    "May you all have a wonderful evening tonight." Lancelot ended his short speech with a bow before taking his leave on the corners of the hall.


    The orchestra had soon started ying their music once again, making the students slowly filling the dance floor and starting to waltz away their night. While the others, such as myself, have decided to spend the rest of the evening, on the buffet that wasid over a long table draped in a white, cotton cloth.


    I was already munching a mango tart in my mouth when I heard someone called my name behind me.


    "My goodness! Dexter, what are you doing over here? Should you be out on the dance floor, swaying with all thedies who fancy over you?" Then I realized myst sentence was rather unnecessary, for I sound like a jealous girlfriend when I am clearly not.


    "I believe I should be the one asking you that same question." A smile dawned on his face as he met my gaze.


    "Which one? The part when I asked you what are you doing here or the one about not joining others on the dance floor?" I can''t help but tease. That made him chuckle, a sound that is truly music to my ears.


    "Both, I presume."


    "Then my answer for that is I don''t dance." I saw him yfully raise an eyebrow at me that required me to add more to my statement. "Or rather, I don''t know how to dance."


    There. I said it. How embarrassing of me.


    "Allow me to teach you then."


    My lips slightly parted as soon as I saw his hand stretched forward as he bid my presence on the dance floor.


    "Will you dance with me?" he asked gantly.


    I smiled. "It would be my pleasure."


    The next thing I knew is that I am now swaying my body with the hands of my childhood friend nted on my hips, and my hands draped over his shoulders as our eyes never left each other.


    "Have I already told you that you look stunning this evening?" Dexter made apliment that instantly ttered me.


    "Not yet, but thank you for thepliment. How very kind of you." I responded.


    "I am rarely kind." he teased.


    "Surely, you are."


    As we continued to dance away this evening, I can''t help but be aware of all the stares that I am gaining from all the fangirls of this gentleman. Surely, I do not forget how popr this man is to other girls, even when we are still kids, girls of our age would always flock around and hoping to be friends with him, treating me as their mortal enemy in the process knowing how close we are.


    But what I do not expect at this moment is getting an icy stare from this one remarkable gentleman standing far away in the corners of the hall, holding a ss of champagne in his right hand as his brown eyes observed our every movement. Heaven knows what would be his reason for doing such action.


    And that gentleman is none other than Alex himself.

 Chapter 67: Dancing With Someone Else?

    Chapter 67: Dancing With Someone Else?


    I spent all quarter of the evening dancing in the arms of my childhood friend that I forgot about my hunger for a while. Other couples joined us on the dance floor after that.


    When I made myst turn, my eyes caught sight of yet another man, none other than our ss president, William Wilson. Confused, I shed a nce towards my childhood friend, who was now dancing with anotherdy for the evening.


    One might think I appear to be some jealous friend over here, but the fact here is that... I do not. I feel nothing in particr... at all.


    "I am surprised, you don''t look bad right now," he said a bit arrogantly. I had thought he might change now and then, but hey, this is the arrogant, self-centered ss president we are talking about.


    I only rolled my eyes at him. "Thank you for that very unique way ofplimenting ady, William."


    He twirled me around again and sped me in his arms when he said, "I... I didn''t mean it that way." Then he sighed with a long, dramatic tone.


    "Why is it so hard to converse with ady like this?" he questioned to himself rather than to me.


    "You know, you just need to be straightforward to ady, the same way you are inside the ssroom." I mused. It is kind of weird for me to enjoy the ss president''s distress right now. What could be more entertaining than this at the moment?


    "You are beautiful" he said spontaneously without having some second thoughts. "... is what I mean to say earlier."


    I smiled at him for the effort he made to clear out his intentions. "Why, thank you. You look so dashing tonight as well."


    "Of course. Who do you think I am?" Then he went back to being snarky.


    Later that night I had to pull myself away from the dancefloor for three precious minutes when I felt my stomach churn. I had just eaten mango tart earlier, so I might have to fill my stomach with something else.


    I was already back at our table, and by that time my friends Arie and Maggie have just finished dancing with their partners and also went back here with me.


    "So? How was your dance? Did you already secure a lifetime partner, I believe?" I asked, throwing my gaze in their direction.


    "Ah, that''s not how the legend works." Arie reprimanded to which made my eyebrows snapped together.


    "I do not understand."


    "Well, my bad for missing to point out its mechanics. Thest dance partner that you will ever have this evening before this day officially ends would be the person that you will end up with in the future." Maggie thoroughly exined for my oblivious mind to understandpletely.


    I made an ooh sound when I heard her words. We all know that this is merely a legend, but I can''t help but notice that almost everyone here is hoping to secure a match thatsts a lifetime.


    Almost everyone excluding me.


    When I took a sip of the wine that had been served earlier on our table, I nced around the hall. And then it was the moment when I saw Alex dance with thedies for tonight that instantly struck me and had me choke from what I was drinking.


    Wait did I just say Alex is dancing? I ced my cup in haste and looked again in his direction. Surely, my eyes are not ying tricks on me. And here I thought he is not the dancing and romantic type.


    Maybe I thought wrong.


    It almost took my entire strength to peel my gaze away from the captain and from...who knows who is dancing--or flirting--with tonight. h, I''m not interested in that at all!


    "Krise? Why do you seem so upset in your seat?" I was snapped back to reality when Maggie asked me this question. "Is something bothering you?"


    "Oh, no! There is none." I immediately shrugged and tried to focus my energy on slicing this steak in front of me without stabbing the meat in the process. Instead of thinking about that jerk who seems to enjoy his night at the moment.


    And the most frustrating part here is I do not have a single idea as to why I am acting this way! I hate it!


    Suddenly, I did not find the food so tasty now and decided to excuse myself to find some refuge away from this party and away from the crowd- maybe perhaps the balcony would be enough.


    Confused as they were, I am so much thankful when Maggie and Arie did not say something about it and let me off so easily.


    So there, I was initiating my escape n towards the balcony not far away from where I stand when I identally bumped into someone (for the nth time, I believe)-- who turns out to be the royal counselor himself. Oh now, what great timing it is. Sarcasm intended.


    I cleared my throat. "I-I''m sorry, my lord. But I believe I must be on my way now."


    He seems quite amused by what I called him but chose to say anything. There''s this crowd that we need to trick into making them believe that we don''t know each other at all


    I have never been so formal in front of him, except only in our training sessions. But if I recalled it correctly, I did not ever call him "my lord."


    "It is rather obvious that you''re nning to go somewhere, young miss." I could notice the ends of his lips twitched, threatening to form a smile from there. "But the party is here, not on the outside."


    "I just want to go away from here. If you must, can you spare me some time and let me be on my merry way?"


    "I am afraid I can''t do that. That would simply ruin your night."


    My lips slightly parted when I saw his hands clutching mine while he was busy leading me on the dance floor once more.


    I gave him a serious look.


    "What are you doing? You would blow our covers." I stated within his earshot.


    "That is nothing of my concern now. I could always find a way to avoid ourselves being involved the society''s stares and gossips." And he has the audacity to show me his wink.


    My eyes happened to have a glimpse of the silver wall clock that was ced high above for everyone to see, only to know it is now ten in the evening.


    "That is so easy for you to say because you hold a high position in the royal council. But you do forget that I am merely amoner." I stated the obvious, in case his memory has already failed him.


    I wasn''t given the time to oppose when he already nted his hands on my hips, and directed my hands to his shoulders.


    "Hush, and let me take care of everything."


    His words seemed to have power in it since it managed to make me stopining and worrying about what other people might to say about what we are currently doing and instead made me focus on him and only him alone.


    The music provided by the orchestra went slower as we started dancing this evening. His eyes so soulful never left my gaze as we moved ording to the rhythm. I could feel the envious stares of others once again, no doubt about it. But it is his stare that made me solely focus on the man in front of me.


    And that somehow helps me ovee the anxiety that is beginning to build inside of me.


    "Thank you." I let out a sheepish smile.


    "For what?"


    "For saving my night, indeed. That is so very generous of you."


    "Of course. Anything for the lovely youngdy tonight."


    I can''t help but feel my cheeks burning as heplimented my looks for tonight, the thirdpliment that I happen to receive this day.


    Like all other events, the annual Foundation Ball hase to an end when the awarding ceremonies have been announced regarding who won the best gown and suit, the darling of the crowd, something like that.


    As expected, I did not win any of that title, thank goodness, and after the awarding ceremonies, Arie, my ever-generous friend, offered to drop me off at my house. It is a good thing that I already foresee this oneing, for I already asked permission from the captain that I will be staying at his house temporarily for the night and then picked me up afterward.


    Having peace of mind, this time I epted her offer and let her drop me off towards ''my house''. It did not take long before her carriage disappeared, leaving me waving for a while in her direction before I decided to went inside the house.


    "Good evening, madam." I immediately greeted Alex''s grandma and curtsied.


    "So, how was your evening?" she asked, giving me one of her warm smiles as if I was her own granddaughter.


    "It went well, surprisingly." I chuckled.


    "As much as I would love to hear all of it, my grandson Alex has instructed me to let you rest once you''re here before he picks you up."


    It was then when I felt the tiredness seeping through my bones now.


    "Yes. I believe I shall rest in the meantime."


    After that short exchange of conversation with her, she leads me straight to a bedroom and left me alone to rest afterward. Clearly, by the looks of the whole boyish interior design of this room, I could say that this is Alex''s.


    I am in Alex''s room. For goodness'' sake!


    And speaking of the devil, I heard a soft thud on the floor before I felt his presence existing out of nowhere. Perhaps he used some teleportation spell just to go here unnoticed.


    "Goodness, Alex. You nearly scared the hell out of me!" I burst out.


    But he only ignored it, as always.


    "Come, now. We must go back to the castle as soon as possible." He stretched his hand, as if motioning me to hold it. And I did.


    The next thing I knew, I felt this surge of electricity all of the sudden, when my eyes found their way into his.

 Chapter 68: My Last Dance... and First Kiss

    Chapter 68: My Last Dance... and First Kiss


    None of us dared to speak and just grabbed this opportunity to stare into each other''s eyes, the intensity of the stare even rising as time goes by. But it was also me who gathered all my willpower together to break down this utterly awkward silence.


    I cleared my throat first. "We probably should need to go back now. Don''t you think?"


    It was then when his senses already dawned upon him once more. And then he coughed, a kind of cough that signifies that he is trying his best to actposed once again.


    "Right." he finally said for more like than one minute. "We shall go back to the castle as I was told to at this fine evening."


    I forced a smile. "Very well. Begin chanting the teleportation spell then, oh mighty captain."


    Alex looked like he doesn''t know whether tough or to ignore myst remark, but knowing his personality, he chose thetter option. I patiently waited for him to chant the needed spell, but our three minutes is up and he said nothing totally nothing.


    "Have you gone mute?" I arched one eyebrow. "Why are you not saying anything?"


    It appears to me that this annoying jerk would like to test my magic skills and therefore would like me to chant the necessary spell instead. After all, he kept reminding me of my stupid mistake during our first encounter in the marketce of Citadel.


    With this thought in my mind, I took my time to roll my eyes at him and then prepared myself to initiate our teleportation. If he really wants to test how great I have improved now, I will show him that I can really teleport ourselves back to the castle.


    "Wait" he finally said after what seems to be like an eternity when I was about to chant the spell.


    "What is it this time? I thought you are toozy to utilize the spell and therefore would like me to do it myself."


    His stare went back towards my direction once again the moment he cocked his head to look at me.


    "An idea just came inside my head something beyond my knowledge but also something that doesn''t look bad as well."


    I made an exasperated sigh just by hearing him talk this nonsense.


    "If you may, could you please get to the point already?" I said quite irritated.


    "I want to dance with you in this very room!" he uttered in a frustrated way as well, frustrated to himself that he just can''t say it directly, I suppose.


    It left me dumbfounded.


    "What?"


    He did not say anything after, but rather he spontaneously pulled me through my right hand closer to him and put me into a position as I was back on the dancefloor but this time, it was Alex who has his hands nted on my hips at this very moment.


    "I I do not understand." I muttered. "You could have invited me to dance earlier where there is music provided, but you didn''t--"


    He cuts me off rather irritated, sighing defeatedly in the process, exining, "There are too many nippers who fancies you for a dance. "


    That statement amused me and put my lips to a grin. "Are you calling my school acquaintances, and even Lucas himself, your very best friend, a child? Is that what you are saying?"


    "Hush already. If you want us to get back as soon as possible, let me seize this moment with you even just for a while."


    "But there is no music--"


    And again, I was cut off when Alex put a finger over my lips to silence me, a gesture that made my heart achingly throbbed for him.


    "I said hush."


    Too afraid to say anything now, I decided to contain myself and my thoughts all to myself and did as what he told me to do. And then the next thing that I knew, he was singing right in front of me as he started swaying me for tonight.


    ---


    {Song: So Close by Jon McLaughlin


    Featured in the Disney Movie: Enchanted}


    You''re in my arms


    And all the world is gone


    The music ying on


    For only two


    So close together


    And when I''m with you


    So close to feeling alive


    ---


    I cannot believe it myself. This man, whom I regarded as a heartless, cold, most annoying jerk that I have ever met (aside from the ss president, of course) sings to me at this very moment while we are both dancing just to provide a piece of music for the two of us.


    I I don''t know what to say anymore.


    ---


    So close to feeling alive


    A life goes by


    Romantic dreams must die


    So I bid mine goodbye


    And never knew


    So close was waiting, waiting here with you


    And now forever I know


    All that I want is to hold you so close


    ---


    My heart continues to flutter all the way as he continues to sing while we are both dancing in this very room. But not long, Alex decided to spin me around, and the moment he caught me in his arms once again, that''s when I felt a tingling on my skin the achingly desire for him to touch me some more even without me realizing it.


    I have something for him, something that could exin why my heart is currently throbbing so loud and fast than its regr pace, or the fact that my cheeks are turning beet red every time our burning gazes met.


    ---


    So close to reaching that famous happy end


    Almost believing this one''s not pretend


    And now you''re beside me, and look how far we''vee


    So far, we are so close


    ---


    With onest nce at the handsome face of this man standing in front of me I think I understand now as to why I am feeling this way.


    I finally realized the true desires of my heart. It only took me time because of my ignorance to see this while trying to convince myself that this was not real. That I still have feelings for a childhood friend of mine from my past.


    But now, I am certain. I like this man. I like Alexander Crimson.


    He stopped singing when he probably saw me parting my lips slightly for the realization that suddenly urred to my mind.I do not know what is going on inside that head of his, but the moment I blinked for merely a split second, it was also the moment when he decided to lean in closer and sealed my lips with his.


    My first kiss...


    Alex did not say anything and pulled away afterward, his eyes daring me to stop. I do want to stop him, I really do. But then I could feel my tongue being thick and heavy for me to even utter a single word in his presence, and he took that as my way of saying he could do as he pleases with me.


    Without having second thoughts, Alex leaned in again and started kissing me senselessly, his tongue pleading ess inside my mouth. And the funny part is that I let him, I let him invade my thoughts temporarily and take charge of me. I responded to his kisses, trying to match his pace, as our lips moved into a perfect rhythm.


    I let out a grunt as his kisses went down to my neck while his hands are starting to explore my body and then finally making their way to the zipper of my dress. I felt him unzip my back, but then I did not punch him for it norin about t. I just let him do his thing while his lips made their way back towards mine.


    Once the dress slides out of my body andnded on the floor, my undergarments inly made in thin, white cloth was disyed in front of his eyes that exposes my chest very well.


    He looked at it for a few seconds, trying to register may be in his head what to do about it. But much to my surprise, he did not remove it as well and instead started groping for my breasts while kissing me passionately once again. A soft moan escaped my lips as his hands made contact with them.


    This action made me took little, slow steps, as his weight makes me push backward, until I fell on his bed all of a sudden. By then he decided to straddle over my petite body frame and continued kissing me down my neck, my shoulder des, my arms, and all the way to my open chest. Every kiss makes me omit iprehensible grunts and moans.


    He was on his way to removing my undergarment when something caught him, something that suddenly sank inside his head that made him stop what he was doing. And because of that he peeled himself away from me, picked up my dress, and handed it over to me.


    "I-I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have let my guard down and defiled your innocence," he said, his right hand smacking his forehead quite hard.


    I took the dress and said, "Now, now. Don''t be too hard on yourself. I clearly liked it myself."


    But then it was toote for me before I realized what I just said. How stupid of me for saying that.


    When I put the dress on again, I asked Alex for a little help to zip up the back before I spun around and put my hands on my hips while saying, "Look, how do I put this I think..."


    He did not say anything and let me have this moment to express my thoughts.


    "No I am definitely certain that I like you, Mr. Alexander Crimson. I like you very much."

 Chapter 69: Change of Plans

    Chapter 69: Change of ns


    My head was throbbing achingly when I woke up inside the prince''s chamber the next day. How could I not end up in this position, I almost did not sleep a wink yesterday night. And now my brain says I need to suffer the consequences of my actionsst night.


    With azy movement, I forced myself to get up from the bed. Now that I am seated on its corners, I can''t help but remember all the things that happened all the things that happenedst night. One must think upon seeing me here that I am staring into nothing.


    Finally upon realizing my feelings for the captain of the magic army, I was able to muster some courage and express to him how I felt without having some second thoughts. And I I


    ---


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "I like you, Mr. Alexander Crimson. I like you very much."


    That statement of mine caused his lips to part, as if he is too surprised to hear these words directly from my mouth.


    "W-what?" he said, his voice being aghast.


    It was his statement that made me sigh in defeat. Even if I express my feelings for him, I know this would lead to nothing. How foolish of me to think that there would be something more between us, something quite romantic.


    But this mere fantasy in my head made me overlook the reality between me and him. It made me nearly forget his status in society, and does mine. I am only amoner who cannot be seen loitering around with a captain, lest people would only be confused.


    And he he probably liked someone else.


    So with these negative thoughts running inside my head, I said to him,


    "You don''t have to say anything, Alex. I I know what my position in society is, and yours as well. I know you would be as good as ruined if people would know you had an affair... or anything to do with a meremoner such as myself. Then there is this act that we are still disying to the public about me being their fake prince."


    Then my lips twitched into a halfhearted smile. Alex said nothing of that matter.


    Maybe I was right about one thing. He does like someone else and was only driven by this awkward situation that made him do those things to me earlier.


    "It is best for us to forget what happened." I finally said, choking back my tears as I belt out the words out of my mouth.


    Alex, being the confused one earlier, suddenly changes his ways to being his usual cold, arrogant self once again in front of my eyes.


    "Yes, I agree,"he said, his tone as cold as ice. "Forgive me once again for my indecent actions a while ago. I am fully aware that it is entirely my fault, but I''m afraid I cannot return your feelings just because it happened."


    Earlier, I was choking back tears. But now it seems that my tears are really threatening out to spill at any moment if this still continues.


    "Now if we must, we should return to the castle by now. Lancelot and Lucas are probably more worried about our long absence than what is necessary." I noticed him holding out his elbow for me to hold on as we teleported our way back to the castle, as a true gentleman would do.


    "Yes. We should probably go now."


    And with that, Alex started chanting the said spell that leads us back to the grand lobby of the castle where Lancelot and Lucas are already waiting for us.


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ---


    I literally cried the moment I went back in this very room yesterday night upon noticing Alex acting so strangely cold towards me-- as if we went back to being strangers once again. But I know I shouldpose myself the next day and probably just move with it.


    As I have said, we need to act and dismiss the thing, as if it never happened at all.


    Yes, that''s what I should do. It would be best for both of us to be this way.


    I flinched the moment I heard a loud knock on the door, the very gesture that I was waiting for today, hoping it would be Alex as usual. But I only ended up quite disappointed upon knowing it is none other than Lucas yet I tried my best not to show it.


    "Good morning Krise. Alex was toozy to wake you up, so I know I must do it hastily," he said, piercing right through my heart.


    If he only knew. Beingzy is really not in Alex''s vocabry, but rather he is doing the best that he can to simply avoid seeing first thing in the morning.


    "Hastily? I thought you would spare me the time to do as I pleased instead of me doing my usual training sessions with you all?" My brows furrowed as I looked at the curly-hairedd.


    "Why are you in such a rush?"


    It came into our agreement the other day that after the annual Foundation Ball, I would have the luxury of enjoying my one day rest because of the festivities that I am obliged to participate in all week long. I was actually nning to shop with my friends all afternoon.


    "Well, forgive us if we tell you that we would make a change of ns at the moment, for it is a must."


    That statement of his made me think of possibly horrific reasons why they should make such amendments out of the blue. Such as royal visitors that would appear in front of the prince without making an appointment first.


    By now, I chose to stand up from the bed and faced Lucas with great curiosity.


    "May I know the specific reason as to why you need to make such amendments all of a sudden?"


    "Princess Marite," he said in a matter of exnation, as if that should perfectly describe the situation.


    "Ah. I should see this oneing."


    I can''t help but smack my forehead with my right hand upon hearing his words.


    After half an hour''s shower and some little preparations to dress as the ''fake prince'', I made haste towards the grand lobby where I immediately spotted the small figure of the princess of Cordova sitting on one of the red couch. Seated in front of her were the archbishop and one of the royal counselors of Citadel who temporarily apanied her in my absence.


    But no signs of the captain of the magic army.


    "My princess," I called the attention of the princess in a somewhat formal tone, the one that I would imagine would the prince be calling her as well.


    It appears that I somehow interrupted their fairly important discussion when I entered the scene. The princess who is always eager to see her fiance'' instantly stood up from her seat and almost jumped her way towards my direction without giving me the chance to take my seat.


    "My prince!" she beamed with that oh-so-wide bright smile of hers. I was forced to return the same energy towards her.


    "The timing of your visit is exceptionally right this time, after all the stress I have been to dealing with the nation''s affairs for the past few days." I initiated the conversation, feigning the exhaustion in my tone.


    "The archbishop here has told me that you just went back from your quest in Zagoroth Town this morning." Princess Marite then locked her arms within my elbow and gently dragged me towards the couch to sit beside her.


    "Right. I am kind of exhausted at the moment, actually."


    My statement made her lips pressed together as her eyes looked at me with great concern.


    "Oh my. Did I interrupt my prince''s delicate rest? If I must, I do apologize for that."


    On the corner of my eyes, I noticed Lancelot giving me the "Do not let her me herself" look that made me think of the fastest way to make it up to her. After all, she just genuinely wanted to see her prince, and I am in no position to object to that.


    "Oh, I should be the one to ask for an apology. I did not intend to sound that way." Then I forced a smile at the corners of my lips. "Your presence is enough to make my day bright."


    I swear I just saw her eyes sparkled in delight upon hearing what I said.


    "But may I ask, what would my princess wish to do during my ample time?"


    The princess seemed to have sumbed to her thoughts when she seriously thought about the ways that we would spend our free time together. And after a long stretch of silence, Princess Marite spoke in her sweetest voice, the kind of voice that I have a feeling she only uses around the presence of the original Prince Arthur.


    "I would love to stroll in the royal garden with you, my prince."


    Oh.. I see she is really into flowers.


    "Then a stroll in the royal garden it is."

 Chapter 70: A Stroll In The Garden

    Chapter 70: A Stroll In The Garden


    Princess Marite prohibited her entourage from following her further into the garden and instructed them firmly that they should stay in the lobby while they waited for her toe back. Despite the reluctance that her servants have felt, they did not dare to defy their master and indeed spent their time inside the castle.


    As for me and the princess, we started setting our foot to the stone pathway leading towards the royal garden at the front porch of the castle. Gardeners are, by now, busy with watering these precious nts and flowers growing in here. Upon seeing us, they did not hesitate to bow down their heads and we immediately acknowledged that with a curtsy nod on our part and then walked past them.


    Princess Marite has the brightest smile stered on her gorgeous, angelic face when her eyes saw her favorite flower-- which is roses. Red, to be exact.


    Back in the days when my three mentors were orienting me about the people that I should at least keep in mind, after that surprising incident when Princess Marite made a spontaneous visit for the first time, I remembered Lancelot saying something about red roses being the princess'' favorite flowers.


    As we speak, we have entered the part of the garden where roses of different colors were gathered and nurtured together, adding a vibrant color and enthusiastic mood to the whole garden. As I saw Princess Marite sweetly smile when she saw where the red roses were ced, she pointed at it and spoke these words.


    "These are my favorite flowers," she said as if she was expecting that I did not know about that fact. "My mother used to love them as well but before I have known and seen her, she passed away while giving birth to me."


    Suddenly, I was put into a position wherein I am utterly confused if I should extend my condolences to her--but then that would be weird, knowing the prince must already know that fact-- or refrain from saying anything at all.


    Sighing defeatedly in my head, I was obliged to choose thetter option.


    "My father has said that to me once, and so maybe just maybe that might be the reason why I am so fond of red roses even if it has thorns." From the set of flowers ced in front of us, her eyes had simply shifted towards my gaze. I did everything that I can not to flinch with her stare.


    "Oh my, why am I saying such things?" she smiled, a rather sheepish one. "I suppose I was able to tell you those facts about me somewhere between our third and fourth meeting in the past, am I right?"


    Maybe I was wrong about this, but I do seem to notice the change of her tone on herst question or is it just because my mind is ying tricks on me at this hour?


    I forced myself to smile. "Yes, my princess. You did mention to me about those things."


    The princess was quite pleased with my answer that made me relieved instantly.


    Another few minutes had taken ce, and all we talked about were concerning flowers and tending the gardens, and how it must have been hard to maintain this lovely garden of the castle. The princess said so herself that she also wants to venture into the art of gardening.


    With all her splendid life that she is now enjoying, I couldn''t imagine that this princess in front of me has a dream so simple that doesn''t define her status in society at all. How remarkable could that be?


    "I am very much certain that you would do really well in keeping a garden to its splendor." A genuine smile escaped the corners of my lips as I said those words. And I meant it, really.


    An empty gazebo could now be seen just in just a few walking distance to which gave an on the spot idea to add things in this "date" that we are currently doing. And what would be more rxing than to have an afternoon tea with your loved one in this fine weather?


    "Would you like to have some tea? I will have the servant fetch it for the two of us." I offered a gesture that she returned with a delighted smile.


    "That would be a lovely idea!" she said quite enthusiastically. "And oh, don''t forget about croissants. You know I really like those, do you?"


    I think those three gentlemen living with me inside the castle have much to discuss about the things that the princess likes and dislikes more than I could ever imagine. You know, for future references in case the original prince would take his time to disappear for much longer than we had hoped for.


    "Of course. I shall ask the servants to also prepare croissants for you. Anything else, my princess? Before I will disappear for a split second as I teleport my way towards the castle to tell the servants of the matter."


    "Hmmm" she seemed to be absorbed in her thoughts while rubbing her chin. A few secondster, her face went bright once again, and beamed at me.


    "I think that would be all."


    Since there aren''t any servants at the moment that is within our proximity, I was forced to teleport my way into the castle and order my servants (wow, that is very assuming of me tobel them as my servants) to prepare us two cups of tea and croissants and serve it at the gazebo, to which they immediately obliged.


    I took a quick, stolen nce to where Lancelot and Lucas are currently seated, which I saw them giving me a nod that indicates I am doing great with what I am doing right now, and went back to the gazebo.


    "Ah, there you are."


    By the time I returned with haste, I already saw Princess Marite seated at one of the chairs in the gazebo on the left. A circr, wooden table was ced at the center of the ce while another wooden chair was ced at the right side. I also took this opportunity to be seated in front of me.


    "Here I am, my princess," I responded, giving her a yful smirk as I took the chair to the right and settled down.


    "Ah, by the way, before I forget, it hase to my attention that you were assaulted during your visit at the Gilead Academy?" she suddenly opened it up-- the topic that is least of my concerns now (and I assume she happened to know about that through the newspapers that talks about the matter).


    I would very much like to move on with that unfateful event, for it sends sudden anxiety attacks inside me just merely thinking about it. But since she started to talk about it, then it should only be right that I respond to her question.


    "Yes. Back at the opening ceremonies of the academy." I said, trying my best to act normal about it. "Alex said they are already doing everything that they can to investigate the matter for them to unmask the culprit behind the assault as soon as possible,''


    "The moment I heard about that, I wanted to visit you as soon as possible to know of your situation, but my father wouldn''t let me for my own protection as what he said, of course you know how protective my father is. And he must have forgotten that I am engaged to the very man that he is so concerned about."


    She let out a chuckle after that statement of hers, taking her pause for a moment, and then went back to what she was about to say.


    "But then now that I have seen you, fully well and healthy in front of me, then I can now put my mind at ease." she ended that statement with yet another bright smile of hers, one of the reasons why the prince is in love with her is he?


    I can''t help but return the gesture for her sincerity. "Thank you for your concern. But really, you do not have to worry about a thing. I am the master wizard, after all."


    "Ah, yes!" she waved one hand to her side while making a vibrant, throaty chuckle that is so musical to anyone''s ears. "How could I have forgotten about that fact!"


    It was also that moment when the castle servants decided to interrupt our casual discussion and ced the tea and a te of freshly-baked croissants on top of the table. I thanked them for serving us which they replied with a curtsy nod before taking their leave.


    "I thought they would nevere." I retorted. "You must have been hungry with all that talk."


    "Nonsense. I find our discussion quite " she paused for the second time, as if trying to find the right word to say. "... entertaining."


    The two of us then refrained from talking for a while and chose that moment to enjoy our afternoon tea and some croissants.


    Later that day, I have to escort the princess back to the castle and towards the carriage that must have been waiting for her and her servants for long. Before going back to her carriage, she spun around and faced me once again.


    "It is my greatest pleasure to chat with you like that. It has been so long since we talked that long." she shed her genuine smile once more.


    I smiled back. "Likewise."


    And just when I thought she would leave my presence and go back to her carriage, it surprised me to see her remain here for another few seconds. Don''t tell me she will be asking for another kiss just like she did thest time she visited here?


    "Is there anything else that I could help you with?"


    "I suppose you have forgotten something," she uttered in a meaningful way, I must say, or is it just my imagination. "Something to give me, specifically."


    I can''t help but furrow my eyebrows. When she saw that, she quickly dropped the matter and smiled this time, the one that doesn''t reach her eyes.


    "Nevermind. I must go now." And she hastily went for her carriage and disappeared in front of me.


    But I wonder what is it that she wanted from me earlier?

 Chapter 71: An Unexpected Meetup

    Chapter 71: An Unexpected Meetup


    It has reached my ears on Monday that my friends secured each of theirst dances during the annual Foundation Day Ball.


    Well, to be honest, it has been everyone''s favorite topic when I went back to school when Monday finally came. And here I am, listening to my friends'' stories with a dreamy tone about their experiences during the night while we currently ate our snacks at the cafeteria.


    "I can''t believe it. I actually had the privilege to dance with my long-time crush, not to mention he is also myst partner before the night ends." Maggie narrated, heaving a dreamy sigh afterward. "Isn''t that amazing?"


    It was the moment when I chose to drink my lemonade while responding to her statement with an enthusiastic remark just to match her pace.


    "That is amazing, indeed. I am so happy for you."


    And in that exact minute, both of them suddenly shifted their gazes right towards my direction with such curiosity-- or rather entric, I must say-- looks stered on each of their faces.


    "We have been narrating to you all the events that happened to us during the night. For heaven''s sake, we also want to know what happened with yours!"


    I almost spit the lemonade out of my mouth and into their faces the moment I heard that questioning out from Arie''s unusual mouth. But then, being the properdy that I am trying to achieve, I managed to contain it inside my mouth but causing me to choke hard instead.


    "Oh my goodness, are you alright Kris?" Maggie with a hint of concern in her tone. She hurriedly offered a ss of water in which I immediately epted and consumed it in one gulp.


    "That is quite refreshing," I turned my head to my friend who offered me the ss of water, and smiled. "Thank you for that, Maggie."


    "You weren''t aware of this Kris, but almost half of the school are talking about you and the prince''s royal counselor being partners for the annual ball. We were so busy with our own romantic lives that we haven''t noticed it, even once." Arie still pushed through with what she wanted to ask me.


    "So tell us, is it true? That you have secured a dance from the royal counselor?" Maggie chimed in with a thrilled tone in her voice.


    I ced the ss back into the table, cocked my head to look at them until my eyes are equally leveled with theirs, before the answer was spewed out from my mouth.


    "Yes, that is actually true. I have indeed secured a dance with the royal counselor but that is only out of pity since he almost tripped over me on my attempt to leave the party and find myself a refuge apart from the crowd."


    And as if in great thinking, my face turned into a quizzical look as my brows snapped together.


    "Though I am not quite sure why people would create such a big fuss out of it, if the royal counselor has a clean and understandable reason why he wanted to dance with me in the first ce."


    Maggie waved her hand off while pressing her lips together.


    "You know people," she said. "They would always find ways to talk about almost anything under the sun just to entertain themselves."


    "That, I have to agree with," Arie stated. And the three of us giggled after that in perfect synchrony.


    When theughter died at once, Arie still mentioned the same topic but in another way of understanding.


    "But whatever the reason of the royal counselor was, it could still be considered as yourst dance." Her mouth then formed an "O" as she came to realize something absurd and almost impossible to happen.


    "I believe I am currently looking at the future bride of the royal counselor, am I not?" she added with a bit of a tease.


    Good heavens, I did not choose that moment to take a sip of my lemonade once again, or it would surely be a tragedy if it really happened.


    "Certainly not." I almost rolled my eyes, trying to dismiss this very delicate and awkward topic as soon as possible. "What makes you think that a guy like him, who holds a great ranking in the society, wouldy his eyes and interest on some girl such as myself. We are not living in some fantasy world, you know."


    Deep down inside, I sighed. If the captain of the magic army doesn''t have feelings for me in return, why will a royal counselor such as Lucas be interested in amoner like me? That doesn''t make any sense to me at all.


    "Oh,e on. Let us have our own fantasies," Maggie teased. "I am pretty sure that the royal counselor and you would make such a lovely couple in the future."


    This time, I definitely took this opportunity to roll my eyes at her remark, dismissing the topic immediately when we talked about Maggie''s dreamy experience with her crush, and Arie''s on the spot partner at a dance, which is a stranger who asked her to dance at that night but she forgot to ask for his nameter on.


    Little did they know that it was not the royal counselor to whom myst dance partner was, but is actually the captain himself who treats me right now as if I am not even existing in the castle anymore.


    There was a little magic exercise that Mr. Wimbshaw, our professor for ourst subject which is magic chemistry, wherein we were asked tobine the elements around us plus the mana that is also surrounding each one of us to form an energy ball based on the element that was assigned to us.


    The water element was what I got, in which I was so hard to execute with. But with a little faith in myself, and with the aid of Alex''s sermons (which is in the form of discussions, with a little chastising here and then), I was able to ovee my anxiety right away and performed the magic well.


    I was so proud of myself when I did, this time in just a short span of time. If ever Alex was also present at this time and saw me executing the spell well, I wonder would he also be proud of me? Would he somehow acknowledge my small achievement?


    It is as if my brain answered that question for me when I pictured Alex''s figure with his usual nonchnt face, telling me the word "No." in the most emotionless way that I could ever imagine.


    Ah, that definitely wounds me.


    Being absorbed too much into my thoughts, I hadn''t realized that the bell had actually rung, making Mr. Wimbshaw ended his discussion immediately. All of my ssmates that weren''t called for today swing their fists in the air, exhaling sighs of relief when their names aren''t called out.


    I will make sure that you perform your spells by tomorrow." was Mr. Wimbshaw''sst remark before he went out of the ssroom, making my hopeful ssmates'''' shoulders slump rather dramatically.


    My friends can''t help but chuckle at their sagging expressions as we went out of the ssroom.


    We then wished each other goodbyes as soon as we reached the school gate. Making sure that they aren''t looking in this way any longer, I started to turn around and took my steps towards the secret route. (which, I believe is really not a secret anymore after someone-- such as the ss president himself-- discovered aside from myself)


    I was just about to take my left turn upon reaching this specific alleyway that I need to take that would serve as my shortcut towards the rear portion of the castle, when something-- or rather someone-- caught my attention.


    "Wait a minute. Is that Leo?"


    I wonder if you still remember Leo? Well, in cases that you have forgotten, Leo was the child who mistook me as the prince in my girly form and forced me toe with him towards their hideout, only to find out he was residing with other five children and their sick foster mother who was so kind to adopt them all. That incident grieved my heart tremendously, knowing I am in no capacity yet to heal the kind-hearted woman.


    But bless her gentle soul. Wherever she may be right now.


    And speaking of the child, I am now seeing him from a good distance that he was actually riding a horse going to somewhere that I do not have any idea about (and is also none of my concern.) looking ravishingly dazzling for his age.


    Unlike when Ist saw him, Leo is now wearing a fine garment and tunic that I suspect is made of silk. He is not so skinny anymore, and looking so well-nourished at the moment.


    He must have felt my presence looking at his direction, for he suddenly decided to turn around and immediately met my gaze.


    Realization instantly dawned upon his angelic and striking face, making him call out my name that is enough to draw much attention towards me.


    "Krise!"

 Chapter 72: Leo and His Past Experience

    Chapter 72: Leo and His Past Experience


    I had found myself sitting in one of those fancy cafes here in Central Town in the next few minutes after I happened to meet Leo in the most unforeseen way.


    The child, (or I must assume him to be a youngd already) is now sitting across me while graciously opening a menu in both of his tiny hands. I forgot how old he is currently. Probably ten to twelve years of age, I assume?


    "Ah, I want to have steak for today." Atst, he finally spoke after a long stretch of silence. Then he snapped his head up and looked at me. "What do you wish to have?"


    I returned my gaze back at the menu as soon as possible.


    "Probably I will have the same food as you have ordered a while earlier," I said then let out a halfhearted smile as I ced the menu back at the table.


    "Hmmm, I see. Very well."


    His hand raised as soon as he was ready to order our food. It did not take long before someone took notice of his gesture and a gentleman in a white polo with matching ck ribbon and ck cks dashed towards our direction and took our orders.


    While Leo was still talking to the waiter, I took my time to cast my gaze around this fancy restaurant. Surely, I already went to some diners and cafes with my friends and with that heartless, cold jerk (who now turned into aplete snob) once. But from what I am seeing over here, this ce is truly iparable to others.


    At the heart of the daylight, there was a live orchestra ying that serenades the guests here with a somewhat mncholic, beautiful music that could pierce through anyone''s hearts.


    Luxurious-looking silver-colored chandeliers were hanging above us that illuminate the four corners of this whole ce, and the smell of food from their kitchen not far from here are currently filling my nostrils are adding to my excitement to try their cuisines here for the first time.


    I am sure that by the time I will be returning to the castle, I will be so dead to my three mentors, especially to that snob. But in the meantime, let me just enjoy my time before facing my doom.


    "Trust me, they have the best steak here in Central Town. As a cook myself, I am loving the vors added to it."


    I wasn''t even aware that Leo was already done talking with the waiter and so I returned my gaze back to him.


    "I do not know much about steaks, so I guess I will have to trust in your great judgment when ites to that." My lips curved into a smile while giving that remark.


    "Oh, is that so?" he returned the smile at me. "Then I am most certainly ttered that someone trusts my judgment on this one. It is my pleasure to have found you in the streets while I was on my way to Central Town."


    We both chuckled at that after, probably for a split second only. And then we were back to being awkward once again, each of the sides of the table restraining themselves from expressing what is in their minds.


    Looking at Leo right now, he totally changed, big time-- but in a good way, of course. Even his speech greatly improved. Surely, some good-hearted person decided to adopt the child and trained him to be the youngd that he is right now.


    But I wonder where are his other siblings right now? You know, the other kids who are living with him the day that I had found their precious, little home.


    "I assume you have something in mind that you wanted to ask from me?" Leo''s eyes looked at me with real intent, trying to decipher what is currently on my mind. "Perhaps, you are wondering about the whereabouts of my other siblings?"


    Wow, I did not know he is also great at mind reading. Or perhaps that question is literally written all over my face right now.


    "Ah, yes. You are most definitely right." I said. "I am just wondering what happened to those adorable children."


    Leo did not answer my question right away, but instead reached for the ss of water that the waiter has already ced on our table (maybe upon his request earlier, but I will never know since I did not acquaint myself with listening over their small discussion over such matter) and took a gulp from it.


    And when he was finished, the youngd ced the ss back into the table and returned his gaze at me.


    "Well, I am pleased to inform you that my other siblings were also adopted and had the privilege to have their own families, such as myself." he smiled genuinely after his own statement.


    I was indeed pleased with his answer. "That is great news, indeed!"


    "Back in the days when we lost our mother, I made the toughest decision of all, and that is to send us all into a foster care center knowing I do not have the means of taking care of my brothers and sisters at that time. In my second month in the center, I was lucky enough to have a rich couple, who were experiencing some sort of dilemma to have a child, to find me and soon adopted me and raised me as their own. That was also the time when my other siblings have also found a family of their own."


    Then he waved both his hands to his sides and continued, "And now, here am I."


    Upon hearing his experience, I could not help but gape in disbelief.


    "Wow. That is truly fascinating. As they said, there is really a rainbow after the rain."


    "Yes. It truly is."


    Our conversation momentarily ended there when the waiter approached our table once again, but this time delivering our orders and cing them at the top of the table. Then on a brief notice, that same waiter had immediately left after serving our food.


    "Bon appetit," I heard him say before he turned to take a bite of his steak. That immediately caused me to have a strange look on my face. I had never heard of such an expression before.


    Seeing the look on my face, he sensed the need to exin the meaning behind the expression.


    "I often hear my parents say that word, which is a french salutation for someone who is about to eat, as they have exined to me." He was kind enough to exin the foreign term to me.


    "Oh. I see." I replied and raised my fork. "Bon appetit."


    Soon enough, after we are finished with our meal, he bid his farewell since his parents are expecting him to be home before seven in the evening. I thanked him once again for the sumptuous meal that he let me experience this evening, in which he replied with the waving of his hand to dismiss it off.


    Leo and I are now standing at the exterior of the restaurant as I witnessed him ride on the magnificent brown stallion that is quite big for his own size but still managed to mount himself up on the horse''s back.


    "I believe I owe you an apology," he said before taking off.


    My brows were drawn together. "What for?"


    "I have ridiculously mistaken you as the prince, making our first encounter not so good at all. I even pushed you to do something for our mother that I know is beyond your capacity." Then he gave me a slight now before he added, "And for that, I am so sorry."


    I smiled at him, to let him know that is all in the past now. "It is alright. You really do not owe me anything of that sort."


    "I pray that you will find sess in the path that you are currently taking," Leo smiled, showcasing his perfect set of white teeth. "You know, about your studies."


    "Right," I said. "You as well, now that you do have the privilege to enroll in a school."


    Leo gave me his genuine smile for thest time before he pulled the steeds of his horse and galloped his way out of this ce. For that brief moment that we have been together in the restaurant and in here, I nearly forgot that he is still a child. Such maturity in that small frame of his.


    Anyway, as you may have guessed already, by the time I went back to the castle, it was already past seven at that time. My three mentors (surprisingly, yes, Alex the snob-- another term that I would like to call him now-- was there with Lucas and Lancelot when I arrived) and looked at me with such scrutiny that it almost made me ufortable.


    "You are most certainlyte," Alex said in his usual, grumpy way but looking way more irate than I had seen him these past few months.


    "Yes, I am aware of it. And for that, I am really sorry." I immediately countered, putting on my most apologetic face that I could do. "I randomly met some old acquaintance here and cannot bring myself to decline the invitation for a short reunion."


    "I trust that you really must have a very enjoyable date with a certaind that you have lost track of time."


    Alex surprised me somewhat by what he said, but he did not give me any time to rify things out before he left and probably went back to his office.


    I did not know you could consider a get-together moment with a child as a date! How wrong could it be?!


    "Ah, someone is being ill-tempered these past few days, I see." I did not miss the chance to see Lancelot''s eyes filled with curiositynded in my direction. "I wonder what happened"


    Those were hisst words before entering the office of the prince. Lucas and I followed right behind him.

 Chapter 73: Under the Full Moon

    Chapter 73: Under the Full Moon


    The next few weeks were filled with agony and a little bit of sadness as the captain of the magic army still carries on with his new-developed habit of ignoring me in the castle, and when we are in the training sessions, that changes to him chastising me most of the time. I felt that everything that I do would always be wrong to him.


    I actually do not know what I have done wrong in the first ce to deserve this kind of treatment.


    Is this something to do about what happened to us the other night? (Good heavens, I don''t want to talk about it. And I know neither does he.) Did my confession scare him away, or turn him into the usual heartless, cold jerk like when I have known him first to be?


    Why, I have no quite idea that confessing with the one you love can be considered as a grave sin already. That is why he keeps on condemning me for the sin that I havemitted out of choosing to act ording to my emotions.


    Well, I know it is my fault in the first ce, but to treat me like this every single day by the one you love can be considered unbearable.


    I can''t help but merely sigh at the matters that it is currently going on inside my head. Lucas, who happens to stand in front of me at this moment, did not miss the chance to see that and thus interfered with our training here in the prince''s chamber for a short while.


    I happened to sneak a nce on a wall clock hanging in front of the prince''s chair to where I am now sitting, and I haven''t realized until now that it is already past seven in the evening.


    "Is there something bothering you right now, Krise?" he asked, which made my lips parted and caused my eyes to snap in his direction.


    I was also the first one to peel away my gaze from him first.


    "N-nothing," I said, clearly the reluctance in my tone to say the truth is visible. But I really hope that Lucas would also see the evidence that I do not want to pursue this kind of topic any further.


    And thed, being the gentleman that he is, did not bombard me with questions of that sort and instead asked me about something else.


    "Do you want to stop this training for today and have fun with me instead?"


    Confused as I was, I wasn''t able to respond to his question immediately.


    "What did you say?" was all my mouth could utter after being surprised by what he said just now.


    "I said, do you want to go have fun with me and forget about this training for a while?" he repeated, only more loudly this time. It''s a good thing that Lancelot is here not with us, for he has something important to take care of today.


    Still feeling a little bit bizarre from what I heard, I slowly nod my head, causing the side corners of his lips to form into a smile.


    "Come on then, I want to show you something."


    He motioned for me to follow him before he spun around and left the room. I guess I do not have the choice but to follow thed to somewhere that he would like to take me into.


    Atst, after several minutes of walking, my forehead wrinkled and my brows furrowed when I saw him taking me into the secret hideout that General Rosa had previously taken me during our first encounter. Don''t tell me


    "The prince had shown me this ce a year ago where we used to view the stars and the moon together whenever we felt to unwind for a while."


    Yeah, I knew my guess was right. And General Rosa may have thought that she was the single soul whom the prince gave the opportunity to see this secret hideout leading towards the castle towers.


    "Oh. I can''t wait to see it," I said, acting as if I hadn''t discovered the ce myself.


    The moment we arrived at the castle towers through the steep spiral stone staircase leading upward (that is quite an inconvenience for me, to be honest), it was also the moment where the full moon, shining in its magnificent bright glory, was the first thing to catch my attention.


    "Wow!" I said, being amazed by the fantastic view that is currentlyid in front of us at this hour. "This ce is beautiful! No wonder you go here with the prince to unwind. The thought of being here starts rxing my mind right now."


    I heard thed made a soft, husky chuckle that is soothing to the ears.


    "I am very much d that you liked it here," he replied. "Starting from now on, feel free to go here whenever there is something that is bothering you."


    I can''t help but smile at him as I look at the full moon, feeling blessed for his generosity that he had shown upon me to let me invade his private space like this.


    "Thank you," I uttered from the bottom of my heart. "I truly appreciated this."


    For the next couple of minutes, no one dared to speak and interrupt this beautiful serenity that we are both experiencing. We are just here, standing next to each other, as our heads wander upon the moon and the stars that apany it for the night.


    What a lovely scenery this is, indeed.


    "Do you want me to show you more?" he asked out of the blue, finally breaking this momentary silence.


    I looked at him, wide-eyed. "There is more to this?" I mused.


    "Of course. After all, I am known as a man full of surprises and wonders," he suddenly blurted out, which made me wonder if he is being serious. But seeing the yful expression that is now stered on his handsome face, I started to doubt it otherwise.


    "Alright. Show me then, oh great man, what great things you are hiding from your sleeves." I said, ying along with him.


    I heard another round of brief, soft chuckle escape his lips.


    "Yes ma''am. But I want you to close your eyes first, or else this wouldn''t be called a surprise if you didn''t do so." he smiled.


    I immediately closed my eyes after that.


    I remained in that state for at least a minute before I heard Lucas''s sweet, husky voice calling out my name once again and telling me that I could now open my eyes.


    The moment I decided to fling my eyes open


    "Oh my," I looked at the man who is behind all of this right now, looking teary-eyed. "You are indeed full of surprises and wonders."


    Gazillions of fireflies emerged from where we are currently standing (that I suspect came out from Lucas''s magic) and are now flying all around us. The night just gets even brighter by the light that they are carrying with them.


    I twirled around, feeling like I returned to being an eight-year-old kid once again, while I threw my arms into the air in delight.


    "This is truly amazing! I haven''t seen fireflies in my life ever since I transferred here in Citadel and since my father died." I beamed.


    I was in no control of my emotions any longer when I decided then to throw myself to him and hugged thed with all my might.


    "Thank you, Lucas!" I said gratefully. "I would always cherish this moment with you."


    It did not take long before I felt his hands encircling around my petite figure, indicating that he is hugging me back at the moment.


    "You''re wee Krise."


    As the magic of the fireflies started to worn off, Lucas and I decided that it is time for us to return downstairs. When we are walking downstairs, I can''t help but stare at him from behind, with his broad back facing me right now, and smile like an idiot.


    Thanks to him and his magic, my sadness a while ago had ceased to exist.


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Meanwhile, without Lucas and Krise knowing, there is someone secretly watching them from the entrance. Someone who preferred to lurk in the dark while his envious stares are fixed upon the two, but more on the happyss when he found himself quite mesmerized by her bright smile.


    Someone who happens to be none other than Alex, the known captain of the magic army.


    His fist curled into a ball as he witnessed how happy Krise is being with his friend Lucas. He cannot help but think it is him who should be in that position, making the youngdy smile right now.


    But what could he do if there are norms in the society that one should meet?


    Therefore. It is only right for Krise to be better off without him, even if it means crushing her feelings along with it.


    At least, that is what Alex believes as the best thing that he could do for thess.

 Chapter 74: Thank You... My Friend

    Chapter 74: ''Thank You... My Friend''


    The whole ss was talking about our ss outing when I went to school on the following day. It was supposed to happen on the day after the ball, but since everyone suggested moving it to a different date, the ss president was obliged to reschedule the said event.


    If you might recall, the roleying event that we have established during the second day of the Foundation Week celebration was a big sess for us all. And in that ord, the whole ss agreed that the funds that we have earned from that event will go to our ss outing.


    And speaking of that event, that is what they are nning about the moment our ss professor for ourst subject came out of the ssroom.


    "It would be such a lovely idea if we trust our funds in doing something educational. Like going to the Royal Auditorium near the famous themed park of Bartholomew." said the known nerd and prodigy of the ss named Cailin Matthews. She then raised her hand up and fixed her thick-framed sses.


    "In that way, we could also have fun at the park before or after we watched some stage y at the auditorium." she quickly added, looking shy, and immediately went back to her seat.


    The ss president seemed to be pleased with her suggestion, for he might have liked watching stage ys himself or going to the themed parks. But even with that brilliant suggestion by a brilliant student, it still did not escape the scorns of the imprudent Jill.


    "Very educational indeed," she stated in an overly sarcastic manner. "But also quite tedious, if you ask me."


    "No one asks for your opinion, Jill." the ss president cuts her off right here and there.


    "Cailin''s suggestion is exceptional, I must say," Iplimented to boost the girl''s confidence before writing it on the board along with my other ssmate''s suggestions such as horseback riding, going on a pic beside ake or ocean, and going to the art museum.


    I saw Cailin smile in my direction.


    "I can''t believe such a man of the elite society would take heed in meremoners such as that girl." Jill snapped, eyeing Cailin with contempt before slumping herself back to her seat.


    I almost rolled my eyes at her childish behavior but then it is best to keep my annoyance within myself.


    "Now, let''s resume our business, shall we?" the ss president said, trying to gain back the attention of the whole ss from the scene that Jill caused a while ago.


    In the end, Cailin''s suggestion won the most votes. So, it would only mean that we will spend half of the day at the auditorium and themed park. Most of the ss seemed delighted by the final decision, but there are some, like Jill''s kind, who looked at the idea with great envy and contempt.


    sses are over and it is time for us to clean the ssroom. You might have an idea that I am currently assigned as part of today''s cleaners, and you are definitely right.


    But this time though, Jill is conveniently not part of the group, but she has been reced by Cailin, the student earlier who bravely suggested the themed park and auditorium earlier to the ss. Currently, I could see her holding a broom and gently sweeping the floors of our ssroom.


    The others, well, being the rich, young brats that they are and living like Jill herself, haven''t the slightest conscience to help the girl out and continue chit chatting with themselves. Maybe it has been this way since the beginning, but I was too wrapped up in my own life problems that I tend to overlook situations such as this.


    Even I noticed her presence just now.


    "Cailin." I called out gently, which made her stop sweeping for a while, spun around, and turned to look at me.


    "Ms. Vice president," she said with a bright smile stered on her face, making you convinced that everything is alright with her life.


    "Why are you the only one who is doing all this cleaning?" Then I snapped my head to look at my other ssmates. Well, I happen to be the leader of this group, so I must have the authority to chastise thesezy people to get back to work.


    "And you," I spat, ring at each one of them. "Why are you not doing your part? We are a team here. We should share the same workload."


    "Nah. Cailin is willing to do all the work for us." One of the girls with curly, red hair. "Isn''t it right Cailin?"


    Cailin, looking quite nervous in her ce, almost flinched when the girl spared her the look. I can''t help but furrow my eyebrows at that.


    "R-right." she barked the words like she is supposed to do. "I can do all the work, ms. Vice president. You could also rest if you like--"


    "No," I got the broom from her and let her have the rest that she deserves. "You rest while I do the cleaning. I will have to send a report to the homeroom adviser, if I must."


    I red onest time at my insensitive ssmates before I started the sweeping. I was just finished wiping the windows, and this should not be a hassle at all.


    The next few days, I can''t help but feel worried and at the same time attached to Cailin, that is after I knew that she is also the same as me a meremoner who is born into a not -so-blessed family and a schr of this academy.


    That must have been the reason why some of my ssmates treat her indifferently.


    But even after I extended all my efforts in befriending her, she doesn''t seem to be interested in having me as her friend nor anyone in this ss for anything of that sort. I wonder why that is.


    "A salon will be opening up tomorrow near our school," Arie said during our break time at the cafeteria. "Care to join me for a girl bonding? You know, before our scheduled ss trip this Saturday happens."


    "Totally on it!" Maggie burst out in glee. Then it was time for them to look in my direction to see if I will being or not.


    "You know I can''t, right? Too expensive for me plus there is--"


    "Your grandmother, we know," Arie gave me a sympathetic smile. "We understand if you can''te."


    My lips quivered as I gave them a sincere apologetic look, "I am really sorry guys. I will just make it up to you in my vacant days."


    "Sure," they both said in unison.


    Aww I have such genuine and caring friends.


    A few minutes before our scheduled return for our first-period ss in the afternoon, it was also the time when nature chose to call. ''Ah, great.'' I thought sarcastically. ''Right on time.''


    And so I was forced to go to the washroom to relieve the call.


    "You have us reported to the homeroom adviser, you ugly loser!"


    I almost flinched the moment I heard a female student bellow angrily like that inside the women''s washroom. It took all my force to peek to know what is currently happening inside.


    It was then that my eyes almost widened upon witnessing a scene where Cailin is sprawled over at the floor, dripping wet for some reason that heaven only knows what on earth did these female bullies did to her.


    And by the looks of these bullies, they happen to be my ssmates, also known as Jill''s disciples and wanna-be''s.


    The tall girl with broad shoulders and almost manly-structure (my guess is that she is from the sports club of the academy) lifted her right hand up, and was about to smack the poor girl in her head after cursing at her earlier when I decided it''s time for me to enter and interrupt this awful scene.


    "Incarcerous!"


    The moment I chanted the spell out of instinct, a st of light came out of my right palm that hit the target almost instantly. Ropes then started to emerge out of nowhere that starts to bind both of her hands at the moment.


    "Hey! Who did this to me?" the bully cried out. She then snapped her head up, until such time that she was able to see my face, smirking in her direction.


    "Why you little--"


    "Didn''t your mothers tell you that it is not right to oppress anyone, nor use their weakness against them?" I stated, raising an eyebrow at all of them.


    "I was the one who reported you to the adviser for not helping with the cleaning duties the other day. Why must it be that you had to take all the me to this poor girl who did nothing to you?" I quickly added.


    The leader''s fellow oppressors started raising their palms and looked like they are ready to attack me any time. But the girl motioned her head to stop, and so they did. Okay, that is very generous of her.


    "Be d that someone cares enough to tell us not to harm you, nor touch any strand of your hair. Or else, you''ll be good as dead right here and then."


    Huh? I wonder who could that someone be.


    The bully was able to unbind herself afterward as they made their exit from the washroom. But I did not miss the chance to see her menacing eyes looking in my direction before she totally left the ce.


    Now that they are all gone, I rushed to Cailin''s aid as I helped her get back to her feet and dried her at the same time with my magic.


    "Are you hurt? Do you want me to bring you into the school infirmary to have you checked?"


    But the girl did not speak, yet managed to shake her head to her sides.


    "You know, I''m here," I said, causing her head to meet my gaze. "If you feel alone... if you feel that there is no one to help you with what you are going through, I am here to help you. If you will let me, of course."


    Cailin was not able to contain her emotions inside of her any longer. In the next few minutes, I already saw her wailing at my shoulder as she tugged the fabric of my uniform.


    "Thank you" she finally managed to say through her tears. "... my friend."

 Chapter 75: Burnt Marks

    Chapter 75: Burnt Marks


    In all of our training sessions, it has never left my keen observation that Alexander Crimson, the very guy who is so heartless to reject my confession for him the other day, had not spared with a single look for a tiny, ever-so-brief moment these past few weeks ever since that unfateful incident.


    The rejection that I received was far more bearable than him not speaking to me (or even looking in my direction) at all. He set the mood and did all those sorts of indecent actions towards me the other night, yes.


    But why is it that I shall be the only one to suffer the consequences?


    Is this really the normal case for a meremoner such as myself? At first, I deemed him to be heartless. But I didn''t have any single idea that was indeed his true nature. And I was an idiot to fall for a guy like him.


    "Again!"


    Alex''s sharp roar echoed through the corners of the open backyard of the castle while we did my set of lessons for the day that sends my mind back to what we are currently doing.


    He was the one to chose the venue of our training for the past few weeks, and ording to him, it would only be appropriate if the training would be held in an open field such as this (especially when it is just the two of us, unchaperoned), but of course, provided that no single soul is allowed here except for my three mentors.


    And speaking of the other two mentors, they definitely chose a great timing to be absent in this time of emotional crisis and went on their separate ways to run some important errands.


    I stretched my palms forward and tried again-- for the nth time-- the magic spell that he was instructing me to do right now. A sh of red, sparkling light first emerged from the scene thatter grew into arge, unbearable zing fire. I must admit that I must have let my emotions y a part in this one to the point that I lost control of it.


    In the next couple of minutes, I spend my time desperately trying to extinguish the me that is still widely floating just above my palms.


    And when I did seed in doing so, it left visible patches of burnt skin in both of my hands that signals an excruciating pain beyond control. A tear almost rolled out of my cheek if it hadn''t been my pride not to cry in front of him that immediately stopped it from surfacing out of my cheeks.


    Seeing my face wincing from the pain that the drawback from the spell had caused on me, I heard Alex made an exasperated sigh before making a statement.


    "I believe we should call this a day," he said and immediately left me here, still suffering for my carelessness-- like he is already doing to me recently.


    I wanted to seize this moment and yell at him, you know pour out my anger at him for abandoning me like this. And I am not simply talking about my burnt skin here, but the way he is cruelly torturing me inside at the moment.


    But I can''t, or I will startle every ear that could hear my words if I start wailing here like a child.


    I can''t help but wish to whoever God is listening right now, that they must make haste already in finding the real prince. Because heaven knows how much longer can I cope up with this emotional pain that builds inside of me.


    Sighing, I was just about to go back inside the castle as well when an unknown man came rushing here, a man that I know I have already seen but had only forgotten his name.


    "Caesar, your majesty. Your royal doctor, in case you have forgotten." the stranger made a swift introduction upon seeing how confused my face looked like the moment I saw him rushing here.


    Ah, yes. The royal doctor, personally assigned to take care of the prince. I have already seen him twice back in the days when I was still too dumb to handle fire magic.


    "Greetings. But I did not recall summoning my personal doctor here." I said, still confused why he is here in the first ce.


    "Mr. Alex was the one to tell me to make haste and cure your burns as soon as possible." Then he made a quick notion toe into my direction and examined my burns. "Now, if I must, I shall start healing your burnt marks in a jiffy."


    And he did his thing in curing the burns. My lips parted when I realized one thing.


    Maybe, that guy is not so heartless after all


    ---


    {We shall go back to the day Krise was released from the infirmary after the sting incident happened at Gilead Academy}


    ...


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Krise was so stubborn that it annoys the sorts of captain Alex. She was clearly told not to go to her school unless they make sure that she is truly fine, but she still insisted on her ways and went to that very same school where she has been hurt the other day.


    Heaven knows how it annoyed the hell out of him. That girl can be really a pain in the neck sometimes, he thought.


    So he did what he thought is a must-do at this point. And that is to hunt those culprits who have been responsible for what happened to her during her locking incident, and make them pay for what they did to her.


    He disguised himself first like that of a teenage student''s form, wearing a pair of fake thick-framed sses to add to his geekish look. Alex mimics the uniform of the prominent Gilead Academy with the aid of magic.


    And when he believed everything is already settled, he started teleporting his way towards the very entrance of the school. He made sure to duck his head as he made his way inside the school along with other multitudes of students who happen to be also with him that kept the attention of the guard away from him.


    While he walks in the hallways of the school building, he also can''t help but wonder what the hell is wrong with him and why is he doing this in the first ce. There hadn''t be anyone-- save it be for the real prince-- that he extended this kind of effort for someone.


    And being oblivious to his own feelings, Alex couldn''te up with a clear, thorough exnation of why is he doing this in the first ce.


    But since he is already here, might as well stop himself from thinking such nonsense things and concentrate his main goal and reason as to why he is here in the first ce.


    The students that chose to standby on the sides of the hallways either alone or with their friends started throwing weird gazes at me that he just simply ignored, a natural thing to do for him -- as natural as breathing.


    If Alex recalls it properly, that stubborn girl surprisingly belongs to ss 1-A, where the staff deploys the best of the students who were able to pass the entrance exams with exceptionally high marks.


    And here Alex thought that the girl he was training to almost be as good as the wizard for the past three months now, he believes, is anything but a pure dummy-- especially when ites to executing her magic.


    Oh, how fun it is for him to remember the very first time Krise attempted to do her first spell right in front of him. Every time his mind recalls it, he can''t help butugh (and snort, when is alone in his room of course) at the girl''s misfortune.


    But nheless, thed tried going at the said room, activated his invisibility through chanting a spell (without even giving a damn care if anyone sees him doing it or not), and entered the ssroom, the door being surprisingly opened already.


    The very first thing that caught his attention was, of course, the mulish girl who happens to be known as Krise, reading something from the sheets of paper as loud, and emotionally, as she could. It was on those words that are so very romantic to hear that he almost believed that was directed for him,


    But that would be foolish of him to assume, right?


    He pulled himself together and tried to focus on pinpointing the main suspects for her misfortune the other day for the next couple of minutes.


    And when he already did identify them solely based on the mean look on their faces (or at least, that''s what he thought) Alex wasted no time and confronted them outside the school building, somewhere in the school field that is away from the prying eyes of other students.


    "Listen to this very carefully," Alex spat the words with so much hate at the two unfortunatedies that were forced to face his wrath. By now, he made it sure that they can see him, but still, in his disguise form, that is.


    And by now, thesedies were tied on their arms to prevent them from using magic against him.


    "If I shall see youying even just one strand of Krise''s hair, I shall see to it that you will be paying for it with your dear lives." he threatened without caring to question if he did get the right gals or not.


    The girls, in return, quickly nodded at him in haste. They surely did not know the guy, that is for sure. But there is something in his eyes that makes them believe that he is deadly serious about his threat, yet they can''t tell why.


    "Good," he said, snapping his fingers to untie them in an instant.


    The allegedly-used ssmates of Krise, who were actually known in their ss as Jill''s minions, were already prepared to take their revenge on him.


    But before they had the opportunity to do so, the strange guy had already disappeared into their sight in just a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 76: The Class Outing

    Chapter 76: The ss Outing


    -KRISELLA-


    It took all the while for me to muster some courage to tell my three mentors about our uing ss trip for the weekends, fearing that they might reject it and never let me join my ssmates.


    But Lancelot, the most kind-hearted one among the three, did not see a reason why he would keep me from joining. (Even if Alex at that time-- I suspect-- is already on the verge of turning down the invitation on my behalf.)


    "It is unlikely for us to have random visitors in this castle every day," I remembered him saying this line somewhere on Thursday afternoon, I believe, one eye ncing over at the grumpy captain of the magic army.


    "So you need not worry about anything. The prince is, after all, known to be often out on his quests and endeavors," he quickly added, stering a sincere smile across his handsome, mature face.


    His words definitely sent a wave of relief inside of me instantly.


    And so Saturday finally came without notice. The light that prates through the windows of the prince''s chamber got me awake almost instantly, making me omit a wide yawn in the process.


    Even though I was already excited for the past few days about this outing that I already mentioned, I can''t help but be sumbed to my drowsiness as I was nning to spend the next few seconds stillzily lying in the silky mattress of this king-sized soft bed.


    But then again, it was also in that exact moment when my eyes caught a glimpse of the time on the wall clock facing in my direction. The memories of ourst day''s discussion about our ss outing immediately made me stand up from the bed.


    "Oh my goodness! I need to hurry!" I murmured and almost dashed my way towards the bathroom.


    Drowsiness, as I realized while I was cramming like an idiot towards the bathroom, almost won over my excitement for this trip that I am about to embark on.


    ---


    On my way outside the castle, specifically on the rear portion so that I would not be seen by any other castle servants and guards, the sun is already in its full appearance in the daylight skies, indicating only that it must have been past eight by now.


    Eight-thirty should be the exact time that we are told to appear at the school gates, and from there threerge horse-driven omnibuses, that were assigned to carry the ss of twenty-one students, would be picking us up and dropping us off at our destination.


    But if I hadn''t been sleeping like a log earlier, I should have an abundant amount of time to prepare and not be panicking like a fool at the moment.


    "Oh, good riddance," I grumbled to myself. "I guess I do not have a choice at this hour but to teleport my way towards the gates of Gilead Academy."


    I grimaced for a bit as I recalled the very first day I used this kind of spell in an attempt to escape from the captain''s eagle-like clutches. That moment never fails to make my face flush with much embarrassment, but I certainly don''t have time for this.


    And, good heavens! I am not that same half-witted girl that the captain knew a few months ago. I am stronger now, but still not knowledgeable enough, thus exins why I still need to take my daily training sessions, yet enough for me to chant the necessary spell at this time in a perfect manner.


    Smiling to myself, I started chanting the spell without any w, my backpack made of leather securely strapped on my shoulders.


    "Transportium Nextorbitorium!"


    And the next thing I know is that I found myself standing at the very gates of the magical institution in which I am currently enrolled. I was standing there like a dimwit, wondering why on Earth are my ssmates not here or if they have already departed without me, when I heard that familiar sharp, arrogant voice from behind that instantly made me turn around.


    "You''rete, good riddance!"


    It was the ss president, standing currently outside an omnibus-- arge wagon-like structure that was painted in yellow and red, with a shade of blue on the edges. He seemed quite upset, for his arms are now crossed over his chest, somewhat in a business-like manner, like he has been waiting for me all this time.


    Of course, he is upset. I caused a momentarily moment of dy to our trip, and I am certainly aware that it was entirely my fault.


    "I am really so sorry for the dy. I had to help my grandmother in certain chores beforeing all the way over here," I tried to exin, looking as apologetic as I could be.


    Guilt was there for lying, of course, but I guess I am already used to it that my body almost felt numb to it. Not that I should be proud of it or anything of that sort.


    "Save your breath and hop in!" The ss president rolled his eyes and went inside a few minutester. I followed as quickly as possible.


    In the next few minutes, all of us had to endure the hassle of bearing the bumpy ride caused by the roads mostly made of cobblestones. Truly, I could say that it served as the number one factor of our temporary difort at this very hour.


    I decided to push this negative feeling aside and concentrate on the fun that we are about to experience in the near future. And so in that matter, it really didn''te to my attention until now that the seat to which the ss president saved on behalf of my absence earlier was just next to his.


    Craning my head, I tried to look for any signs of my friends being in this same vehicle as I was, but to no luck, I hadn''t seen them here. Probably they were deposited into a different omnibus, I assume.


    The ss president, being the most observant person I know so far, must have sensed my growing uneasiness next to him. And so at that moment, he decided to express his thoughts in a not-so-unpleasant way.


    "If you hadn''t beente a while ago, you would be having a lovely privilege to sit with your friends at the momentand I wouldn''t have to endure sitting in this godforsaken vehicle next to your annoying presence."


    Instead of being irritated, I found his words a bitforting for some reason. It must have been because I was already used to his snarky attitude so far, I believe.


    "Really?" I mused, cocking my head in his direction and arching one eyebrow at him. "Then why on earth would you save a seat for an annoying girl such as myself next to your oh-so-glorious presence? Pray tell."


    "Because I don''t have a choice," he immediately responded, his voice filled with frustration but not displeasure.


    I said nothing about it afterward and let the silence insert itself between us for the next couple of minutes.


    Finding myself getting a little bit bored with all this waiting toe to our destination, I then decided to peer through the window (because I was given the privilege to sit next to it) and upied myself with counting how many carriages are we currently passing by.


    There are certainly plenty of carriages at this time of the morning, which is considered normal. For businessmen, elite members of the society or even just in, ordinary workers usually go out of their houses to start their day in their individual tasks at this time of the day.


    And I have this knowledge that I would soon end up in that same position when the time for me to graduate arrives.


    The omnibus soon halted before we had ever noticed, and the ss president and I were the first ones to stand up and see to it that discipline and orderliness shall be implemented as we go down from here.


    "I was so d to be out of this cursed vehicle, alive andplete," One ssmate of mine standing closest to me blurted out all of a sudden as soon as we all came out of it.


    Well, I have to agree that it was the most ufortable carriage ride I had ever experienced.


    I caught a glimpse of Cailin after a few minutes and managed to smile at her genuinely while waving. She waved back before walking towards my direction.


    "You must feel very excited. This was your idea, after all," I said.


    "Oh, you would be surprised to know that I hadn''t slept a wink yesterday just merely thinking about this trip." she mused.


    Our conversation sadly ended there when Mr. Pumpkin, our ss adviser, gathered us in front of him and told us about the activities that we are about to do at this moment.


    "The facility of the auditorium has told me that the show will begin in the afternoon, around two to be precise. In the meantime, I shall take you first to the nearest museum here in the Bartholomew Square."


    "A museum? I never thought there is particrly one of that sort here," Cailin inquired with great interest.


    "Bartholomew Museum was actually exclusive only for the elite members of the society, that is why only a few, selected people had the idea that it actually exists here. But since the owner of it is my greatest friend, then I decided to secure a privilege to let my students in of that facility in just short notice for such cases like this suddenly emerging out of the original n.." Mr. Pumpkin shed his triumphant smile at each one of us.


    Half of the ss cheered on this great news, and the other half did not care at all.


    And so, after that quick ss orientation, our ss adviser finally led us straight to the Bartholomew Museum, as what Mr. Pumpkin called it earlier.

 Chapter 77: DO NOT UNLOCK THIS CHAPTER- No New Update For Today

    Chapter 77: DO NOT UNLOCK THIS CHAPTER- No New Update For Today


    (Hi guys! If you are wondering why there isn''t any new updates for today, that is actually because your author for today is suffering from dysmonerrhea (a girl''s thing in red days xD) I already used up my drafts, and as much as i would love to write now, the muscle cramps just ain''t cooperating.


    I shall continue probably tomorrow, hopefully the pain would go away by that time. For now, I''mma need to repeat a chapter. Hoping for your kind consideration. :<


    ---


    I woke up the following day feeling really heavy and hot inside.


    My eyelids are weighed down to which makes it hard for me to open my eyes, and my movements are kinda sluggish. Nheless, I tried myself getting up from bed but only ending up crashing down to it once again.


    Then there was a knock on the door that interrupted the serenity inside the room... and a voice of that heartless, cold, jerk follows after that.


    "Krise? Are you awake now?" I heard him asked loud and clear.


    My mouth opened to respond, but surprisingly nothing came out from it. I could also feel my throat aching for some reason.


    Oh right! Remembering all the events that happened yesterday night, I somehow recalled myself crying all night for that unfortunate scene I came to witness with those poor, adorable children.


    Seeing their foster parent died, whom I know they loved dearly, and with me just standing there and doing nothing really aches my heart to the extent that it kept me up all night.


    Seeing that I haven''t answered his question earlier, I felt the door opening and in it came out Alex with his usual frowning face as his intimidating eyes bore into mine. He folded his arms to his chest before saying, "So, you''re awake now. And I thought you are still sleeping."


    "Alright, I''ll get up. Just one sec."


    As soon as he heard me saying those words, Alex turned his back and was about to walk his way towards the door when he suddenly heard a light thud from behind him.


    It was actually me, falling from the bed like a total idiot when I almost crawled my way out of the bed because I was having a hard time getting up on my own.


    His eyes slightly widened as he walked towards me.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    I looked up to him and I saw a close-up view of his handsome but cold face. His brows furrowed and his lips curled up while he tries to examine my condition right now.


    "Your face is heavily-tainted in red," he said as a matter of fact.


    Yeah, I can definitely feel my cheeks burning and my body aching right now.


    Then I saw one hand of his touched my forehead thatpletely changed his nonchnt expression for today.


    "What the heck! You have a fever!" he says with a hint of concern on his tone or was I just hallucinating around here?


    He quickly scooped me up in his arms and ced me back in my bed before stating, "I will tell Lancelot and Lucas toe here to let them know of your condition." he says before turning his back once again and left the room.


    Well, it looks like I have seen another side of Alex just now


    ---


    A few secondster, Alex came back with Lucas and Lancelot behind him.


    Lucas has the thermometer ced on his right hand and had my temperature checked on it. Moments after he measured my body temperature, he held up the thermometer high and read its content.


    "You are literally burning Krise! Your body is at forty degrees celsius!" Lucas eximed as he examines the thermometer to double-check.


    Lancelot sped its hands and dered, "So it''s settled then. There will be no training sessions for you today Krise. In the meantime, take your time to rest. I will just have your breakfast brought here in a couple of minutes."


    "T-Thanks, Lancelot." I managed to say these words despite my voicecking strength right now.


    "And the one who will be taking care of you for today is none other than Alex himself." Lancelot continued, which made Alex''s mouth literally dropped.


    "What? Why me?" Alexined while one finger was pointing to himself.


    Then seeing that Lancelot only looked at him in the eyes without responding, he quickly added. "Is this a part of your guilt-tripping or what?"


    In the end, thed can''t do much about it but to ept Lancelott''s punishment.


    All three of them quickly left the room, for Lancelot and Lucas have other important things to do right now, but the heatless, cold jerk returned to my room with a tray in hand where the bowl of soup, spoon, an apple, and a ss of orange juice was ced.


    "Eat." was all he said before setting the tray on top of my side table.


    I only looked at him without moving while my mind is questioning, ''Is this the way he takes care of sick people? Seriously?''


    My silence made his eyebrow arched at me. "What?"


    "Nothing. I just find it fascinating how you take care of sick people. That''s all." I said my thoughts out loud with a little sarcasm mixed up to it before forcing myself to sit up straight and got the soup from the tray with a saucer te beneath.


    "Whatever. I''ll just do something and will be back here as soon as you''re done eating." As soon as he had spoken these words, he didn''t wait for my response and left the room just like that.


    "Typical Alex," I muttered to myself before I started to sip from the soup.


    ---


    -ALEX-


    I am currently in my office, reviewing the documents that the applicants who want to join Gilead''s magic army sent in when a knock came on my door.


    I shouted "Come in" before the door opened and in it revealed Caleb, the vice-captain of the magic army in our magic army uniform consisting of a ck, hooded robe with the symbol of a shield and a cross in the middle embroidered on his chest paired with ck boots toplete the look.


    "Apology for my intrusion, captain, but won''t you suppose to supervise our trainees for today?" he asked upon entering my office.


    Heaving out a sigh, I lifted my head to look at him before responding, "I can''t. I have other important things to do here. Will you take my ce instead?"


    I certainly can''t tell him that I have an annoying girl that I need to mind for today!


    "I understand," replied the vice-captain. "I will let others know."


    And with that, he finally left my office. I was about to go back to review these documents when I suddenly thought of that girl. It has been several minutes since Ist check on her. Might as well visit her in her room now.


    With that thought in my mind, I quickly get up from my seat and started walking towards the master wizard''s chamber which we currently ced the girl.


    Before Lancelot left the castle, by the way, he was able to give me the medicine that he instructed me to give to the sick girl after her meal which then reminds me that I have the medicine ced in the pocket of my trousers.


    So beforepletely going to the room, I went to the kitchen first to get a ss of water before started to walk once again towards it.


    As soon as I reached the prince''s chamber and opened the door without minding to knock, I let myself in and was soon greeted by the sight of the annoying girl already sleeping so peacefully while the tray with the empty bowl and saucer te was left on the side table.


    What the heck! She still needs to drink her medicine!


    I went near to her and yanked her body. "Hey, wake up! You still need to drink your medicine." I said while trying to wake her up.


    Thank goodness it didn''t take long for her drowsy eyes to open and her body to sit up straight from bed before taking the medicine and the ss of water in my hands. I saw her engulfing it as quickly as she could.


    When I got the ss of water from her, she resumed her interrupted sleep and was able to doze off in just a matter of a few seconds. I touched her forehead without her noticing it, and was surprised to feel it burning hot right there.


    Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I picked up the tray from the side table and went back to the kitchen. The next thing I did was to get a small container of cold water and a towel from my room before going back to the prince''s chamber.


    I ced the bedroom chair beside the bed, which was already ced at one corner of the room. Then I started to soak the towel in cold water, gave it a tight squeeze, and ced it on this girl''s forehead.


    Upon cing the towel, I paused for a moment as I stared at her face up close.


    She really is a spitting image of the prince and master wizard, a person whom I grew up close with. I remember Prince Arthur being a pain in my ass as well, just like this girl yet he treated me like I was his real brother.


    Remembering what this girl said in her on-the-spot speech back there in the royal gathering, I bet Prince Arthur would have said the same things she mentioned out there.


    I know for a fact that I was being hard on her, but I can''t help if it somehow aches my heart every time I see this girl in front of me, who reminds me of the lost prince every, single day. And I know it''s not her fault either for making me feel this way


    I facepalmed myself.


    Why am I feeling so guilty right now? That man of God who likes to guilt-trip people! I know that idiot Lancelot is the reason why I am now being like this! Screw him and his words!


    Heaving out a sigh of exasperation, I run my hand through my disheveled hair, bent my body down a little, and spoken these words in a whisper,


    "I''m sorry, Krise"

 Chapter 78: The Stage Play

    Chapter 78: The Stage y


    <strong>{Author''s Note: Be it known unto you, my dear readers, that after I have done my research for this particr chapter, I''ve learned that amusement parks hadn''t yet been established until the 19th century, contrary to my 18th-century story timeline. But for the sake of imagination, let us hone our thoughts to ept that they are already existing in this story. xD)</strong>


    ---


    The trip to the museum was anything but interesting-- well not for me, at least. But there are some people I know, namely Cailin and the ss president, who acted as if they are having the time of their life simply by sitting inside a museum and listening to a guide who seemed to have been in his thirties or forties already.


    After all, I hate the History subject in the first ce. Not a fan of artifacts or memorizing significant names and timelines at all!


    "And this"


    The entire ss stopped walking before arge and tall gold statue of a boy in hisvish royal garb, centered on the Museum''s second floor. I tried hard to imagine the details of this remarkable work made by an evidently skilled sculptor.


    Why, this is...


    "... this is the newest attraction here. Donated by the prince himself after the famous sculptor Leonel Newton had given it to him as a personal gift." The tour guide tried to exin in the simplest words that he could utter to a bunch of first-year academic students.


    I blinked quite a few times after hearing those words and peered up once more at this magnificent statue. It is certainly captivating to the eye. An art that would capture even the most casual of people''s attention, such as myself.


    My gazended on its almond-shaped eyes on his face, sculpted with perfect precision. It really looked like it stared directly in my direction. That''s how I could truly allot credit to Leonel for this marvelous work on this thing in front of me.


    Seriously, what the hell am I even trying to say?


    "Now, moving on to the next one"


    My attention was then snapped back to the present time as I heard the business-like tone of our tour guide for today while he scurries away from this ce. And so are my ssmates.


    I was also going to walk with them as well, but then something caught my attention. Something that I am debating within myself if the mere event was only caused by my imagination or not.


    When I was about to nce away from the statue, I noticed its eyes slightly tilted toward my direction, but when I decided to stay for a few seconds, hoping it would happen again so I could reassure myself, it did not.


    "Krise! What are you still doing there?" the ss president practically shouted from the other side, causing the menacing stares from my other ssmates to fall into my ce. "Get here this instance. You sure like to fall from behind, don''t you?"


    His voice was all I need to interrupt my ridiculous train of thoughts at the moment and hurriedly ran my way towards my ssmates as quickly as I could.


    After the rather dull, dreary, and to be honest, slightly creepy museum trip, Mr. Pumpkin decided that it was time for us to take our lunch at the nearby diner co-owned by his brother. (He said this as we walked out of the museum.)


    While everyone was busy choosing their peers at an empty table, I immediately spotted my friends Maggie and Arie as they walked towards Cailin and I-- because Cailin never left my side when my other friends weren''t around at the time.


    "I heard you arete earlier than our original call time?" Arie greeted me with this kind of question that I suppressed my urge to roll my eye.


    "Yes, it''s been quite tough to convince my grandmother to let me join in this trip than I had truly imagined." I casually said, well as casually as I could.


    "Oh, you poor thing." Maggie crooned. "Living under a strict household must be so hard on your part."


    I barked a light chuckle, making it to sound humorous as I could.


    "At first, yeah. But then I just learned to get the hang of it, you know."


    After that, I swiftly seized this opportunity to redirect my friends'' attention out of my personal life by introducing them to Cailin, a slightly non-existent part of our ss that not at all my ssmates are so familiar with, even with these two.


    I felt relieved when they dly agreed to the invitation of letting Cailin join us for lunch and seeded in misleading the topic earlier. Overall, the lunch had been such a wonderful moment for the four of us that included exchanging remarks, jokes, andughter.


    There was enough room for us to enjoy our childhood once again when Mr. Pumpkin allowed us to roam around the themed park of Bartholomew Fair for a short while before the y at the auditorium officially starts.


    My friends and I decided to reminisce our childhood years by trying to ride on the merry-go-round like some bunch of silly girls such as ourselves without even having to care what our other ssmates might be going to say.


    Others opted for a thrilling ride which I came to knowter as the rollercoaster that was solely run by some machinery with an aid of magic.


    My small group decided to join the fun, and we ran to the ticketing booth of the said ride, only to find ourselves screaming our guts out for the next couple of minutes, (and with some puking in Maggie''s part as we exited the ride).


    After that heart-stopping ride at the rollercoaster and Maggie feeling a lot better now, it was then when we made to ourselves not to do it again and moved on with our next endeavors.


    To make Maggie feel a lot better, we decided to take her into a sweet treats corner where all sorts of sweets are being made and sold in different booths aligned in one line. Maggie''s eyes then lit up as she saw the cotton candy booth, so we approached the cotton candy maker and bought four sticks of this deliciously twirled, fluffy, mouth-watering candy each.


    "This is fun..." Cailin burst out unexpectedly, which caused the three of us to turn towards her. "... I have never experienced hanging out like this with other people my age and not feeling hurt or judged."


    I smiled at her, the warmest that I could give to a person.


    "Consider yourself as part of this group starting today," I dered, eyeing my two other friends for support and confirmation. "Isn''t that right girls?"


    "Right, indeed." Maggie also smiled at Cailin. "I will love to have you as one of my friends."


    "Thank you" thetter said thankfully. "... thank you so much."


    Our quite heartwarming conversation sadly had to end there in haste after our ss adviser called each one of us to proceed to the auditorium. Without anyints, we did as what we are told to do and followed our teacher all the way to ourst destination for the day.


    In the next couple of hours, we find ourselves seatedfortably on a long velvet, woolen chair as we served as today''s spectators for a special performance that the members of the known theater group here in Citadel-- The Eureka Theatrepany-- along with other guests as well.


    "The y that they are currently performing is famously known as Hermani, a poetic tragedy of five acts written by Victor Hugo, the very first known romantic drama in our 18th century." I heard Mr. Pumpkin briefly exined to us about the y.


    Most of us actually hadn''t paid any attention to his words until he said, "I want you to pay attention to every detail of the y, for I will require you to write a short reaction paper about that that you will need to pass notter than tomorrow."


    All groaned and made some exasperated sighs after that. Typical,zy students aren''t we?


    When the y had finallye to its end after an achingly stretched of another one to two hours of our lives, the director of the theatre group-- a red-haired woman in her thirties, I suppose-- surprisingly came to our direction after the curtains had been closed.


    "Ms. Leighman, what a pleasure to see you again up this close." Mr. Pumpkin greeted the stage director with a mix of delighted yet formal tone as well.


    "The pleasure is mine," The woman called Ms. Leighman nodded curtly to our adviser before roaming her eyes towards our direction.


    "I came here to look for that brilliant actress that I happen to watch at their live roleying performancest Foundation week celebration," she announced that caused a slight gasp in my ssmates'' part.


    Then a brave soul raised her hand. "You mean me, Ms. Leighman?"


    A brave soul who happens to bear the name of Jill Harrington.


    "No," the woman tantly said that almost made my friendsugh at my sides.


    I watched her scan the crowd for the one person she seemed to be talking about, but when her eyes met mine, a smile emerged from her lips, and her right hand raised and pointed toward me.


    "You, young miss..." she dered, pointing firmly in my direction. "... is who I''ve been looking for all this time," she continued.

 Chapter 79: A Flash of Relief

    Chapter 79: A sh of Relief


    The ss of 1-A began leaving the auditorium one by one as we prepared to return to the Gilead Academy. But I remained inside, standing next to Ms. Leighman with my adviser Mr. Pumpkin standing behind her.


    My heart throbbed at the moment. Thinking about her offer more carefully, I could have a different way to earn my own ie. I could also be away from the castle and pretended that the people I met there did not exist at all.


    And then I could have all the peace and time in the world, just like what I originally nned and wanted the first time I went here to Citadel.


    No more sorrows, no more heartaches, no more strict time schedule to follow or an arrogant teacher to face every single day.


    I will be free atst.


    "Ms. Leighman I" I proceeded to speak, thinking I would like to take this once in a lifetime opportunity bestowed to a person, but I do not understand why my heart seems to grieve in the decision that I am now about to make.


    "Hmm?" The director crooked one eyebrow upward, indicating that her patience is already at its limit for waiting for my answer.


    It''s true that I started my time in the castle quite rough, I suppose. However, there are certain good things I am currently enjoying while I''m still pretending to be the prince.


    I was able to master certain spells that I cannot execute properly in the past, thanks to my short-tempered teacher. Then there''s the privilege of living in a castle other people dream of. I have good friends like Lucas and Lancelot, as well as arge sum of money no woman my age can earn nowadays.


    All in all, though my first stay in the castle did not go well, I also cannot say that my whole stay there for the past few months is really worse. In fact, it is really not so bad.


    And then There is also this childhood dream that I have of being a master wizard like my deceased father once was. I won''t trade it for anything else, even though there seems to be no hope for that.


    Now, going back to Ms. Leighman, I smiled at her-- an apologetic one-- and resumed my statement.


    "I believe that the offer is truly enlightening for me... especially since I''m not an experienced actress myself. However, I prioritize my studies above all else, so I apologize if I need to decline the offer."


    Well, there goes my chance of being a famous theater actress. This better be worth the risk, or there might be a possibility that I would have to regret this for the rest of my life.


    Ms. Leighman''s stern face managed to force a smile, and said, "Well then, it is nice to meet you in person. However, in case you changed your mind though"


    She handed me a small piece of thick paper, which I dly took. The top of the paper is printed with the name of their theater group, and below it is her name, printed in bold letters.


    "... You can reach out to me through the telephone number written on that card."


    That was herst statement before she gave a curt nod to both me and my ss adviser and went back to her group on stage.


    "And now, we shall return to the omnibus." My teacher said, to which I responded with a nod.


    ---


    That night, at the castle, I was still thinking about the chance that was given to me to change my fate as Iy down at the prince''s king-sized bed. If I came to ept the offer, then maybe I won''t have to do this whole impersonation thing ever again.


    I would have the freedom that I truly deserve.


    And yet, why did I let that chance slip through my fingers? Is it really because of my dream of bing the master wizard someday? Or is it because of something else?


    Seriously, why am I even thinking about this at the moment? Shouldn''t I drop this matter on hand since I already declined the offer? What is the use of worrying about it anyway?


    I heaved a long, dramatic exasperated sigh and tried to close my eyes to let sleepe to me in this instance. But no matter what I do, it seems that I cannot force myself to sleep at this rate.


    "Oh damn it, it seems I could not retire at this hour," I grumbled to myself and proceeded with getting up from the bed and sitting in the corner of it.


    "Now what should I do?"


    It may have seemed stupid, but I started getting up and performed several jumping jacks I had learned during my elementary years. Maybe, just maybe, I would feel sleepy from exhaustionter on.


    I was still jumping up and down while pping my hands in the air when I heard a voice saying this out of nowhere.


    "You know, you look like a dimwit while you are doing that kind of thing,"


    My lips parted when I heard the arrogant, cold muscr voice emerge from nowhere. I did not react at first, however, when my senses regained normality again...


    "Secretorum Fidelium!"


    I snapped to my right, stretching my right hand forward in the process, as I perform the spell used to reveal persons in their invisible mode.


    There was no doubt that the captain of the magic army managed to enter this room, in his invisible mode earlier for his familiar figure was soon revealed in front of me.


    "What the hell is this Alex?"


    I almost screamed, but then after reminding myself that there might be some curious ears that could hear me squealing in a girl''s voice, I prevented myself from doing so.


    "Calm your nerves. It is only I." he casually said. And how the hell is he so casual when he almost acted like a freak barging into a girl''s room? By now, I had forgotten about the jumping jacks part and was solely focused on him.


    "Do you know that you look like some creepy stalker of mine that likes to barge inside a girl''s room?" I spat, not able to contain my frustration.


    To my surprise, however, I do not feel angry at all... rather, I feel relieved seeing him here, acting as if we are back to what we were before all of that awkward moment happened.


    "Creepy? With this charming face that I possess?" And he still has the guts to arch one eyebrow yfully at me! "Ms. Lancaster, don''t you think you are being too rude to your mentor?"


    "If there is someone who is being rude here at the moment," I said, jabbing one finger in his direction. "It is most certainly you, creepy stalker."


    "Okay, first of all you left your door unlocked and I was about to chastise you about your carelessness," he pointed out, motioning his eyes in the direction of the door to which I followed.


    "And second of all, I am anything but creepy."


    I sigh in defeat. I had pretty much figured out that there is no point in arguing against this guy who is likely more knowledgeable than me.


    "Then what are you doing inside the prince''s chamber at this hour?" I was aware that I spoke louder than I should have, so I immediately covered my mouth to remind myself to speak quietly.


    "Sorry," I immediately mouthed.


    "As I said..." Alex now switched back to being his cold, arrogant self and made a serious face. "I wanted to remind you for the nth time to be careful around the castle. Your actions could undermine our ns. You have to be careful around here.."


    I felt a sh of irritation rush over me without any valid reason at all, yet I tried not to let him see it. Instead, I made an apology face.


    "Oh. I am really sorry for that. It must have slipped through my mind earlier." I sighed. "But from now on, I will make sure to lock it at all times, so you have nothing to worry about."


    "Good."


    "Anything else?"


    "I believe that would be all."


    This was thest statement he said before he went toward the door. Just as I turned to get back into bed, he chose to turn around and nce up at me once more. There was a tinge of something in his eyes as he stared right at me.


    Was it relief? Joy? I''m not quite sure.


    "I was so d when you declined that offer at the auditorium earlier... Thank you for staying here," he said, his eyes restless from staring at me for over two seconds.


    "You do?" was all that came out of my mouth.


    But then he came back to his usual self in the next couple of seconds.


    "Well, of course! I was worried that our n might bepromised, and that we wouldn''t be able to find an instant recement if you left us. What were you thinking?" he said, quite irritated.


    But I have this impression that he is not irritated towards me. More on..., he is annoyed with himself for some unknown reason.


    "You are most definitely wee," I muttered sarcastically, ignoring his remark earlier as my arms crossed over my chest.


    When thed didn''t speak after that, I added, "Anything else?"


    But he also chose that time to teleport his way out of here with just a snap of his fingers, leaving freckles of sparkling dust in the process.


    I shook my head in disapproval. "Typical Alex."


    While lying on the bed, it suddenly dawned on me how the hell did he learn of that offer in the first ce?

 Chapter 80: The First Snowfall

    Chapter 80: The First Snowfall


    I was surprised the following day to see how cold the morning was as I made my way toward Gilead Academy. I realized earlier on that I had read that September was the perfect month when they usually start winter in Gilead, but the middle of September is when we feel its intensity.


    Sighing, I silently regretted not being able to bring a jacket with me at this hour. I was in a bit of a hurry to scurry off earlier going towards the school that it must have slipped out of my mind.


    I am really being forgetful these past few weeks.


    "C-cold" I managed to grumble under my breath. Even though it has not snowed yet, this freezing cold wind has already punished me. The vest on my uniform sure is not enough to protect me from shivering a bit.


    "Here"


    A hand suddenly appeared and the next thing I knew, my upper body is now covered with a thick, wool jacket that instantly gave me aforting feeling of warmth.


    My eyes then almost widened the moment I turned around, only to see the handsome face of my childhood friend Dexter Woods.


    "Dexter" I called out, my lips slightly parted in disbelief. "You startled me a bit."


    "Oh, apologies for that," he immediately responded, his hands scratching the back of his neck. "I was just about to greet you when I saw you shivering right here."


    My face instantly flushed thinking about someone who had seen through my stupidity just now. How embarrassing could that be?


    "Right. How stupid of me to assume that I could bear this cold weather," I gave myself a light smack on the forehead for being stupid. Alex was right about one thing ... about me being a dummy.


    "The truth is that I forgot to bring my own jacket. How silly of me. " I quickly added.


    I heard a light chuckle escaped Dexter''s red lips before he replied, "Oh, that''s quite alright. You could borrow mine as long as you wish."


    I eyed him worriedly. "Well, how about you? You will catch a cold if you do let me borrow this."


    "I will be fine. I am much more confident with my health than yours," And for that statement, I arched one eyebrow at him.


    "What?" he said, feigning surprise. "As far as I remember, it is you who has poor health between us that you can easily catch a cold and fever."


    I looked away, ashamed by the fact that Dexter was able to remember even the smallest details in our friendship.


    "I must give you credit for remembering that detail," I mused, smiling at him cheekily.


    "Yes. I know almost everything about you," he said with confidence, proudly lifting his chin to the sky. "Who do you think I am?"


    Iughed out loud at his gesture. It has been a while since we had a conversation like that.


    However, our conversation had toe to an abrupt end when I finally reached my respective ssroom and Dexter said goodbye before we parted ways.


    I was still smiling from ear to ear when someone chose to ruin my good mood by blocking my path towards my chair.


    "You are such a great seducer, aren''t you?"


    It was Jill Harrington and a set of her so-called friendsposed of three, snouty, ugly mean girls like her.


    "I beg your pardon?" I arched one eyebrow at her.


    "First, the ss president. Now, you are starting to seduce Mr. Woods for your own benefit?" Jill jabbed one using finger at me while some of my ssmates are currently watching.


    So far, I have been grateful that it is early for all of my ssmates to be here. But Jill absolutely loves an audience, no matter how small. And she made sure someone was watching when she humiliated me in front of others.


    "Just what exactly are you, huh Krise Lancaster?" she finishes it off with a sneer as she crosses her hands over her chest. Her friends did the same thing.


    My mouth trembled at the corners, not knowing whether I will be angry orugh at the ridiculous usation that she just threw at me. But since she loves a game, I decided to show her how it was yed.


    "Oh my, Ms. Harrington, but I believe your naive brain must have interpreted things quite a bit odd that I believe you need to see a doctor right away-- perhaps an ophthalmologist or a guidance counselor would do?" I countered, shooting her a slightly wicked grin in her direction.


    Now, it was her time to be drawn back before saying, "I beg your pardon?"


    "Be it known on that small brain of yours that I have nothing to with the ss president, nor have ns to seduce him for that matter" I paused for nearly two seconds and savored this moment to see her face being crumpled in front of me.


    And then I resumed once more, "... neither I have ns on seducing someone whom I consider as my childhood friend."


    When Jill said nothing after those things that I have uttered, I quickly added, "Now, if you may, please move along. I believe you are blocking my path."


    And so this made her friends move away, but not prideful Jill. But that''s okay, there is enough room for me to pass by in order for me to reach my seat. I saw my ssmates give me a triumphant smile on my behalf.


    Her look, on the other hand, was telling me that she is still not finished with making my life a living hell in this academy before storming off. Hmm, that''s okay. I believe the life that I currently live is already as bad as hell.


    My day went much the same as I attended my sses one by one. Same old boring professor Mr. Lumberjack at our Quantum Physics ss who discussed the terms on the books in a monotone and sleepy tone. Then after that, there was Ms. Peregrines whose alluring, soft voice can make anyone fall asleep just by hearing her talk.


    While everyone was trying to stay awake as much as possible, I was solely focused on taking notes on each topic that was discussed to prevent myself from falling asleep as well.


    Thankfully though, Mr. Wimbshaw, ourst period teacher in Magic chemistry, isn''t anything like that. He was as jolly as our first period and ss adviser Mr. Pumpkin, but more strict than our adviser though.


    But nheless, I love the way he presents the topic with such vigor and ease that immediately pulls us out of sleep in an instant.


    When the bell finally rang, ending our sses for the day, Mr. Wimbshaw gave us homework to research before he decided to dismiss us.


    The other thing my ssmates didn''t like about ourst period teacher was that he always made sure to leave us with something toplete before dismissing us-- but that is totally fine if you ask me.


    ---


    Despite the sun shining brightly, the wind feels chillier this afternoon than it did earlier as Alex and I prepared for today''s magic training session. The thick royal vest I am wearing today as the fake prince is sofortable that I did not feel the cold under its influence.


    We are currently in the back part of the castle surrounded by my two other mentors: Lancelot and Lucas. In order to prevent anything from burning or being destroyed, it was officially decided that our magic training will take ce here.


    "Motum!" I chanted, which caused arge piece of rock to emerge out of the ground that I immediately used to scoot around the ce as I carefully avoided Alex''s fireballs that he is currently throwing at me.


    Death during the training is, in fact, a must if we need this to work. Sarcasm intended.


    "Ad caelum!"


    I immediately lifted my right hand in the air as an earth column appeared on the ground near Alex''s location. Alex, being a skilled warrior as he is, easily dodged the said attack.


    "I see you did improve on using your terrain spells," he said, quite amused.


    "That, I have to agree on." Lucas chimed in.


    Feeling awkward to beplemented by the jerk and my second mentor, I can''t help but scratch my nape at the moment.


    He then smirked and said, "I believe that concludes our training for the day. You may rest for now."


    "Snow?"


    We are just about to go back to the castle when Lancelot muttered something. All three of us snapped our heads to look at him.


    Breath pales against the numbing air, we blinked thoughtfully as the frost patiently kissed our face, captivated by the soft, dusty, illusions of light that sat heavily on my eyshes.


    "Snow" All three of us muttered under our freezing breaths.


    And right then and thereI got to share the moment with these guys when Gilead experienced its first snowfall of the year.

 Chapter 81: A Sudden Invitation

    Chapter 81: A Sudden Invitation


    My weekends started with the loud voice of the prince''s fiancee'', Princess Marite, barging in the castle like a spoiled brat she is, bellowing my name in the process.


    And I stood by the doorway of the prince''s chamber, newly awake, as I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes. Clearly, it was still too early for her to bother me this way. What does she want from the prince this time?


    Well, since it already came to this, I did my best to prepare and dress myself as the prince as quickly as I could. Once I was done, I went out of the room in haste, only to hear the grumpy captain of the magic army chastising the princess for being too loud this early morning and barging in without notice.


    The princess, on the other hand, countered, saying something about the prince being her fiance'' and she can do anything that she pleases here before sticking her tongue out to him.


    Lancelot motioned me with his eye that I should do something to stop them from further arguing. And so I did.


    "Good morning, my princess," I greeted, interrupting their little, childish argument in an instant. "Apologies for arriving sote, I just woke up, to be honest."


    I once assumed that the haughty princess would find it annoying and would startining about me gettingte to see her. But surprisingly though, all she did was to beam at me sending sparkes of light right in my direction.


    "I can also see that you haven''t rubbed much sleep in your eyes, haven''t you, my prince?" she smilingly said, but that only caused my forehead to wrinkle in front of her.


    "I am not exactly sure if I understand what you mean, my princess," I replied. Confusion is surely evident in my voice right now.


    The princess, on the other hand, only smirked at me before lifting her right hand up until it made its way towards my right eye and rubbed something from it. I wasn''t able to hide my surprise sessfully as I felt my lips parted in astonishment.


    "There" she said once she thinks she''s done wiping the dirt from my eye. "You are all set for the day."


    Even though I do not know this girl quite well,I am pretty much sure that the prince-- wherever he may be right now-- surely is lucky enough to have this girl as his fiancee''... andter on his wife.


    "T-thank you," I cursed myself mentally when I felt a stammer in my words.


    Everyone was silent for the next few seconds, even my mentors who are currently standing to my left and carefully watching the scene. But when no one dared to pause the awkward silence, I decided to ask her the purpose of her sudden barging inside the castle.


    I cleared my throat first before I proceeded with my n, "Clearly, you are not only here to listen to Alex''s lectures nor simply greeting me this morning. May I ask the purpose of your visit, my princess?"


    And I swore, the moment after I said those words, I saw a temporary hurt shed in her olive green round eyes before she decided to conceal it with her wide smile.


    "I''d expect you''ll forget, my prince, because I know you''re a very busy person yourself," she said, her voice cracking a little. "But please remember that seven days from today will be my birthday, and I have invited you over as early as now."


    Eh? If that is the case then her birthday would fall next Saturday!


    I saw them look at each other, maybe asking if they have already told me about it, but I resisted the urge to re at them. They always make sure to keep such details like this from me.


    "...so if you don''t mind and if you are not busy with your state affairs," the princess carried on with the conversation even if my mind temporarily drifted away from our conversation.


    "I was hoping you could make it to my birthday party," Princess Marite ended with her puppy-like, olive-green eyes widening, as she pleads with all her might.


    Gosh, what a cute girl she truly is.


    My right hand moved on its own and made its way towards the top of her head. And the next thing I knew is that I was gently caressing her hair for the next couple of seconds.


    "My, my, I feel so helpless if you have that look that I so much admire," I blurted out of the blue. "But of course, my princess, I would be so delighted to attend your birthday party next week."


    That gesture of mine made her jump right at me and hugged me with all her might.


    "What a natural yboy he is..." Lancelot mumbles something like this to the other twods standing beside him, one hand resting on his lips.


    Lucas quickly agreed. "Perhaps he is."


    "Thank you, my prince!" The princess beamed before deciding to give me a peck on the cheeks all of a sudden.


    Lancelot and Lucas seemed to beughing in my peripheral vision, so I immediately turned my attention in their direction, looking right at them. How dare they mock me in situations like this.


    Then I forced myself to ster a smile once again when Princess Marite decided to pull away from me.


    "I actually just came here to give you the invitations for my birthday. I shall not take my prince''s time any further and best to take my leave right now," she said while giving each one of us her curtsy nod.


    I returned the nod. "Very well then, my princess. I guess, I shall see you on your uing birthday."


    "I look forward to seeing you on my 15th birthday next Sunday." She smiled onest time before turning around and bolting for the door. Her entourage followed right behind her in a sh.


    Once I am sure that neither the princess nor her servants are present, it is time for me to confront my forgetful mentors in the prince''s office.


    "So, how much information about the prince''s fiancee'' or the people around the prince himself that I hadn''te to know yet?"I asked all three of them, feeling frustrated every time they make me aplete imbecile from situations such as this.


    "Apologies if we haven''t been able to thoroughly discuss such pieces of information during your orientation." Lancelot began exining their side, looking genuinely apologetic for thepses they have overlooked.


    "But if there are things that you need to know, especially the important ones, then rest assured that we have already tackled those during your first week''s stay here," he added. Still, that doesn''t make any difference in our current situation.


    "Until we already have found the prince yourself, you better discuss to me even the tiniest of the details so that I won''t end up an imbecile in front of his acquaintances ... " I uttered, eyeing them one by one."


    Myst statement ended up quite rude, I was surely aware of it. But I am beyond frustrated to mind it now.


    Alex crumpled his face and looked quite upset in that spot, but he chose to stay silent. Lucas, on the other hand, pressed his lips together and looked like he was thinking of what he should say at the moment.


    While they were taking their time thinking, Lancelot, on the other hand, chose to interrupt this momentarily awkward silence and speak his thoughts in a calm manner.


    "I understand what you feel, and I can''t me you for feeling like that, especially since we are to me here," he said, his voice calm and poised.


    "So let us talk about the things we haven''t told you abouttely so that we can equip you with proper knowledge in dealing with these important people in the prince''s life."


    I smiled at this kind gesture given by the archbishop despite my rude behavior earlier, "Okay. Thank you, Lancelot. And I would like to apologize for my behavior earlier. I did not mean tosh out to you like that."


    He waved off his hand dismissively. "Nonsense. I know you didn''t mean those things."


    Aww, he truly is a man of God! An angel directly sent from heaven!


    "Now, let''s proceed to the discussion, shall we?" Lancelot smiled.


    I returned the gesture. "Ah! Yes, please! I would love to hear more from you."


    From there, we started to address important details I had to remember.


    Starting with the princess of Cordova...

 Chapter 82: A Jacket to Return

    Chapter 82: A Jacket to Return


    The streets of Citadel have now been covered in a nket of snow. The winter breeze has been chiller than it was previously, and the residents such as myself have already started wearing their jackets to shield them from the harsh freezing cold wind brought by the winter weather.


    And speaking of jackets, I brought Dexter''s newly-washed jacket today so that I could return it to him by now. If I am lucky enough, I would be able to meet him up at the school gates like the way it used to be during the past few months.


    However, as soon as I arrived at the gates of Gilead Academy, there was no figure of my childhood friend suddenly appearing out of the blue behind me. I can''t help but pucker my forehead.


    "Well, that is just quite odd," I muttered to myself. But then I just shrugged, thinking that maybe Dexter has been extra early this morning because, perhaps, he has something urgent to attend to in their ss.


    As I was paving my way towards this long hallway leading towards my ssroom, I finally decided to return this to him after sses. By that time, I will be able to see him before he departs from his ssroom. Most of the ss has a uniform schedule, I presume.


    I was humming to myself when I finally arrived in front of the ssroom. As I opened it, the first person that I saw for today was the ever-early ss president William Wilson, looking as serious as ever in his seat near the door as he reads a book clutched into his hands at the moment.


    His head then snapped up when he must have felt the door swinging open. And it was then when the seriousness in his face disappeared all of a sudden when he stered a smile across the corners of his lips.


    "Good morning, Krise." he greeted.


    At first, I thought, I was really not used to the president greeting me. (because a boastful and arrogant guy like him never greets anyone here except for the admins, that is.). But after we discovered him stalking me all the way to the castle that fateful day and after he discovered I had some connection with the person whom he really admires the most, he started acting differently around me.


    Maybe he is thinking that I could help him get close with the person he admires? Thinking about it now, that could be the most appropriate reason why he started acting this way around me.


    "Good morning, ss president." I returned the smile before closing the day behind me and proceeded into my seat.


    It was then when I realized we were the only ones here at the moment. Oh, I haven''t even realized that I came too early for our first-period ss because I was actually doing everything that I can to avoid having my early morning training sessions with my mentors back at the castle.


    "You seem a bit early, I see," the ss president mused to which I raised an eyebrow at him.


    "Are you actually mocking me right now early in the morning?" I asked, oozing with sarcasm while arching an eyebrow right at his direction.


    "In case you didn''t notice, ss president, I have always been early in the ss since day one." I retorted. That''s when thed then decided to cock his head in my direction, a wicked smirk emerging from the corner of his lips.


    Oh no, I think I know where this is heading to...


    "May I remind you once again that you have beente during our ss outing the other day? Of all days that you can choose to bete, you really picked the perfect day huh." he said, chuckling, as he thinks he won this day''s debate.


    I only rolled my eyes in protest. I knew he would use that to his advantage. How unfair could that be?


    "Well, I always make a way to make up for it." I sneered.


    "Whatever you say,"


    Wow, he seems to really have fun teasing me like this, isn''t he?


    However, too bad our conversation had to end abruptly by the time more of our ssmates started entering the ssroom. By then, the ss president and I went back to our old, usual ways of not minding each other''s business.


    ---


    "I heard yoush out on Jill Harrington the other day?"


    Arie''s round eyes scream with much curiosity the moment she asked me that kind of question. My other two friends who are with us in the cafeteria, Maggie and Cailin, snapped their heads towards my direction and looked at me with the same intensity as Arie''s.


    Thinking about it, I suddenly remembered all three of them hadn''t been in that scene when it happened. And I wasn''t able to bring it up either since I was really not so proud of what I have done.


    I mean, even if that''s Jill Harrington, probably the most hated person in our ss, I still can''t be proud of the rudeness that I have shown to her the other day.


    "Yeah, it''s true," I confirmed it for them. "But it''s not like I am proud of it or anything of that sort, right?"


    "Girl, standing up for yourself against adversaries such as that mean girl is the bravest thing that a person could do for his or her self." Arie''s lips formed into a grin afterward. "Don''t you ever forget that."


    I returned the smile. Well, probably my friend was right about that.


    After that short cafeteria session with my friends, we actually have plenty of time left to do anything that we want before sses for the afternoon officially starts. It was then when it suddenly urred to me that I could use this spare time to return the jacket back to my childhood friend, hoping that he is at their ssroom at this hour.


    My friends and I are on our way towards the school library after Cailin invited us to hang out there when I excused myself to go towards the room of ss 2-A.


    "I have to return this jacket that I have borrowed from my childhood friend in ss 2-A." I added, raising my hand to show them the paper that I was holding where I safely ced the jacket inside.


    They each gave me a teasing look, giving malice to my temporary visit to their ssroom.


    "Oh sure. Take your time Kris." Maggie smirked.


    I actually don''t know if I willugh at that or not.


    "I will see to it that I will catch up with you as soon as possible," That was thest thing I said before jogging my way towards the ssroom of ss 2-A.


    The door was cracked open the moment I arrived at their room. I was craning my head to see any signs of Dexter but I wasn''t able to see him inside at this time. Maybe he went somewhere, considering it''s also their break schedule.


    "Excuse me, can I help you with anything?"


    I immediately turned around by the time I heard that timid, soft voice, only to face a short-haired girl wearing a set of thick-framed sses. Her round, ntingvender eyes at the corners are looking at me with so much confusion. (probably because I look like some idiot stalker right now).


    "Oh, forgive me for not introducing myself," the girl went on politely. "I''m Lisa Ascart, ss 2-A''s president."


    "Nice meeting you, I''m Krise Ascart, vice president of ss 1-A." I also made my introduction.


    "Er how do I put this" I continued, lifting one hand to scratch the back of my neck. "But have you seen where Dexter went? I need to return something to him."


    "Dexter, huh?" She also lifted one hand and rubbed her chin in the most adorable way as she thinks of Dexter''s whereabouts. Oh no, maybe I am taking too much of her time already?! I hope that is not the case here.


    Then after a momentary silence, she jerked her head to look at me once again before saying, "Now that you are asking, I am not really sure if I have seen him since our first-period ss."


    That made my mouth literally gaped at her. As far as I remember, Dexter hasn''t been absent in his sses before when we are still in our elementary years. I wonder if something happened to him


    "What''s the matter, miss?" Their ss president asked when she must have seen my shocked reaction just now.


    "N-nothing," I forced a reassuring smile. It might as well be best if I do not inform this girl in front of me that me and Dexter are childhood friends to prevent any untoward issues in the future.


    "Thanks for the information, by the way, " I quickly added.


    And with that, I immediately walked away,my mind still wrapped up with the fact that Dexter had missed school for the first time since I''ve known him.

 Chapter 83: Sour Candies

    Chapter 83: Sour Candies


    It has been a pretty busy day for all of my mentors when the time hase for them to submit a copy of their monthly ount expenses in their respective departments since September is on its way to an end.


    As a result, Lancelot was forced to cancel the training for the day, leaving me with all the time in the world to be with my friendster after ss.


    First thing before I enjoy my temporary freedomter, I have to endure this repetitive routine of being inside Gilead Academy and attending our sses for the day.


    "Fire is a strong element. One should learn to control his or her temper the moment he or she begins to use this kind of element in dealing with his or her foes in the battlefield."


    Mr. Pumpkin demonstrates to us the proper way of flickering a me on his finger and palms for us to know what he means with what he is discussing right now.


    "Because if he or she wasn''t able to learn the art of controlling one''s temper" he continued, eyeing each one of us with all seriousness. "The drawback from misusing this element is greater and fatal to the caster above all other elements present."


    The memories of my carelessness the other day where I burned myself with this element during my magic training sessions with Alex shed back in my mind all of a sudden.It seems I can immediately understand what Mr. Pumpkin is trying to say to us.


    Something had caught our adviser''s attention so his eyes instantly shifted someone right behind us and immediately called out his attention.


    "Yes, Mr. Wilson... " he said in a business-like tone.


    Well, that I shouldn''t be surprised hearing his name because as far as I know, the ss president has always been attentive to every discussion in every subject. That''s how academicallypetitive he is.


    "I think I would have to disagree with you on that matter," thetter said with so much confidence reflecting in his tone right now. He is the only student who could say those words directly at our adviser, or to any of our teachers that is.


    "Emotions or temper, as you said,y an important role in the fire element. Rage, for example, can be a tool for any wizards whose basic element is fire. It could be their instant fuel in makingrge fires and annihting their enemies if they want to."


    I can''t help but be surprised at how true his statement is. Both statements from our adviser and our ss president make sense which confused us on the neutral side.


    "A strong point you got there, Mr. Wilson," our ss adviser pointed out, rubbing his chin as he said those words. "Though it may be true that rage adds fuel in the fire element, if not handled well the caster would end up being consumed with his own rage and with his firepower."


    Mr. Pumpkin then paused for a moment, his gaze focused on thed he is addressing this statement at the moment.


    "I hope you also get what I mean in our discussion, Mr. Wilson."


    My eyes then shifted from my teacher towards the ss president, who is still calm as ever. He casually heaved a sigh and threw Mr. Pumpkin a bored look.


    "Very well then, Mr. Pumpkin." he finally said. "I guess there is no use arguing to a teacher whose knowledge is purely based on books."


    I almost gaped at his words and looked at our ss adviser with a tensed look stered on my face.


    William, you idiot!


    He is arrogant, alright. But I couldn''t imagine he could actually speak his mind out in front of a teacher!


    But seeing our teacher is still poised and calm in his ce, that actually eased the tension inside me a bit.


    "There is really no point arguing to a teacher," Holy crap. Our teacher is currently smiling, but the kind of smile that could send shivers down my spine.


    "Because your future lies within our hands, is it not?" Mr. Pumpkin added.


    And with that, the ss president can''t do anything but do his best to behave and take his seat like the well-mannered child the teacher expects him to be.


    Later that day, our sses had finally ended for today with loads of homework from five of our subjects.


    However, the work doesn''t really need much time since I have a royal library to rely onter on, so I took this rare chance to be with my friends after sses since I don''t have training for the day.


    In addition to that, Cailin would be joining us today for the very first time, so whoever made the schedule for the officials to submit their monthly expenses record, I really thank him or her from the bottom of my heart for this great timing!


    "I think it is best for us to go to Central Town," Arie suggested and looked in my direction. "I heard that the candy shop you love to visit has a new variety of candies to be released this day."


    That immediately caught my attention. When ites to candies and any other sweet treats, it would never fail to spark my interest.


    "Really?" I said, as enthusiastic as I could. It''s as if my eyes are literally sparkling at the moment that Maggie and Cailin find it funny to see me in this kind of state over some candies.


    "Yes," Arie confirmed for me. "So, shall we go there?"


    "Let''s go!"


    The trip going to Central Town had only been a quick one when the stallion of the carriage we had a ride with was as fast as the speed of light. I took my time to catch my breath first after I finally had the chance to go out of that cursed carriage that made me lose my mind earlier.


    "I thought for a second I would literally die," Arie said, panting, as she also took her time to breathe.


    "That horse sure was fast, I must say," Cailin stated the obvious.


    "Agree," we all said in unison.


    It has been more than a week since Ist stopped here, but it is still the same Central Town. Lots of shoppers are gathered around a corner where the famous stores are arranged. A bunch of trees that are now covered in snow are nted on the corners of the streets to still provide fresh air for the consumers. And that amazing and delicious smell is filling my nostrils right now.


    "Oh, I truly missed this ce," I blurted out of nowhere the moment we began walking towards the candy shop that Arie mentioned to me a while ago.


    "Though as much as I would love to shop here for the things I want to buy, I must save the money that I earn from my part-time job for emergency cases that might happen in the future, though I also wish no such things will happen someday," I added.


    "Nah, don''t worry. We won''t really spend much time here," Maggie chimed in.


    In the next couple of seconds, we finally arrived at the Sweet Factory, the name of the candy shop that I visited once and where I got the sweet treats for my mentors. I was actually thinking by now whether I would also purchase the new varieties of candies for them... or not.


    Who knows what they have done to the treats that I first gave them before.


    "Oh my, this looks delicious. Can I have some?" My eyes sparked seeing multi-colored gummies disyed in one corner of the shop.


    The ever-polite store owner scooped a handful of those, stored it in the bag, weighed it in before finally giving it to me. Being excited as always, I immediately plunged my hand inside the bag, pulled one gummy out of the bag, and ate it.


    "These are called Sour Candies," the store owner started exining while I continued eating it, a name that is so well thought off, I see. Anyway, I already paid for them earlier.


    "Err... I would rmend not to eat too many of them, especially more than five in a row, as these sweets actually have a high alcohol content in them which would cause an effect in a matter of minutes or hours.


    I stopped eating my <strong>seventh</strong> candy the moment I heard her exnation, eyes widening in the process. Why on earth would she exin something sote in the first ce!


    <strong>Gulp!</strong>


    "Are you alright Kris?" Maggie asked me with a hint of concern in her tone.


    "Y-yes. G-good thing I didn''t eat that much, ha ha ha." I quickly responded, forcing augh.


    I immediately stopped eating the candies and shoved them back inside my backpack as we continued strolling Central Town. Until then, when we decided to return home, thank goodness I was able to remain sober for as long as I could remember.

 Chapter 84: Drunk Krisella

    Chapter 84: Drunk Krise


    -ALEX-


    Damn these piles of paperwork that I have toplete before the day ends. My suffering will continue until next week when I will exert my effort to stay sane throughout the rest of the week.


    I put my back against the chair, rubbed my forehead gently, and exhaled a long, exasperated sigh. A title such as this can cause me pain from time to time.


    While my back is restingfortably, I tried to close my eyes for a bit. Maybe, all I need is a few minutes of a nap to clear my mind. And by the time I am awake, I can resume my work in a jiffy.


    Yes that''s what I will be doing at the moment.


    When my eyes were closed and my mind was drifting away from reality into somewhere else, some annoying creature decided to open the door without my consent and barged into my room with a loud crash.


    "Alex!" came in the voice of my noisy friend Lucas Iscariot.


    I swear I could feel the blood burning hot upon my face and some smokeing from both my ears the moment I heard his voice.


    "Have you not heard of knocking?" I asked without opening my eyes in irritation. "It would be better if you left me alone, even just for a little while.""


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t do that," Lucas replied, annoying me even some more. "It''s an emergency and we need your help!"


    But still, I didn''t bother to open my eyes and remainedfortably rxed in my seat.


    "And what is it exactly that makes it so necessary to disturb my peace right now, Lucas?""


    "Krise," Lucas said almost in a whisper, as if it will answer everything I am curious about.


    Then my eyes suddenly shot open as panic reced the irritation that I had felt earlier, and I snapped my head toward Lucas'' direction.


    "Say, did something happen to that dummy?" I wondered, being careful not to openly express my intentions to the fellow in front of him for fear that he might misinterpret my meaning.


    "That is why I want you toe over and see yourself,"


    I breathed in a sigh as I wondered, what has that dummy caused this time? Thest time Lucas acted in this manner was when Krise returnedte to the castle for the first time.


    It may be something so serious


    "Fine! Since you have already disrupted my sleep, I will take a look at it," I muttered, my face crumpling a little.


    I got up and went with thed to whatever part of the pce he would take me to. When I saw myself entering the prince''s chamber, I was in awe and my jaw dropped.


    "Bloody hell! Why is Krise tied up in a bedroom chair right now?" I shockedly asked, begging for an exnation as fast as possible, my eyes staring at the unconscious Krise.


    Lancelot, who is currently standing at Krise''s right, turned to look at me before shoving a paper bag right in my face and belting out an exnation.


    "I found these in her belongings," he replied, as if that would be sufficient enough as an exnation as to why the girl is being tied up at the moment.


    I snatched the bag away from Lancelot and immediately scanned what''s inside the damn thing. But the moment I saw its content, I was astonished for a split second before I found my voice once again to speak.


    "Why, this is"


    Lancelot further exins that those candies are the same that are used by those who want to victimize ady into apanying them without having to force them. Though they have less alcohol content than those, they could still have the same effect on someone who has an insufficient tolerance for alcohol.


    I immediately understood Lancelot''s point. The Magic Army had once raided a warehouse full of those things being manufactured illegally. And I thought we already raided all of them.


    Even though Krise can''t see this in her condition at the moment, I took this opportunity to throw the sharpest stare towards her direction.


    Krise, you fool! What were you thinking back then?


    If she happens to be awake by now, I will surely give her a good smack in her forehead.


    "But what I didn''t realize is that such measures were required to secure her in a chair like this," I said, softening my gaze. She is indeed adorable when she sleeps like this.


    Wait, what the heck did I say just now?


    "Uhmm... that is actually because," Lucas replied as he looked at Lancelot in a daze, his cheeks flushing. Thetter, on the other hand, looked pale as ever, as if all the blood had been drained from his face.


    "Krise ... she almost stole his first kiss..." he continued, his look at the archbishop extending his apology for embarrassing him in my presence. "She... she rushed forwards towards Lancelot earlier like a hungry animal and pouted her lips."


    "Good riddance, please stop already." I interrupted. "No need to go into further details, geez."


    I actually don''t know if I willugh at the archbishop or feel pity for him.


    "And the reason why you have to disturb my sleep in my office is because?" I asked once again, making sure to not forget the fact that my sleep was disturbed earlier.


    "We''ll need a lookout as Lancelot and I make the necessary potion for Krise to sober up instantly," Lucas kindly inquired, hoping that I would agree to the request.


    "And why can''t you just use magic to cure her?" One eyebrow is raised towards him.


    "Because healing magic is only used for healing severe wounds and fractures, remember?" Lucas also arched one eyebrow at me.


    Geez, I forgot. So much for being the captain of the magic army!


    "Whatever. Do what you must do as soon as possible so that I could go back to what I was doing a while ago,"


    I waved my hand dismissively at the two while heaving out a frustrated sigh. Lancelot and Lucas immediately went for the door.


    "Make it quick, if possible!" I added before they totally left the room and locked the door after.


    Now, going back to this dum-dum over here, what shall I do in their absence?


    I drew the bedroom chair closer to her bed, my body facing the sleepingdy. As my elbows were nted on my thighs, I hoisted my head on top of it and carefully studied her face.


    It seems that things between us have been awkward ever since that evening in my room. I was very aware that it was entirely my fault, and so I tried my best to stay as far away as possible from this young woman.


    I would only see her when we have training or it''s an emergency. It should have been easy for me to do so but I also don''t understand why it''s causing me to feel a heavy burden inside my chest.


    It''s as if I''m missing something or something like that.


    "Hmm?"


    After hearing Krise''s voice murmur something, I returned to reality within seconds. Her amber eyes are now open, her cheeks are still beet red, and she looks at me as if she still can''t decipher who this individual is seated before her.


    "You look like someone I know..." she said, stumbling through her words, but I was still able toprehend what she was saying.


    I smirked, deciding to y along with her. She won''t remember this anyway as soon as she goes back to her senses.


    "Who could that person be?"


    "The jerk that''s annoying me so much" she said, her eyes slightly drooping. "...yet I can''t learn to hate despite what he''s done to me."


    Thatst sentence alone caused my heart to achingly throb for her while I was stunned for a while. My mouth wants to say something, yet no words came out of it.


    Since she will not recall any of these the moment she awakens to her normal self, I decided to take this opportunity to ce my hands on her cheeks, gently grabbing her lips for a quick kiss, my face feeling immensely hot.


    Yet it did notst for an entirely two seconds when I heard the creaking of the door, thus making me pull away from her in a heartbeat.


    "The potion to cure her drunk state is already done!" Lancelot replied enthusiastically after entering the prince''s chamber through teleport, Lucas standing beside him as the door was locked. But seeing my face still red, and Krise already awake, he couldn''t resist asking the matter.


    "Alex? Are you alright? Did Krise do something odd?"


    "N-nothing," I immediately responded. "Just hurry with the potion already!"


    After everything was done, I stormed out of the chamber and mmed the door behind me. I just wanted to rest, for heaven''s sake. How did things turn out to be this way?

 Chapter 85: Weird Acts

    Chapter 85: Weird Acts


    -KRISELLA-


    I had a weird dreamst night. Something that involves being kissed by someone, though I actually don''t have a clear picture of that guy''s blurry face.


    Who knows. Those candies that I had eaten the other day had really affected me that much, huh?


    When I came to my senses the next day, the light from therge window located to my right started to fill in my dark amber eyes. My mind was still half asleep when I opened my eyes and nonchntly gazed around the room.


    What a weird dream it truly is, I thought to myself.


    My movement was a bit sluggish when I decided to get up from the bed. I raised one hand to gently rub the sleep from my eyes as I turned my head to the rm clock ced on the nightstand to see what time it is


    "What?! It''s already seven in the morning?!" I almost yelled, my eyes widening from the shock it caused.


    I wasted no time and almost speed my way towards the bathroom to clean myself up without having time to fix my bed. Damn it, I was so used to Alex or Lucas waking me up early in the morning that I did not bother to set an rm on my clock any longer.


    Later that morning, I need to skip breakfast if I wanted to be on time for my first-period ss. It was a hassle every single time I shared breakfast with my mentors, right? I had to wear a royal robe over my uniform, then change back to it once I was ready to leave. That act alone could pretty much consume a lot of my time already.


    I wasn''t able to excuse myself from my mentors, saying I need to get going to school now. But, who knows where they are right now. And I don''t have time to look for them only to ask permission to leave.


    With my paper bag in one hand and the mini leather backpack slung behind my back, I pushed through the school entrance of Gilead Academy and almost ran so that I could reach my first period ss on time.


    I was panting heavily when my name was called from behind.


    "Dexter!" I almost yelled his name in shock, looking surprised that I had finally seen him. "Great to see you once again."


    "Likewise," Dexter replied with his usual radiant smile. "Are you in a hurry or something?"


    He gave me a scrutinizing look when he saw me panting nonstop from all that running I did from the time I left the castle up to the time I arrived here.


    "Yes," I said honestly. "Uhm, do you mind?"


    He shook his head casually. "No. Not at all."


    "Thanks! See you when I see you!"


    I waved my hand goodbye and was just about to make another run going to my ssroom when something came into my mind all of a sudden.


    Right. The jacket! How stupid of me!


    "Kris" Dexter mentioned my name as he saw me walking back to him. "I thought you said you are in a hurry?"


    "I forgot something to return to you," I said and immediately handed him the paper bag. "It''s your jacket that I borrowed the other day."


    "Oh. Right. To be honest, I almost forgot about it." He made a soft chuckle, his smile reaching his ears before his eyes looked at me once more.


    "Thank you Kris!" he added.


    "No problem. I would like to thank you as well for letting me borrow it," I smiled back.


    I paused for a moment when I heard the bell started ringing, indicating our first ss in the morning would be starting anytime soon.


    "Oops, I better run before I will bete for ss," I said in a hurry.


    "Sure, go ahead. See you around!"


    With onest wave, I started dashing my way towards my first-period ssroom.


    ---


    Due to the loud thud on the ck board caused by Mr. Wimbshaw, ourst period ss teacher, some of my ssmates that were on the verge of sleeping suddenly became alert in their surroundings.


    "Pay attention to ss, will you?" he stated in a reprimanding tone while his brows were drawn together. "School is not a ce for you to sleep, but a ce to learn and grow."


    "Well, as they say, school is our second home," one ssmate of mine, who is a guy, dared to speak in a somewhat sarcastic manner. Several of my ssmates cracked augh that triggered the teacher to be even more irritated. "So it''s technically our second house. We should have the privilege to sleep--"


    "Silencio!"


    With a mere wave of Mr. Wimbshaw''s hand, that ssmate of mine was literally silenced for as long as the teacher wanted. The ss went silent after what transpired to our dear ssmate.


    "Now, where are we again?" Mr. Wimbshaw smiled as if he didn''t do something just a few seconds ago.


    There was not much time left until the bell rang announcing the end of the day''s sses. As usual, our teacher dismissed the ss with another set of homework to bepleted and turned in the next day. That is how he perceives school.


    We heard the snapping of his fingers, finally enabling the unfortunated earlier to talk once more, before Mr. Wimbshaw officially calls it a day and left the room.


    I was already done stuffing my things inside my bag when Cailin approached our seats (since she was seated in the first row, clearly because she has a poor eyesight) to join us on a walk until we reached the gates of the academy.


    While walking towards the gates, I was quite shocked when I witnessed the princess of Cordova simply stroll by our group while apanied by her little entourage. At the moment we crossed paths, it felt like the time had literally slowed down.


    It took a lot of courage on my part not to look back in her direction and kill this curiosity that starts to build inside me. Her eyes. I saw it shifting at me a while ago from the blonde girl that she was talking to earlier.


    And that look she made for nearly a second, it''s as if there''s something going on in her mind at that time she looked at me.


    Does she already have an idea who I was? I pray not!


    "Krise? Is there something bothering you?" Cailin asked out of the blue when she must have sensed my sudden silence earlier.


    In the end, I can''t do anything but shrug these negative thoughts away and convince myself that the scene I saw just now might only be a product of my imagination.


    I forced a smile and looked at Cailin. "Nothing. Don''t worry about it."


    Fortunately, she dropped the subject and they continued their topic earlier, which happened to be about books that they found enjoyable. When we eventually reached the gates, they had enjoyed their topic so much that they decided to arrange a shopping trip at the nearest bookstore.


    And here I am, being forced to invent someme excuses once again to avoid group bonding and be attending my training sessions. Damn, I would love to be able to hang out with them at that book store and browse some interesting texts.


    Being a fake prince surely could be a pain in the neck from time to time.


    Sighing, I can''t do anything but stare at their backs as they began walking away from me going towards that store they have mentioned earlier. Once I made sure they aren''t in the proximity, I also started my walk back to the castle.


    At the castle, things got weird at this point; the archbishop couldn''t look straight at me, Lucas'' face flushed every time I nced at him, and Alex constantly yelled at every move I made. (Well, I wasn''t really that surprised at the third one because he really does enjoy humiliating me, but this seems far worse than the previous training days.)


    I wonder what seems to be the problem


    The tray of freshly baked cookies was ced on top of my table in the prince''s office before he poured a cup of tea. The steam rising from the tea gives off a pleasant odor that fills my nostrils instantly.


    "I believe this is a new variety of tea that you served for all of us today Lancelot," I pointed out as I bring the cup closer to my lips.


    "Indeed, it is," the archbishop replied, still not looking at me in the eye. "It''s called Assam tea, if I recall."


    I felt much delighted by its well-blended taste filling my taste buds at this moment.


    "What an extremely delicious tea it is," Iplimented.


    Upon observing that the behaviors of the men, who are currently in this room with me, are still in their suspicious acts, I could not contain my curiosity any longer and gathered all my courage to finally ask them.


    "Why do you seem quite aloof around metely?" I inquired, my eyes observing them one by one. "Did I do something wrong?"


    "It is best for you not to know," Alex immediately replied before he excused himself, saying he will be on his office to run some important errands.


    Strangely enough, the other two gentlemen did the same thing.


    Now, that is very suspicious indeed.

 Chapter 86: Dont Unlock This Chapter

    Chapter 86: Don''t Unlock This Chapter


    (Hello to all of you who take their time to read my book (if there''s any). Sadly, I can''t write an update for today since I am feeling too ill to write. I did try forcing myself to write tho, but I''m afraid that would affect the quality plus the tears from my eyes wouldn''t stop flowing, it stings my eyes and annoys the hell out of me :<


    Anyway, rest assured I will continue work tomorrow. For now, I''ll have to repeat a chapter. Thanks for your kind consideration. )


    ---


    ---


    The next day, I woke up due to this ear-splitting sounding from the rm clock that stood on my side table.


    Still feeling a bit drowsy over here, I stretched one arm and turned off the rm clock while still closing my eyes. When it finally became quiet, I turned to the other side of the bed and decided to stay like this for a while.


    "Just...five...more...minutes," I said in between my yawns.


    I tucked the nket closer to me as I feel myself being transported back to dreand once again.


    Then there was a knock on the door all of sudden that blocked my way towards dreand.


    "Krise? Are you awake?! Well, you better be awake, or else I will drag you out there myself." I heard someone shout from the outside.


    Hmm... who was that again? I can barely remember.


    Deciding to ignore the guy, I chose to remain in my bed while pushing myself to sleep once again. But unfortunately, though, my drowsiness has finally left me and I can''t feel the momentum of sleep any longer.


    That made me sit in my bed in frustration and red at the door, like it''s the door''s fault for waking my senses up.


    Wait... my bed?


    Where am I again?


    I decided to roam around my gaze in this gorgeous room to where I''m currently sleeping. It''s more spacious than my bedroom back in our house was, like two rooms werebined together. Even the bed where I am currently sleeping is too big for me, with its silky mattress and a thick, soft nket to warm me up.


    A few momentster, I saw the door now opening up and in it revealed the kidnapper I saw yesterday morning.


    Wait, so all the things that happened to me yesterday are not a part of a dream? At all?


    So I really have to do that... thing?


    "I thought you''re still sleeping." Alex folded his arms in his chest as he looked at me with his cold, nonchnt eyes. "Get up and prepare for your early morning training session with Lancelot... or we''ll have to kick you out of the castle."


    After that, he rudely went out of the room while closing the door without even uttering a word.


    Yeah, right. I remember now.


    Because of desperation of finding myself a ce to rest, I agreed in pretending to be the prince and master wizard of this country in exchange for giving me an allowance, a roof over my head, and food to eat.


    That''s why I''m here in the first ce.


    Heaving out a sigh, I turned to look at the rm clock and my eyes widened to know that it was still four in the freaking morning! Damn it, it''s too early to torture me like this.


    I finally got out of my bed, fixed it a little, before taking a shower in the bathroom that is also here inside my bedroom.


    Oh my gosh, I even needed a lot of courage first before I could even manage to turn on the showers and suffer in this icy cold water brought to me by the early morning cold weather.


    ***


    When I finally got out of my bedroom looking fresh, clean, and cold at the same time in my new set of shirt and pants... I hurriedly went to the dining room where I had agreed yesterday to meet up with Lancelot and to the rest of the group.


    "M-morning." I greeted while stuttering in the process. I still can''t get over with that icy cold water from earlier!


    "You''rete." That grumpy Alexmented.


    "No. Let her be. It''s okay Krise." Lancelot shushed this... cold jerk and smiled at me while motioning for me to sit on his right.


    "So now, let''s start your training first with proper table etiquette as you take your breakfast," Lancelot exined.


    By that time, I noticed different spoons, forks, and knivesid before me beside the dish of omelet and rice on my te, and a bowl of what seems to be a mushroom soup.


    My brain got dizzy at the sight of it. It all looks the same to me.


    "Uh, now? " I gave them a questioning look. I can''t enjoy my meal with all of this training!


    "Are you deaf?" Alexmented once again.


    "Shush Alex..." Then Lancelot turned to me. "Show me how you normally eat."


    I hesitated at first but I felt my tummy growling inside me, so therefore I chose to give in and scooped a spoonful of rice towards my mouth.


    "You''re even using that spoon which is supposed to be for soup." Alex gave me a bored look while the guy sitting right next to him chuckled.


    "I find it amusing though," Lucas said.


    As I chew the food inside my mouth, Lancelot showed me the ''proper way'' of eating by using the correct tablespoon, which looks bigger than the one I''ve used earlier and ate with grace and beauty.


    I almost gaped at the sight. I''ve never known there is a ''proper way'' of eating!


    "Make sure that your hands are notzily ced at the top of the table. Some would consider it being rude in front of the food... And never, ever, yawn, in front of your guests."


    I sat frozen in my ce as I was about to cover my mouth and yawn.


    Oh, man. I never knew being a prince requires this much hard work even in eating alone.


    In the end, we spent the remaining hours teaching me the ''proper way'' of eating.


    ***


    When it was six in the morning, I bid my farewell to the three of them since I needed to go to my first day of sses.


    Beforepletely leaving though, they''ve discussed to me what route I should take to prevent bystanders from seeing me walking towards the castle, what are the do''s and don''ts, etc...


    I think my head is fully loaded already with information, to think that my sses haven''t even started yet!


    After sessfully sneaking out of the castle, I walked my way towards my school in my inner white shirt paired with a ck jumper and white sneakers toplete my look.


    I was also told by my childhood friend in a letter that I will be getting a free uniform in my second week of the school year.


    Wiieeee... can''t wait for it!


    Well, since the pay that I will be getting from being an impostor woulde every 10th and 25th day of the month, and we still have 5 days left before the 10th dayes, I have to at least suffer for now by walking towards my school.


    It''s a good thing though the school is just a few walking distance from the castle, well that''s for me to judge since I''m very used to walking.


    The moment I arrived in front of the well-known Gilead Academy, I can''t help but marvel at the sight of these huge iron gates being opened now for students to go inside.


    "Will you just stand over here?"


    I snapped out of my thoughts when I heard that very familiar voice. Feeling giddy inside, I swiftly turned around and my smile widened when I saw the familiar figure of my childhood friend Dexter Woods standing behind me.


    "Dexter! It''s good to see you!"


    Not being aware of our surroundings, I immediately surrounded him in a tight hug, which thed didn''tin about but instead hugged me back.


    "It''s good to see you too," he said.


    Then I quickly pulled away from him.


    "I miss you."


    "I miss you too! It''s been long since we have seen each other." I beamed.


    He started to walk inside the campus and so did I along with the multitude of students also entering the premises of the school.


    "Yeah. So... what''s new about you?" he smiled as he looked at me.


    I can''t help but be amazed at how he changed... a lot.


    From a skinny boy that I knew back when we were still living in Ziv Vige, he grew up now to be a tall, fitted boy. From his nerdy look before, his thick volume of reddish hair was now styled tall with short or faded sides, which appeared to be wind-blown and a little...err...wild.


    He has the same tall, straight nose that I was so jealous about, almond-shaped royal blue eyes that never fails to fascinate me minus the thick-framed sses that he''s been using before, thick clean cut eyebrows, well-defined jaw, and red divided lips.


    In short, he grew up to be a man already... despite him being the same age as me. Unlike me, I still wear my usual pigtails on the sides.


    "Hello? Earth to Kris...are you still there?"


    I regained my senses the moment Dexter started to wave his right hand in front of me. Darn it, that must be so shameful of me to doze off in front of my childhood friend! Now he thinks I''m a weirdo!


    "Err... What did you say again?'' I scratched the back of my neck in embarrassment.


    "Nothing. I see nothing has changed with you, at all." I heard him now chuckle. "You''re still the same Kris that I used to know."


    I instantly flushed at what he said. "Is that... bad?"


    "No...I prefer you that way." he now stoppedughing and sincerely smiled at me.


    So in the end, he has to walk me towards my first-period ss to prevent me from getting lost inside the campus. He''s a year above me now, so there''s no way I''ll be sitting in ss with him. That made me sad though.


    After he waved goodbye when we now reached my designated room, he turned his back on me and started walking towards his own ss. While me on the other hand, I also started to turn towards my room feeling happy inside.


    Except for the fact that I want to learn magic in this school, my other reason also for choosing this school among other magic institutions is the fact that my childhood friend-sh-crush is also enrolled here.


    Now that I''ve seen him once again, I can finally say that all that running away from home I made has finally been paid off.


    But don''t get me wrong though.


    Learning magic is still my number one priority here.

 Chapter 87: Off To The Party

    Chapter 87: Off To The Party


    Three days before our scheduled trip to Cordova for the princess'' birthday, preparations have been done as usual to totally prepare me for my second encounter with the king.


    I am fully aware that the previous meetup wasn''t as smooth as what we''d hope it to be. Going back on that incident, you can''t also me me for panicking a little. It was my first time going out in the public as the fake prince, and then the invitation was so sudden we barely had time to prepare.


    But now I will make sure that there''ll be no mistakes this time! Well, I''ll try to be more careful, that is.


    "You are stuttering a bit" Lucas interrupted me from reading a written speech by him and looked at me with those worried eyes of his.


    "Is there something bothering you,tely?" he added.


    "Well, it''s just that" I tried to exin in a much better way but also feeling reluctant to express my thoughts. "... I am a bit nervous to face the king once again, that''s all."


    Lucas wrinkled his forehead in confusion. "Nervous? But you already have met him once, didn''t you? The second encounter should be easy for you, considering that you also convinced his daughter into believing that you really are the prince."


    From the floor, my eyes shot up until they made their way to look straight into thed''s eyes. Anxiety can be seen in them.


    "I don''t know if you will find this odd, but I feel quite uneasy around his majesty," I stated in all honesty. "Like, I have this intuition that the king is not the being that we thought him to be... "


    Lucas remained silent while one hand was rubbing his chin.


    "What a strange observation you had there," he finally said. As a reassuring smile emerged from his face, he stretched the hand that was rubbing his chin earlier and ced it now on top of my head while gently caressing my hair, just like what my big brother does to me when I am feeling this way.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything, Krise," he crooned. "The three of us always got your back, no matter what the circumstance may be."


    With his statement, he also made it possible to ster a smile on my troubled face.


    "Thanks," I said.


    When the most awaited day finally came, I silently cursed under my breath when I felt someone yanking my body to wake me up early in the morning.


    "Hey, stop that!" I mumbled, my eyes still half-closed.


    Yet it did not take long before both of them flung open the minute I saw Alex standing a meter away from me, his hands stretched forward to use his magic to wake me up and his lips frowning while he did so.


    Wait, Alex?!


    "You are goddamn a few hourste from your supposed-to-be wake-up call," he reprimanded, quite irritated. Alex returned his hands to his sides the moment he saw that I already woke up.


    "Hmm what time is it--" I was still rubbing sleep from my eyes when I almost freaked out knowing that it was already six in the freaking morning!


    "Bloody hell!" I almost bellowed.


    "I told you, you arete already. So, why don''t you start cleaning yourself so that you can change? Your apparel would be here any moment," he exined with a little warning in between.


    "Alright! Just leave already so that I could start preparing," I hissed, my eyes glued on the floor like there is something interesting in there. "Or unless you--"


    And the moment I turned my head to look at him, he was already gone from my side.


    "Good," I murmured and started rummaging for my bath towel.


    Before I knew it, I was already smiling from ear to ear, feeling delighted that it was Alex''s frowning face that I got to see first thing in the morning.


    By the time that I went out of the bathroom, the robe and cks that I am supposed to wear for today''s asion have already beenid on top of my bed by the servants earlier. Since I was already good at changing into the prince''s clothes, I think that I am able to dress on my own right nowpared to the very first days of being the fake prince.


    I inspected myself in front of the mirror and observed my reflection in the mirror. And every time I do this, it really never fails to strike me in awe how the prince and I looked exactly alike.


    It also makes me wonder as to howe I became a spitting image of him


    Suddenly, my train of thought was suddenly interrupted by three consecutive loud knocks on the door that caused my head to look in its direction.


    "Come in," I said, indicating whoever is on the other side of the door to enter the room.


    "Great. You have fully dressed already for the asion," It was Alex who entered, wearing his serious expression on his face like he usually does every single day.


    But I must say, he is looking very dashing at the moment with the sleek hair brushed backward to his scalp with no strands of hair standing out. His dashing look ispleted by the gray coat and white undergarment.


    With this kind of looks he possesses, he can surely get anydy that he wants. And by merely thinking about it, I can''t help but feel quite aggravated.


    Not that I am jealous or anything of that sort, for your information.


    "Yeah. Unlike before, I am not having much trouble wearing the prince''s clothes," I smiled, a sheepish kind of smile.


    But Alex chose to ignore this and instead immediately turned around and went for the door.


    "Very well then, let''s head outside as soon as possible. Our carriage is already waiting for us," he dered in full elusiveness.


    I was not sure what possessed me, but the next time I remember, my arms are now extended toward thed as I reach for the hem of his coat. He must have felt it since he halted in his ce, turning slightly to look at me over his shoulder.


    "Is there anything you need from me?" he asked, his voice kind of shaking a bit.


    I removed my hand on his coat in haste without having to meet his gaze. "N-nothing.


    I almost smack my forehead for doing that out of nowhere. Why the hell did I do that in the first ce?


    He said nothing afterward and totally left the room with me following right behind him.


    Finally, after a few minutes walk from the prince''s chamber going to the front yard of the castle, a morous carriage painted in charcoal with four ck stallions to maneuver it and a charioteer in front is currently standing, waiting for us.


    "So, I''ll be meeting the king again huh?" I said as the start of the conversation inside the carriage when it started to move away from the castle''s premises.


    "Rx, you don''t need to worry about anything," Lucas tried to soothe my troubled heart. "Just have a positive mind that everything is going to be alright."


    Well, I wish I could easily do that. But with this growing uneasiness that I felt from the first time I met the king up to this moment for some reason, I am pretty much sure I couldn''t just rx and force myself to think that everything will be just fine.


    It was my usual quiet and monotonous trip that I''ve had from the time I first made it to Cordova. To avoid unnecessary issues that could rise in the future, it is best to avoid any more conversations with one another before we arrive at the said ce.


    And by that time, I''ve spent my time making myself busy with sneaking a peek at the windows of the moving vehicle, counting carriages that we pass along or people in the streets just to avoid being asleep on the long trip going to Cordova.


    However, as much as I exerted all my efforts to not let that happen, the next thing I knew is that Lancelot is gently tapping my cheeks while saying something like we already arrived at the princess'' castle.


    That''s when I realized I had fallen asleep indeed.


    In the next few minutes, I kept myself upied with checking if there was dirt formed in my face while I was asleep earlier while an escort was leading us towards the grand hall of the castle where the party will be held.


    As soon as I gave my card to the herald, he quickly opened the door and announced my presence to the people inside after the trumpet was blown.


    "Prince Arthur Spellman of Gilead!" he bellowed.


    By the time I set my foot inside, the first person that I have seen was-- unfortunately-- the king himself whom I felt ufortable seeing for today.

 Chapter 88: The Princess Surprising Question

    Chapter 88: The Princess'' Surprising Question


    The king was already on his way to greet me when I took a deep breath and tried topose myself.


    You can do this Krise, I told myself many times.


    If you have surpassed this in the past, I am one hundred percent sure that you can also somewhat survive this event ande back home alive and well.


    "Prince Arthur Spellman," King Emmet dered the prince''s name with such importance to acknowledge my presence. "It is always a pleasure to see you here,"


    "The pleasure is mine, your majesty," I bowed my head curtly to indicate my respect towards the king and immediately lifted my head up in less than two seconds.


    "Oh please, you are being too formal around me once again," the king chuckled as he waved his hand in front of me dismissively. "After all, I can already be considered as your second father since you are betrothed to my beloved daughter Marite."


    Upon mentioning the princess'' name, I used her as my escape route from this ufortable and awkward conversation with the king.


    "Speaking of her, where is the birthday celebrant? I was already looking forward to seeing her." I muttered as casually as I could.


    "Oh, her?" He tilted his head slightly and looked at the twin staircase ced on both corners of the castle where a room can be seen on the second floor of this cultural hall.


    "I imagine she is still preparing in her dressing room. You know howdies like to take their time preparing for such events, right? Sometimes it is a problem to wait longer than necessary."


    I tried to crack augh at what he said, assuming he is trying to joke around to ease the mood in our surroundings.


    "I think I know what you mean, your majesty. But I am already used waiting for my princess," I replied, barking a chuckle.


    "I am d to hear that then,"


    The king looks like someone who could keep talking all day if not for the princess who finally appeared before the visitors after waiting an hour for her.


    Several of the guests stopped and stared at this gorgeousdy as she walked gracefully from the staircase. The hem of her silky royal blue off-shoulder ball gown is following right behind her with two of her servants adjusting it.


    Princess Marite still managed to look calm despite the onlookers'' curious stares as she held a white fan in one hand. Two flights away from the ground, she opened the fan and delightedly ced it closer to her face while I stood on the edge of the stairs.


    A smile curved on her red lips as she saw me waiting for her.


    "My prince!" she almost yelled in delight, ignoring other people currently watching our every movement.


    "You" I tried topliment her looks, but stopped when I tried to find the right word to say it. "You look splendidly gorgeous as always, my princess." And then I finished my sentence off with a genuine smile.


    It is true she is exquisitely beautiful, as what to be expected from a princess.


    "Aww.. thank you, my prince!" I was stunned for a moment when she suddenly pulled me for a tight hug. "And you look extra handsome today as well. What a perfect match we truly are, am I right?"


    "You are absolutely right my princess."


    After the event had officially been opened by her father, the King, the visitors began exploring the venue. Those without a significant other started looking for partners: a handsome, rich, and (if they are lucky) very wealthy bachelor they could consider marrying in the future.


    My three mentors were once again seated at a table alone talking about some unspecified topic. Instead of wondering what it was about, I chose to follow the princess and make sure she didn''t suspect me as the fake prince.


    As of now actually, I just invited the princess to her first dance after we spent some time talking at our table about anything under the sun.


    "You''re such a good dancer." Princessplimented, her lips forming a smile at me. "We didn''t get to dance together during my father''s birthday three months ago because of what happened to you then."


    I shuddered at the thought of it. I haven''tpletely forgotten about it, and it just makes me feel awkward and angry at myself for the epic performance I put on during the said event.


    "Yeah, that was kind of awkward for me, really," I said and thought of how to change the topic as soon as possible.


    "B-but now I am truly ted to be your first dance at the moment though." I quickly added, silently thanking my brain for the idea that came right away.


    "Really?" she mockingly asked, eyeing me intently.


    "Really."


    "Well then, I will let you take good care of me on the dance floor."


    My natural chucklees with the statement out of the princess'' mouth. This girl sure has a lot of wits and a sense of humor inside of her, doesn''t she?


    I wonder, if she happens to know my secret, that I am not her real fiancee'' and if we are not in this kind of situation, would she somehow have me as her good friend?


    Because I would surely love to be close to her someday


    When the princess and I felt our stomachs churning inside at the same time, it was then decided that we should help ourselves with the food served by the waiters inside the hall.


    It felt hard to contain the delight that I felt the moment I saw my favorite cuisines that I can''t afford to buy with my own money that is actually served at the party while the princess is sitting across from me.


    Being able to hold a strawberry tart in my hands filled me with joy. When I was a young child, my brother would bring me a basket of strawberries from his farm because he knows how much I like strawberries. I would then enjoy the sight of his gift.


    "My prince"


    My thoughts easily went back to the current situation when I heard the princess''s voice calling out my attention.


    "Yes, my princess?" I casually responded, still eating the strawberry tarts.


    "I thought you said in ourst meeting a year ago that you disliked anything with strawberries in it? You prefer caramel to anything else."


    Holy crap!


    I almost dropped the tart that I was holding upon recalling the orientation I had with my mentors three months ago


    ---


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "Please also keep in mind that the prince absolutely loathes strawberries and will not eat anything that has strawberries in it," Lancelot exined with all seriousness while I was busy taking notes.


    My forehead wrinkled upon hearing that.


    "What a shame! I enjoy strawberries a lot. I was referred to as strawberry-maniac daughter by my mother back in my hometown."


    ---


    I bite my lips hard, uttering curses in my head. How can I forget the one thing that separates me from the prince?


    Panic started to rise within me while my body was stunned for a moment as I thought of a way to escape this awkward scenario.


    What to do what to do what to do---


    "I think it is only natural for people to have different preferences as they grow up, huh? What do you think about that?" It was also the princess who broke the awkward silence between us.


    "Y-yeahI think that''s what it is," I replied, lifting my hand in the process and scratched the back of my neck in embarrassment.


    Did the princess just save my grown-ass self from humiliating myself even further?


    I know that Ineed to add my statement to support it even more!


    "In one of my quests, I started to like strawberries..." I blurted out of the blue, but then I realized that it was a trap I set for myself in case she asked what quest was it and I didn''t have an answer for that.


    And here I thought I am already getting good at lying


    "And what quest was it? I surely like to hear it from you, my prince,"


    Damn! Just as I thought!


    When I didn''t say anything after a few minutes had passed, the princess''s excited face suddenly took on a serious look, which kind of made me even more nervous.


    For goodness'' sake, I haven''t seen her get this serious over the past few months that we''ve been together!


    "Err" And I haven''t been this nervous before too!


    "I get it" she murmured, causing me to hold back the words that I am about to say to make up for my stupidity earlier. "I get it now"


    I refrained from speaking further and waited for her to rify what she meant.


    "You" she added not long after two seconds.


    Her eyes shifted from the wine ss that she was holding toward me, while her lips parted at the same time.


    "You''re not the real prince, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 89: Special Chapter #4: Drunk State

    Chapter 89: Special Chapter #4: Drunk State


    (Let me narrate things in a third person''s POVto give you a somewhat bigger picture of things that happened during Krise''s drunk moments)


    Krise and her friends, Maggie, Arie, and Cailin are still store hopping around the area of Central Town when the former begins feeling something odd building upon her.


    Her surroundings started to get blurry, her walking beginning to be in a zigzag motion. Yet she managed to stay normal for as long as she could remember.


    It was approximately 5:20 in the afternoon when she and her friends decided it was time to end their adventure. They all hopped into the same carriage and traveled back to their school; from there, they took different paths that led back to their homes.


    Krise started experiencing hups on the way to the castle and muttered some nonsense. By the time she reached the rear portion of the castle her mentor, Lucas, was already there, with the hat of invisibility Alex told him to give to her.


    "How''s it going, my super handsome and talented mentor?" Krise blurted out of nowhere as a sheepish smile escaped the girl''s pinkish lips.


    It was then that Lucas noticed something was amiss about the girl standing before him. Using his keen eyes, he tried to examine her, her restless eyes, her flushed face, and her mischievous smile.


    "Say did you drink with your friends after sses?" Lucas asked in disbelief. In three months that they lived together in the castle, thed can''t imagine Krise as a heavy drinker the way she exactly looks at the moment.


    "Drink?" the girl responded, scoffing at her mentor''s statement. "You know I don''t do such a thing, right?"


    But the slurring of her words says otherwise.


    "Come on, we better get going inside the castle. Wear this," Lucas ced the hat in her head, making the girl instantly invisible in front of him.


    Krise mindlessly followed thed that is currently leading her towards the prince''s office like what they always do. However, on the way to the castle though, she had thought of something that she wanted to do, that she won''t have the capacity of doing if she is in her sober state right now.


    Removing the cap in her head, Krise went after thed walking in front of her, spread her hands, and gave him a tight hug in the back. This sudden action of the girl definitely surprised her mentor and caught him off guard.


    "You know I like you, right?" Krise mused, tightening her hug from behind him. "You are one of those that I could consider as my dearest friend."


    Lucas''s face instantly went beet red and almost panicked at the sight of the girl without her invisibility cap. By the time that he had picked it up on the floor and made the girl wear it again, one female servant happened to pass by and greeted thed. With a curt nod from him to acknowledge the servant''s presence, she immediately scurried away.


    "That was close," Lucas mumbled to himself and heaved a sigh of relief.


    It took them longer than he thought before they finally arrived at the prince''s office. By the time they arrived, Lancelot was already inside while Alex was still finishing some work in his office.


    Krise''s eyes immediately sparkled upon the magnificent sight that is in front of her. The archbishop instantly caught her attention and so because of that, the girl thought of doing something out of the ordinary for the second time around.


    "My knight in shining armor!" she blurted. The candy that she took on the shop also has the effect of letting its user imagine someone into some people that they are not.


    And in the archbishop''s situation, Krise almost believed that her mentor is currently wearing a girdle, armor, and a sheath containing his sword in his waist.


    Lancelot can''t help but pucker his forehead in confusion upon hearing their student''s words.


    "I beg your pardon?"


    But instead of answering him, Krise literally threw himself on the archbishop, pouted her lips like a total idiot, and almost attempted to kiss her mentor, a thing that would have happened if Lucas wasn''t quick in casting the spell to make her unconscious.


    By the time that Krise lost her consciousness, Lucas was quick in catching the girl in his arms.


    On the other hand, the blood from the archbishop''s face had almost drained from him as he witnessed what just happened.


    "W-W-What is going on with her?" Lancelot stammered, his right index finger almost shaking as he pointed towards the unconscious girl.


    "I actually do not have any idea what caused her to act this way," Lucas tried to exin. "So it is up to us to investigate."


    It was then when they decided to bring the girl inside the prince''s chamber and gently tied her in a bedroom chair as a safety precaution in case she awakened in that same state. Meanwhile, two of her mentors tried to look in Krise''s belongings, and haveter found a small pack of sour candies stored inside her backpack.


    "So this is why she has been acting strange ever since I met with her at the rear portion of the castle," Lucas dered as he examined the candy.


    "If I recall it properly, this type of candies contain some alcoholic content. Even if it is small, it would still greatly affect anyone with less alcohol tolerance such as this girl," he added.


    "But who would sell something like this? I thought this has been banned from the market." Lancelot said as he rubbed his chin.


    "I bet she bought this from Central Town. We would need to ask her once she returns to her sober state." Lucas replied.


    "Anyway, we need to make a potion in order for her to return to that state as fast as possible. I suggest you call on Alex to serve as the lookout while we are doing the task at hand." Lancelot suggested.


    Lucas, in return, immediately nodded and went to the captain''s office at once to call his attention


    ---


    On that exact day, around six in the evening, Alex started to hunt down the store where Krise purchased the pack of sour candies that instantly made her drunk. He could just let this slip by and move on with it, but seeing the girl in her poor state earlier because of this thing made him pissed off that he just wanted to get rid of the store as much as possible.


    On the pack, he retrieves from Krise''s belongings says the name of the store: Sweet Factory. And it didn''t take long for him to locate the said store since he also remembered going here to buy sweet treats for himself.


    By the time he arrived at the store, it was also the exact moment when the salesdy is already preparing to close the store.


    "Excuse me, are you perhaps the store owner?" he gently asked.


    Thedy immediately knew who this guy standing in front of her was and replied, "It is I, my lord. May I ask what is the captain doing at this hour in my store?"


    "Sour candies" he said, as if that should exin everything why he is here.


    "Oh" was the only reply of the store owner before Alex did his business here.


    In the end, he feltpassion for the store owner and ending up raiding all the sour candies only. But of course, Alex didn''t leave the store until he gave his warning that the next time he hears she sells prohibited goods in her store, he would be forced to shut the store down for good.


    With a mutual understanding between the store owner and the captain, Alex then bid his farewell and left the said store with the goods clutched in his hand.


    ---


    That night, as Krise is peacefully lying in the prince''s bed, she had the strangest dream of all that she had never seen in her entire life.


    In her dream, she had seen a vision of a young girl with waist-length beige hair and round grey eyes, just like the physical attributes that her brother, father, and mother possess.


    Ever since she reached fourteen years of age, Krise has started questioning her looks being so different from her family. She had auburn hair, amber round eyes, and ivy-colored skin that reciprocates all the physical traits that her family has.


    Now, in her dream, this girl in her vision seems quite close with her family. She looks pretty young, around ten years of age or something like that. She wears this bright smile across her face as she is having dinner with her family in the exact house where she grew up


    Without them knowing, Krise was just there standing in one corner as this girl seems to steal her family away from her and tries to rece her. Yet she can''t help but wonder


    Who exactly is this girl? And howe she knows her family?

 Chapter 90: The Revelation

    Chapter 90: The Revtion


    The moment I heard her question I felt like all my surroundings went silent; everyone became hazy, and I was unable to speak any further.


    How on Earth would I answer her question?


    "Prince Arthur,"


    A tap on my right shoulder was the one who saved me from being too absorbed in my own thoughts. It was then when I remembered to breathe once again.


    Upon turning my head to see who it was that had literally saved my life, I felt relief slowly flow through my veins as soon as I saw the captain of the magic army. Looking into his eyes, I sensed the worry I had seen in it that intrigued me.


    Does he have any idea what the princess and I are talking about just now?


    "Come. There is something urgent that we need to talk about." he said then turned his head to look at mypany. "In private."


    "B-but my prince and I aren''t finished yet with what we are talking about," the princess tried to reason out with him, but Alex was quite determined to save my ass from further humiliation.


    "There was an urgent errand that came up just now. If you do not mind, I will obtain the prince for only a few minutes," At this time Alex looked like he was about to lose his patience. He might even explode if ever the princess turned his request down.


    Later on, the princess forced a smile on her face before saying, "Very well. But only for a few minutes as what you''ve said."


    "Don''t worry. I don''t break promises."


    That was Alex''sst statement before he motioned for me to follow him right at their table to where Lucas and Lancelot are also seated.


    "I am so busted," I said as soon as I took my seat across from Alex. Thed in return gave me a sharp look as a warning that I shouldn''t have spoken that out too loud.


    "What?" I arched one eyebrow at him, believing that I wasn''t too loud earlier like what he believed in.


    "You know, now is not the right time or ce for us to discuss matters such as this, am I right?" Lucas added. "In case you forgot, we are still at the party where other people may hear us converse without us knowing."


    "Lucas is right," Lancelot agreed, looking serious at the moment. That was quite a surprise for me, actually.


    "Now what do we do? Do we have to leave this party as soon as possible? This might raise confusion among other people, especially to the king. Not to mention it would raise suspicion on the princess'' part too." I asked, looking at each one of them intently.


    "You are absolutely wasting your time discussing things here."


    All four of us almost flinched from our seats as soon as Princess Marite teleported her way towards our seat and was able to upy the fifth empty seat next to mine.


    "Bloody hell! You almost gave me a heart attack," Alex cursed and sent a dagger look at the princess'' direction.


    Yet thetter ignored him and went on to what she is about to say in her tiniest voice possible.


    "I shall not share your secret with anyone even if you had betrayed me. You were very good at acting. There are even prestigious drama clubs that would appreciate your extraordinary talent." she added quickly, her voice sarcastic.


    Then she made a face full of disgust. "I can''t believe I almost kissed a gir---"


    "You really don''t know when to stop, don''t you?" Alex immediately interrupted her before she could utter nonsense words at her part.


    "As a consequence of your betrayal," The princess ignored thed once again. " I intend to punish all of you. Especially for humiliating me. You must have enjoyed seeing me making a fool out of myself, didn''t you?"


    I did not miss the chance to see her eyes giving me a sharp look at my direction before she carried on.


    "But since I know this girl in front of me is only your servant, I suppose she doesn''t really know what she is doing since she is only bound to whatever youmand her. Also, punishing all of you won''t gain me anything."


    I was somehow relieved for the mercy that the kind hearted princess bestowed upon amoner like me. Truly, she is such a beauty inside and out.


    "So as apensation for your betrayal, I just want to know what really happened with my prince. I want the exact details of it, if you must." she said herst statement with all seriousness.


    All three of my mentors looked at each other, as if they were having a conversation with their minds alone. It took them less than a minute toe up with a good decision for such a situation.


    "I guess we have a deal then," It was Lancelot who sealed the deal between us and the princess.


    That evening, we continued on with the little charade as if nothing happened. The princess agreed to be our aplice for the evening so that we will not have to retreat for the evening and cause confusion to her guests for our sudden departure.


    Even if we were able to convince her to keep our secret, I still felt as if someone lurking in the shadows had already broken the seal, and that it was only a matter of time before the word spread and the secret became public.


    If that happens, who knows what would happen to the whole country of Gilead then


    The following day, Princess Marite went to the prince''s castle ording to Lancelot''s plea to her if she really wants to know what became of their endless search for the missing prince.


    "You have found nothing?" The princess almost bellowed while we are all currently inside the princess'' office. "One year has passed since my prince went missing and you still haven''t found clues to his whereabouts?"


    The room went silent after herst statement. No one has the idea how to answer her question.


    "You must be kidding me."


    "If I recall, thest quest that the prince went to is on a remote mountain vige of Valen to hunt for the witch who is responsible for the deaths of the young ones to keep herself alive and young." Lancelot was the one who exined this.


    "I was with him when he did that quest." he added. "So I can reassure you that after that quest, the prince was still able to return here."


    I suddenly remembered the prince''s diary Alex and I found in their secret hideout. Thatst entry found there could be the key in order for us to find him.


    Alex, on the other hand, looked as if he does not want to share this information, so he cannot reveal their secret hideout to anyone, so I must do the same, even if I do not wish to.


    "Maybe I should reconsider and give you a punishment after all," The Princess said coldly. Never in my wildest dreams would I have believed this girl to be such a cruel person. And somehow I felt like I was to me even if I was only told to do those things.


    "Just kidding," she quickly added and barked a humorlessugh.


    "Anyway, I suppose you are doing everything you can to find my prince. If you happen to have certain clues that could pinpoint where he is, do let me know this time. Is that clear?" she asked in full authority.


    "Crystal," My three mentors said at once.


    The princess did not extend her visit and left after her brief chat with us. As soon as we made sure she was gone, Lucas made his statement.


    "You do not really intend to let her know of the prince''s whereabouts, do you?"


    "Of course not!'' Alex objected. "We are not yet so sure if she is really on our side."


    "Well, she didn''t punish us, right?" I chimed in. "That should be a good reason to trust her words."


    "Whatever,"


    Alex leaves the scene to go to his office. I could not help but me myself for the situation we are in right now.


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    "So, is it confirmed?"


    The man stated his opinion in his dark corner of the dimly-lit room in a very heavy voice. His right hand was raised now to rub his chin.


    "Indeed, it is true that the prince we are seeing isn''t real. As was suspected." A figure with a slight grin emerges from a seat across the man''s.


    "Those fools. They think they can fool me?" He grinned loudly before continuing. "When the time is right, I would have my best assassin eliminate the individual impersonating him. In this way, our problems would be solved."


    The petite figure looks as if he was about to oppose this idea, but chose to refrain from talking instead.


    "Patience is what we need right now in order to outsmart our enemies..." The man''s gaze then shifted to the person in front of him.


    "Good work, by the way"


    The afternoon sun illuminated the window next to the person he was conversing with, showing the smirking face of the princess of Cordova.


    "Anything for you father."

 Chapter 91: Work in Progress

    Chapter 91: Work in Progress


    [Hi, readers. Lately this week, I have been quite suffering from coughs and colds that cost me sleepless nights a few days in a row. And today because of that, I can''t be able to write an update for now. I did try to write a couple lines, but work is still on progress until tonorrow. For the meantime, let me repeat a chapter and will try to rece it asap. Thanks. :D)


    ...


    The next day, I woke up due to this ear-splitting sounding from the rm clock that stood on my side table.


    Still feeling a bit drowsy over here, I stretched one arm and turned off the rm clock while still closing my eyes. When it finally became quiet, I turned to the other side of the bed and decided to stay like this for a while.


    "Just...five...more...minutes," I said in between my yawns.


    I tucked the nket closer to me as I feel myself being transported back to dreand once again.


    Then there was a knock on the door all of sudden that blocked my way towards dreand.


    "Krise? Are you awake?! Well, you better be awake, or else I will drag you out there myself." I heard someone shout from the outside.


    Hmm... who was that again? I can barely remember.


    Deciding to ignore the guy, I chose to remain in my bed while pushing myself to sleep once again. But unfortunately, though, my drowsiness has finally left me and I can''t feel the momentum of sleep any longer.


    That made me sit in my bed in frustration and red at the door, like it''s the door''s fault for waking my senses up.


    Wait... my bed?


    Where am I again?


    I decided to roam around my gaze in this gorgeous room to where I''m currently sleeping. It''s more spacious than my bedroom back in our house was, like two rooms werebined together. Even the bed where I am currently sleeping is too big for me, with its silky mattress and a thick, soft nket to warm me up.


    A few momentster, I saw the door now opening up and in it revealed the kidnapper I saw yesterday morning.


    Wait, so all the things that happened to me yesterday are not a part of a dream? At all?


    So I really have to do that... thing?


    "I thought you''re still sleeping." Alex folded his arms in his chest as he looked at me with his cold, nonchnt eyes. "Get up and prepare for your early morning training session with Lancelot... or we''ll have to kick you out of the castle."


    After that, he rudely went out of the room while closing the door without even uttering a word.


    Yeah, right. I remember now.


    Because of desperation of finding myself a ce to rest, I agreed in pretending to be the prince and master wizard of this country in exchange for giving me an allowance, a roof over my head, and food to eat.


    That''s why I''m here in the first ce.


    Heaving out a sigh, I turned to look at the rm clock and my eyes widened to know that it was still four in the freaking morning! Damn it, it''s too early to torture me like this.


    I finally got out of my bed, fixed it a little, before taking a shower in the bathroom that is also here inside my bedroom.


    Oh my gosh, I even needed a lot of courage first before I could even manage to turn on the showers and suffer in this icy cold water brought to me by the early morning cold weather.


    ***


    When I finally got out of my bedroom looking fresh, clean, and cold at the same time in my new set of shirt and pants... I hurriedly went to the dining room where I had agreed yesterday to meet up with Lancelot and to the rest of the group.


    "M-morning." I greeted while stuttering in the process. I still can''t get over with that icy cold water from earlier!


    "You''rete." That grumpy Alexmented.


    "No. Let her be. It''s okay Krise." Lancelot shushed this... cold jerk and smiled at me while motioning for me to sit on his right.


    "So now, let''s start your training first with proper table etiquette as you take your breakfast," Lancelot exined.


    By that time, I noticed different spoons, forks, and knivesid before me beside the dish of omelet and rice on my te, and a bowl of what seems to be a mushroom soup.


    My brain got dizzy at the sight of it. It all looks the same to me.


    "Uh, now? " I gave them a questioning look. I can''t enjoy my meal with all of this training!


    "Are you deaf?" Alexmented once again.


    "Shush Alex..." Then Lancelot turned to me. "Show me how you normally eat."


    I hesitated at first but I felt my tummy growling inside me, so therefore I chose to give in and scooped a spoonful of rice towards my mouth.


    "You''re even using that spoon which is supposed to be for soup." Alex gave me a bored look while the guy sitting right next to him chuckled.


    "I find it amusing though," Lucas said.


    As I chew the food inside my mouth, Lancelot showed me the ''proper way'' of eating by using the correct tablespoon, which looks bigger than the one I''ve used earlier and ate with grace and beauty.


    I almost gaped at the sight. I''ve never known there is a ''proper way'' of eating!


    "Make sure that your hands are notzily ced at the top of the table. Some would consider it being rude in front of the food... And never, ever, yawn, in front of your guests."


    I sat frozen in my ce as I was about to cover my mouth and yawn.


    Oh, man. I never knew being a prince requires this much hard work even in eating alone.


    In the end, we spent the remaining hours teaching me the ''proper way'' of eating.


    ***


    When it was six in the morning, I bid my farewell to the three of them since I needed to go to my first day of sses.


    Beforepletely leaving though, they''ve discussed to me what route I should take to prevent bystanders from seeing me walking towards the castle, what are the do''s and don''ts, etc...


    I think my head is fully loaded already with information, to think that my sses haven''t even started yet!


    After sessfully sneaking out of the castle, I walked my way towards my school in my inner white shirt paired with a ck jumper and white sneakers toplete my look.


    I was also told by my childhood friend in a letter that I will be getting a free uniform in my second week of the school year.


    Wiieeee... can''t wait for it!


    Well, since the pay that I will be getting from being an impostor woulde every 10th and 25th day of the month, and we still have 5 days left before the 10th dayes, I have to at least suffer for now by walking towards my school.


    It''s a good thing though the school is just a few walking distance from the castle, well that''s for me to judge since I''m very used to walking.


    The moment I arrived in front of the well-known Gilead Academy, I can''t help but marvel at the sight of these huge iron gates being opened now for students to go inside.


    "Will you just stand over here?"


    I snapped out of my thoughts when I heard that very familiar voice. Feeling giddy inside, I swiftly turned around and my smile widened when I saw the familiar figure of my childhood friend Dexter Woods standing behind me.


    "Dexter! It''s good to see you!"


    Not being aware of our surroundings, I immediately surrounded him in a tight hug, which thed didn''tin about but instead hugged me back.


    "It''s good to see you too," he said.


    Then I quickly pulled away from him.


    "I miss you."


    "I miss you too! It''s been long since we have seen each other." I beamed.


    He started to walk inside the campus and so did I along with the multitude of students also entering the premises of the school.


    "Yeah. So... what''s new about you?" he smiled as he looked at me.


    I can''t help but be amazed at how he changed... a lot.


    From a skinny boy that I knew back when we were still living in Ziv Vige, he grew up now to be a tall, fitted boy. From his nerdy look before, his thick volume of reddish hair was now styled tall with short or faded sides, which appeared to be wind-blown and a little...err...wild.


    He has the same tall, straight nose that I was so jealous about, almond-shaped royal blue eyes that never fails to fascinate me minus the thick-framed sses that he''s been using before, thick clean cut eyebrows, well-defined jaw, and red divided lips.


    In short, he grew up to be a man already... despite him being the same age as me. Unlike me, I still wear my usual pigtails on the sides.


    "Hello? Earth to Kris...are you still there?"


    I regained my senses the moment Dexter started to wave his right hand in front of me. Darn it, that must be so shameful of me to doze off in front of my childhood friend! Now he thinks I''m a weirdo!


    "Err... What did you say again?'' I scratched the back of my neck in embarrassment.


    "Nothing. I see nothing has changed with you, at all." I heard him now chuckle. "You''re still the same Kris that I used to know."


    I instantly flushed at what he said. "Is that... bad?"


    "No...I prefer you that way." he now stoppedughing and sincerely smiled at me.


    So in the end, he has to walk me towards my first-period ss to prevent me from getting lost inside the campus. He''s a year above me now, so there''s no way I''ll be sitting in ss with him. That made me sad though.


    After he waved goodbye when we now reached my designated room, he turned his back on me and started walking towards his own ss. While me on the other hand, I also started to turn towards my room feeling happy inside.


    Except for the fact that I want to learn magic in this school, my other reason also for choosing this school among other magic institutions is the fact that my childhood friend-sh-crush is also enrolled here.


    Now that I''ve seen him once again, I can finally say that all that running away from home I made has finally been paid off.


    But don''t get me wrong though.


    Learning magic is still my number one priority here.

 Chapter 92: We Got Your Back

    Chapter 92: ''We Got Your Back''


    "Daddy! It''s good to see you home already."


    An image of a child suddenlyes up to me, probably around six years old I believe, with straight silky beige hair swaying behind her as she runs towards her father wearing like he is some sort of a farmer in his set of overalls.


    Thetter spreads his arms and receives his daughter with all the love that he could show for her. What a sweet thing to do, actually. I remember my own dad being that sweet to me


    Wait Wait a minute.


    "I''ve got you some strawberries. It''s your favorite, isn''t it?" The man took out a basket full of the delicious and freshly-picked strawberries from their family farm. Another youngd in the same set of overalls is currently standing behind their father.


    "Sissy really loves strawberries, doesn''t she?" that youngd spoke, the timbre of his voice pretty much sounded like my older brother. Even his looks are kind of simr to him.


    Or is this really him?


    "Yes" the young girl replied with a wide grin stered on her face. "I like them very much."


    Did my brother address this young girl as his sibling? But as far as I know, I was the only sibling he got.


    If that is the case, then who the bloody hell is this beige-haired child that often keeps on appearing in my subconscious mind too often these past few weeks?


    "Kris"


    My train of thoughts were put into an immediate stop and my senses came back to me after I heard the voice of my friend Arie just now.


    "Kris, wake up!"


    My eyes snapped open when Arie called my name twice but even louder this time. I heard a person not far away from where we are currently sitting warned us about being too noisy inside the school library.


    Wait, school library? What the heck are we doing in a school library? As far as I am concerned, I seldom visit such school facilities, not until we have an important thing to research on.


    And most importantly, did I just sleep in the school library? That is so unlikely for me


    "Thank goodness, you are awake." Arie sighed in relief. "Our next ss is about to start in a few minutes, so we better move out of here if we want to make it in time."


    My mind was still stuck from the vision that I had not too long ago, but seeing the serious expressions on all of my three friends'' face at the moment means I have to pull myself together and get myself back to reality as soon as possible.


    On the way to our ss, we happen to pass by my childhood friend Dexter Woods who also looked as if he was also on his way to his ss. I''ve never seen him since thest time I have returned his jacket to him, and that''s also kind of weird for me. But I guess the school is only too big for the both of us huh.


    Thankfully, he spotted us and waved his hand to greet. I did the same thing, and that''s pretty much about it since we both seem to be in a hurry for our next sses. But every time I think about how my childhood friend gets a bit weirder and weirder every single time, he starts to turn into aplete stranger to me bit by bit.


    My day in school is still a bit the same. Same boring sses, same strict and (mostly but not all) boring teachers either are on their task of teaching us or letting us report on certain things by group, basically us taking over their job and not getting paid for it except for our grades.


    Then after sses, my friends and I would walk together going to the school gates, if it is not our duty to be part of today''s cleaners that is, and have our separate ways once we are in it. I would still need to make someme excuses just to ditch them whenever they ask to hang out after sses and be on my merry way taking the secret route towards the rear portion of the castle.


    Inside the castle, once I am done getting dressed as the fake prince, I would eventually start my daily training sessions with my mentors in every field deemed to be of importance to be his perfect impostor.


    My day would have been the same boring cycle over and over again, if it weren''t for the princess of Cordova who literally shows up unannounced just like she always does before she knew that I am her fake fiance'', but this time she does it more often than what is necessary.


    This time, she did it one more time.


    We are now in the drawing room to say our greetings to the royal visitor who currently wears a bright smile to her cute face as she looked at us with great interest especially me.


    "Do you have to show your face every single day here in the prince''s castle?" Alex said, looking really annoyed seeing the princesse to visit here once again. I could understand why though, and I can''t me him for it.


    "What? I brought you some food that you might like..." she still continued to y innocent while motioning for one of her servants to bring in the food that she mentioned about.


    It was not much, but one servant brought in a huge pic basket containing some of the best pastries that could only be afforded by the rich people and ced it on top of the small table between the couch facing each other.


    "Look, you don''t need to be so hostile towards me." she said when she sensed our growing silence around her. "I am your ally here."


    "How sure are we that you are someone that we could trust, hmm?" Alex interrogated, his eyes demanded for an answer.


    "Because Prince Arthur is my fiancee''." The princess said, like that should clear things up instantly.


    "Don''t you ever EVER forget that."


    "I don''t really forget" Alex countered her words. "Yet I don''t also trust somebody just because of the title they are holding."


    And he started going for the door to go out of this drawing room. Yet it surprised me when he turned his head and even more when he looked into my eyes with the same pissed look he had a while ago.


    "Are youing with me or not? We have a lot to do before this day ends." he asked, quite irritated.


    "Cing right up!" I replied. I excused myself to the other persons in this room and tried to keep up with Alex''s pace as we both left the room.


    Outside the castle, at the back part of it, Alex and I were really having some one of a kind intense fight that I have never experienced ever since he started training me in using my magic more urately. And maybe, that has to do with the prince''s fiance'' finding out who I was.


    "Are you worried?" I asked, out of nowhere, while also trying to evade one fireball thrown by thed right towards my direction.


    "Worried for what?" he asked back, his eyebrows drawn together.


    "That she might turn us in and have the world know of our secret?"


    After myst statement, Alex ease up a bit and stopped throwing counter attacks on me, and so I did the same thing. He just stood there, a few feet away from me, his eyes focused on my direction.


    "No" he finally replied, looking deadly serious right now.


    "I am more worried about you"


    "Why? It''s not as if she already knows who impersonates the prince, right?"


    "Not yet. But she has all the resources stored in her sleeve if she wants to."


    "Right. I almost forgot about her being a royalty. How shameful of me."


    After that, none of us talked for a while, and the air was filled withplete silence. It''s just the chirping of the birds and the gentle howling of the wind that tries to interrupt the serenity between us at the moment.


    "I am worried about something that might happen to you, now that someone already knows about you being the fake prince, worse it''s a royalty who happens to be the prince''s fiancee''" Alex genuinely said, her eyes screaming deep concern towards me.


    And I can''t help but feel grateful for that and guilty at the same time.


    "This is all my fault. You are right, I am being too reckless with my actionstely. Now, look what I got myself into." And then I ended the statement with an exasperated sigh.


    "Maybe," he agreed, slightly stabbing me in the heart for admitting it. "But don''t feel sorry for something that has already happened."


    My eyes made their way back to his eyes once again.


    "I want you to remember this day and be extra careful from now on. But you don''t need to worry a damn thing" he continued, never letting go of his stare.


    "...because we all got your back, Krise."

 Chapter 93: October 1st

    Chapter 93: October 1st


    October is the month where I feel kind of nostalgic every time it is up for the season. There are several reasons that I could provide to exin why I am feeling that way.


    The first of October, which is today, is my father''s birthday. Unfortunately, since I have gone from home to Gilead Academy to learn magic here, I cannot get back home to celebrate his birthday like we usually do every year. You know, a family tradition thing.


    Moreover, my brother and my mother are born in the same month, but at different dates and years. My brotheres after with our father''s birthday. Our mother''s birthday is on the 20th .


    Mine is a bit extraordinary among us all, for I am born on Christmas Day. Pretty unique, isn''t it?


    However, if October is my father''s birth month, this is also the month where he died because of his illness. It was simply flu, but turned up to be something fatal in the end that the healers of our vige can''t do anything about it to cure my father of his mysterious disease.


    This month is also where wememorate his death anniversary, but never celebrate it.


    I was thinking about all these things while I was walking towards the hallway towards the ssroom of ss 1-A. Students from different years and sections have all the time to loiter on the hallways for now since it is kind of early for our first-period sses to start.


    Some just want some time to hang out with their peers and have small chitchat about their lives, while others are doing some god-forbidden couple thing in front of everyone without fair acknowledgment.


    I know it has already been a while ever since I moved and started my studies in this school, but it doesn''t mean I would learn to adjust to crowds such as this. The only ones that keep me motivated to continue here are my friends.


    And speaking of them, I just noticed them waving their hands towards my direction once I reached our ssroom and entered inside, All three of them, Arie, Maggie and Cailin were sitting in some random seats near to mine and waited for me toe.


    "Good morning Kris!" Maggie greeted in her usual energetic voice that Cailin learned to adapt ever since she started hanging out with us.


    I stered a smile on my face. "Good morning."


    I was cing my backpack on my seat and was about to sit in my chair when Arie mentioned something about my birthday.


    "You didn''t tell us that your birthday is exactly om Christmas Day," Arie said, grinning.


    "Yeah. Christmas is just around the corner. Let''s n ahead on what to do on your birthday." Maggie chimed in.


    My brows hunched together. As far as I knew, I never told anyone about my birthday nor did I mention it to my friends.


    "Wait, how did you know? I even forgot to mention it to you." I said in confusion.


    "The board, silly. Our birthdays are posted there, remember?" Maggie pointed something on my right, and that''s when I remembered the ss board of events that the ss president started to make to remember important events, at least that''s what he said.


    "We were just looking at it boredly earlier and saw your birthday is on the 25th of December. How cool could that be?"


    My birthday is just like any other normal day of their lives. Why post it there?


    "Right," I huffed a sigh. "We are not little children anymore to have that kind of silly thing, you know."


    "Well, you should have told that to our ss president, you know." Arie chuckled.


    And speaking of the devil, the mentioned ss president entered the room just now with his arrogant presence, walking inside the room like he owns the ce or something like that.


    "Ah, the ever-humble president is in the house," Cailin mumbled.


    To my surprise, the ss president stopped walking in my seat, turned his head to look at me, and greeted me, "Good morning."


    He was already doing this more often than I had ever imagined, yet I still can''t help but be surprised with his sudden actions such as this.


    "Good morning to you as well, ss president," I replied in a more formal way to keep the menacing res of my ssmates away from me and to convince them that nothing is going on between us two.


    He stered a smile across his face, or at least he tried to, before going to his seat and settled there afterward.


    Once the ss adviser, Mr. Pumpkin, entered the ssroom, all of us went back to their original seating arrangements and the teacher started the discussion of the topic for the day.


    ---


    At the castle, my mentors were still engaged in their business that they said the training sessions would be dyed for several minutes. So I agreed and sought refuge in the prince''s office while I waited for them.


    On the top of the table, there was arge pouch containing something prized more than everything else. I tugged the strings to loosen the opening, and from it revealed the spellbook that my father once used when he was still the master wizard of our home vige and the whole country of Archend-- one of Gilead''s ally countries not far away from it.


    I pulled the spellbook from the pouch and hugged it as I whispered these words to myself, my head looking up to the ceiling as if I could see my father from there.


    "Happy birthday, dad. I miss you so much."


    And then, without warning, a tear appeared from the corner of my left eye. I only knew that it had multiplied not long after, and went down my cheeks like a waterfall.


    "If only you''re here I wouldn''t have suffered so much just to learn magic just like you did."


    It''s been over a year now ever since my father died, but I still can''t drive myself to move on from what happened and let go of my sadness brought to me by his death.


    I was still weeping here when...


    "Sorry it took me a while to finish some errands, but we can now begin your training---"


    I have to admit that I did not hear the creaking of the door as Lucas opened it and went inside, hence letting him see me crying here like an idiot. Thed, on the other hand, was rendered speechless and chose not to ask a question.


    "T-this is nothing" I immediately said and tried to dry my tears as fast as I could using the back of my hands.


    "Let me do that,"


    I stared at the boy who reached into his pocket and gently pulled a clean, white handkerchief from his suit and used it to wipe my tears from my face, removing my hands while he did so.


    "Let''s begin training, shall we?" I uttered, trying to redirect the conversation away from my concern.


    I started getting up from the seat and got myself ready for whatever he will teach me at the moment. But he only stood there and watched me with great concern.


    "You don''t seem fit to be on training today," Lucas pointed out, eyeing me seriously. "All you need right now is to breathe from whatever troubles you right now."


    "No, I''m fine," I insisted.


    "No, you''re not." he insisted too.


    In the end, I chose not to argue with the royal counselor anymore and sighed in frustration.


    "Come, you need some fresh air to clear your head up,"


    And after he said that, Lucas began going for the door without even asking me if I wanted to go. He just motioned for me to follow him, and I guess I don''t have any choice either but to follow him.


    Later on, I am seeing myself getting up towards the same castle tower that he likes to bring me with if situations such as this show up out of nowhere. I brought my father''s spellbook with me as we got up here, carefully sitting in between my arms as I hugged it close to me.


    "Today is my father''s birthday," I finally shared it to thed standing on my right but without making any eye contact as I said that.


    "And this spellbook that I am holding right now belongs to him. Well, I took it away with me when I ran home actually.


    "I see. Well, I am pretty sure your father is celebrating his birthday there."


    Lucas stretched his hand towards the sky, assuming that is where heaven is really located.


    "Yeah, I guess so," I said, smiling halfheartedly. "But I can''t help but miss him during asional times."


    "You have the right to be. He is your father, after all."


    There was a silence after hisst statement there when both of us decided to refrain from talking even just for a while. But only after a few minutes, Lucas spoke once again.


    "Didn''t you mention before that you wanted to be a master wizard in your home country just like your father was?"


    I only nodded my head as my response.


    "Then right now, he must be so proud of you for what you achieve so far. You are getting there just a little more practice and you''ll surely reach your dreams someday."


    A genuine smile now escapes my lips as I heard his words just now.


    "Thanks, Lucas "

 Chapter 94: Paving A Way

    Chapter 94: Paving A Way


    Weekends are supposed to be the day where students get to enjoy their freedom from seeing their teachers at least for two consecutive days. But we all know that is not the case for me.


    As much as I wanted to give it a rest at least even just for a while, I know I cannot do that anymore, not when we all are aware that someone has already the knowledge about what we are doing here.


    "Again," Alex''s voice instantly grabbed my attention and snapped me back to reality.


    Getting back to my senses, I started generating mes in both my hands and tried to hit the target dummy he ced a few yards away from me that is inly made of wood. I did what he told me to do, but as I can see it in his face right now, he seems unhappy with what I have done.


    "Your mind is drifting somewhere," he pointed out, his keen eyes piercing right at my direction. "Causing your focus to lose for a second."


    "It''s nothing," I immediately replied, "I was just thinking how to achieve the move you are asking me to execute. That''s all."


    He seemed finally convinced.


    "Alright. If you say so."


    Later on, he called it a day and was about to do his thing of walking away from here and heading right to his office when a castle guard suddenly went here on the rear portion of the castle, looking quite serious as ever.


    "What is it?" Alex was the one to ask the guard before I had the chance to speak.


    "Someone wants to see the prince. He introduces himself as a citizen from Citrus Town who seeks help from his majesty." the castle guard exined in a business-like tone.


    "And what kind of assistance could it be? Did he specifically say what it is?" I curiously asked.


    "He hasn''t, your majesty," the guard shrugged. "The man says he will only speak the matter to you, in private."


    I nodded. "Very well then. Bring him to the drawing-room at once. I will be there in less than a minute."


    The castle guard curtly nodded at me before leaving here. Alex, on the other hand, looked at me as if I went insane in front of him or anything of that sort.


    "What? Did I do something wrong?" I can''t help but arch one eyebrow at him for the way he acts right now.


    "You don''t know this guy, and yet you agreed to speak with him?" Alex scoffed. "Of course it is only natural for me to be quite confused by your sudden action without even consulting us."


    "But this must be something important for him to waste his time and effort going a thousand kilometers away just to get here and speak to the prince," I tried to reason out with him, hoping that he would understand my side in doing this.


    "And I know what it feels like to have no voice in the society, so that''s why I need to see this man and know what concerns him." Then I lifted my firm gaze at him. "And from there, perhaps you will find a way to deal with his problem as a member of the royal council."


    I did not wait for his response and walked away from here and back inside the castle as soon as possible to meet with this stranger who seeks the prince''spany.


    Two servants opened the doors of the drawing-room for me to enter and closed it once again when they made sure that I had already entered inside.


    A guard stood upright on a corner as our chaperone, which I tried to ignore by focusing on an old man sitting on a red couch in front of arge window, where the sunlight illuminated the entire room without adding light.


    As soon as he saw my presence, the bearded man whose body is fragile to look at immediately stood up while he carried with him his staff. I craned my head to look for hispany, but there was none.


    What a brave thing to do to travel alone with that kind of body he has.


    "Good day, sir." I greeted as politely as I could. "I see you didn''t bring anyone with you to apany you on your journey here."


    "My family is already gone, killed by the gue attacking our small town at the moment." the man said in a very heavy ent, I must say. "I have no one to apany me here."


    gue?


    My chest tightened upon hearing that.


    "I''m so sorry to hear that, and for your loss," I crooned, my eyes avoiding any eye contact as I said those words. "Anyway, you mentioned something about the gue. Is that why you are here, am I right?"


    "Yes, we need your help to resolve this one, Prince Arthur. " he said as if he is on the verge of crying. "We need you, please."


    "I would very much like to be of your assistance. But first, in order for me to help you, can you state the whole scenario for me to have a better picture of the things happening in your area?"


    "Absolutely, your highness."


    "And do you want something to eat and drink while we are discussing such matters?"


    "That wouldn''t be unnecessary, thank you."


    "Very well then. Let''s get to the point, shall we?"


    The man only nodded at me before starting to discuss to me all the things that I need to know in this curse that he began narrating to me about.


    Once I already got the bigger picture of it, I told the man to wait for a while in the drawing-room to look for my mentors to consult with them regarding this one. I had the guard keep his eyes on the man while I am on my way to deliver dreadful news to my mentors.


    They were gathered in the prince''s office as it appeared that they were discussing something when I suddenly entered the scene, and they just kept quiet right there. I chose to ignore what just took ce and instead focused on the matter as to why I am here.


    "The man that just came to me is in the drawing-room as of now, and he delivers such dreadful news that we need to take care of as quickly as we can," I announced, making them silent for another minute.


    It was then when Lucas asked, "What is it?"


    "The man just spoke to me about a gue that came in Citrus Town just now, killing all their animals, root crops and even non-wizards that couldn''t stand its fatal attack in just a heap of a moment. Basically, it could kill life itself in that ce."


    All three of them looked devastated as they all looked at me in disbelief.


    "The dark wizards are on it once again, I see" Alex muttered causing my eyebrows to snap together.


    "The--who--now?" I curiously asked.


    "The dark wizards, dummy," Alex repeated himself. "That''s what we are all discussing earlier. Clearly, they are starting to strike the world once again, and Gilead is on their priority list."


    "Wait, I thought it says in history that all of them were killed already during the final stages of Dark Ages by the prince''s ancestors?" I stated, recalling the history of Gilead that my father so loves to tell me when I was a kid before bedtime.


    "Not all of them,"


    All heads turned towards Lancelot who spoke just now. My eyes widened in horror for what he said a while ago.


    "Heroes in the past were able to kill the greatest threat that mankind has ever faced: the leader of the Dark Wizards whose name is Szar. Without the world knowing, there was actually one who managed to survive during the epic battle of the Dark Ages and escaped death by teleporting himself out of the battlefield. Our people spent centuries finding this dark wizard named Raven, but to no luck, up until now we still haven''t found them." Lancelot thoroughly exined to me.


    I can''t believe it. If that man or woman is freely roaming the world, then that simply means we are all in serious danger. Dark Ages, so we speak, could repeat itself at any moment once this culprit cannot be captured right away.


    "It hase to our attention that Raven is beginning his hunt for every master wizard in the world, to which we personally believed is why Prince Arthur is missing in the first ce. It could be he was abducted by the culprit, or he went there himself to face the enemy, alone."


    He is hunting every master wizard, huh? Could it be that he was the cause of my father''s death as well? That illness he suffered from, is it caused by his gue? Or is it something else?


    "And what would he gain from killing all the master wizards, huh?" I asked.


    "I strongly believed that" Lancelot continued with his exnation. "... Raven and hisrades were paving a way for their leader-- his brother--- to be reborn once again"

 Chapter 95: The Dark Age

    Chapter 95: The Dark Age


    Over a hundred years ago, the people of Gilead were subject to the tyrannical rule of a powerful wizard whose fury against mortals is so perplexing that he wishes to exterminate every single one of them.


    And this wizard''s name is none other than Szar, believed to be the most powerful among all other wizards born into the world.


    Under his rule, most mortals became his ves, in fear of the gue he ns on spreading throughout the world in the event that they refused to obey his orders. Those who dared to defy him, mortals or wizards alike, would all die in the most excruciating manner.


    Szar has gathered the nations andbined them into one kingdom, and he does so with the dark magic he possesses, which is more potent than thebined magic of all the wizardsbined.


    He brought fear to everyone''s hearts and death to those who will stand in his way.


    Yet being cunning that he is, Szar''s desire to annihte everyst living mortal on the did not cease to exist in his heart. Therefore, this gue has nheless been released to every enemy nation of his kingdom, and every mortal, wizard, and every other being that could not withstand its attacks all perished almost instantly.


    The year when the gue spread to some parts of the world was referred to as the Dark Age, when Szar continued with the n of exterminating all those who stood in his way.


    The Dark Agessted until the 13th century when the royal council was instituted in every nation with the purpose of bringing a collective force of all-powerful wizards to confront themon enemy.


    It was then spearheaded by Leon and Vanessa, Prince Arthur''s great grandparents, and it was his great grandfather Leon who ended the dark age by killing the tyrannical leader himself.


    At least, that''s what I''ve learned of the history of Gilead from the archbishop himself during our conversation at the prince''s office before we formally decided to help the old man who introduced himself as Gary.


    Gary mentioned that the gue caused the destruction of his people, so does that also mean Szar has now got loose and will take his revenge anytime soon?


    In order to preserve our mana for potential fights encountered along the way, it was decided to climb aboard the castle''s fastest carriage in order to reach the old man''s town as quickly as possible.


    It took us approximately an hour and a half to arrive at the location, and when we did get here


    "Bloody hell. Who would do something as horrible as this?"


    We were just at the entrance of the town when a horrible scenario happens to catch us in surprise.


    Concrete and bamboo houses have been on fire for some time now. Farnds owned by their farmers have been ravaged by arge number of insects that are destroying their root crops.


    The dead bodies are piled everywhere, and the sign at the entrance to Citrus Town is almost unreadable due to bloodstains, as if someone did it on purpose.


    We walked around more to look at the lifeless bodies up close. I was almost sick when I saw some of the corpses with their skin as white as snow and their eyes were covered in white... like the life had been sucked out of them.


    What the hell happened in here?


    "My people" We heard the old man started sniffing upon seeing his people''s current state and bent down on his knees. I made sure that I was by his side and tapped one shoulder gently.


    "The town chief was the one who secured my life and ordered me to get you to help us all. But we still ended up not saving anyone."


    "Help me!"


    All heads turned in the direction where we think we heard the cry of a girl asking for help. I was relieved the moment that there was still a sign of life in this ce after all.


    "Not everyone," I said, smiling halfheartedly before dashing my way towards the location of the girl.


    "Kri-- Prince Arthur! Don''te running by yourself! It''s too dangerous!" I heard Alex screamed from behind me but I ignored it.


    "Oh,e on!"


    Then, they too started running towards the girl''s location. I immediately noticed the girl running away from what looks like a swarm of bees flying towards her.


    "Save me! Someone save me!" the girl cried for the second time.


    I did not stop to pause and immediately dashed towards the girl while generating mes in both of my hands andunched one that flew toward the swarm of bees behind her.


    But my attack was not over yet. I also summoned arge burst of mes and burned everyst one of the insects until I was certain they had been totalled. Once the coast is clear, I went in the direction of the crying girl, who by now has stopped running already.


    "Is everyone fine?" Lancelot asked the two of us.


    "Yes, we are fine---"


    "Duck!"


    Alex suddenly bellowed that made me instantly do as he said. The moment I ducked my head, he produced the same level of mes in his right hand and fired something from behind us.


    When it was done, I can''t help but peek to know what it is, only to find out it was nothing but the samerge insects that haunt down the girl from earlier.


    "What are these things? And where do you think they came from?" I curiously asked when I took a good look at the dead insect up close.


    Earlier, I was almost sure it looked like a swarm of bees. But now as I look at it at this range, the insects which managed to attack the whole Citrus Town looked like wasps with two antennas in their heads, a pair ofrge, brown wings that enables it to fly at a fast speed and body structure that truly resembles more of a wasp rather than a bee.


    "These insects It cannot be" Lucas mumbled to himself that got me curious instantly.


    "What? What is it?"


    "Remember the gue that Lancelot mentioned to you at the castle?"


    "Uhuh. What about it?"


    "These are the kinds of insects that contribute to it"


    Lucas roamed around his eyes to scan the whole surroundings.


    "These are the type of insects who could literally suck the life out of a living thing in this world for its survival and are used by Szar when he cast the gue around all nations. Only a dark wizard, aside from him, can be able to summon such insects to invade a whole town."


    A dark wizard, huh?


    "Then that only indicates a dark wizard is present within the area, and we must stop him at all costs from causing more damage to Gilead."


    "Alex already began his search in tracking down this dark wizard as we speak," Lancelot announced. It was then when I realized Alex is nowhere to be found right now.


    "Then I am going to help him"


    Lucas believed my idea to be too risky. "You are not yet ready to fight," Lucas immediately disagreed. "You are still inexperienced for situations such as this. We need you to remain by the victims'' side while we investigate the whole area."


    I looked at the man and the girl who also looked confused with the conversation we are having at this hour.


    "No! As the prince, I''d like to help." I dered so as not to confuse the other two.


    "Yes, let the prince help. After all, it''s his responsibility, right?"


    A voice as deep as that of anyone who has authority within themselves emerges from the distance from our ce, sending shivers down my spine. When I lifted my head, I saw the face of the enemy... a tall man with hollow eyes, devoid of emotion.


    As he was floating above us, emitting a great deal of ck aura all around him, he cocked his head towards us, and an evil smirk appeared on his beguiling face.


    "Prince Arthur Spellman it was so nice to see you alive, and kicking, after I made sure to send my best assassins to end your life already." said the man that caused my forehead to crease.


    He was responsible for the prince''s missing case all this time? Yet, I couldn''t ask him where did he bring the real prince if he is really the one who took him.


    "Raven!"


    Alex appears out of nowhere and tries to attack the ck wizard using his fire magic, but the opponent is so fast that he dodges the attack without any effort whatsoever.


    "As much as I''d like to y with you, I have so many things to take care of"


    Before making his exit though, the enemy threw onest nce at me as he said, "I will meet you again some other time prince Arthur, but the next time I shall see you..."


    Alex came to his feet once more and lunged forward for the second time around. But just like the first attempt, the enemy was able to dodge it too easily.


    "... I will ensure that you die at that moment."


    As soon as he said those words, he vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 96: The Time Is Nigh

    Chapter 96: The Time Is Nigh


    The way he smirked at me in that fateful encounter I had with him, and the way he looked in my direction often haunts me now in my dreams ever since that day I have seen his face


    "I will ensure that you die at that moment."


    Those were hisst words before leaving the scene. I know it is really intended for the prince, and I am not even the real prince here in the first ce.


    But


    I also have this impression that the statement he said that day is directly addressed to me as the one who is impersonating him.


    Does he know already? Does everyone know that I am not the real prince? Do I have to continue with the lies of being one?


    I don''t know what to do anymore. At this point, I feel kinda lost with no one to guide me on what to do


    "Ms. Lancaster!"


    My eyes snapped open when I heard someone bellowing my name in irritation. And the moment my senses came back to me, it was then when I realized I am currently in our ssroom where Mr. Wimshaw, ourst-period ss teacher, is now discussing the topic for the day. (Which I forgot exactly what it is now since my mind is flying somewhere.)


    And for that, I hurriedly stood up from my seat.


    "Would you mind stating once again the passage that your ssmate read just now?" The teacher asked, his eyes sternly looking at me. He exactly knows that I was not paying attention to his ss, that is a fact. Yet he still wants to test me right now.


    "P-passage?" I said nervously, my mind going nk.


    Arie tried to help me in remembering it by writing the said passage on a piece of paper but I did not pay attention to it either.


    Mr. Wimbshaw sighed and said, "Please pay attention to the ss, Ms. Lancaster, and never let your mind wander into somewhere else. It''s like you are physically present here but mentally absent. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, Mr. Wimbshaw," I slowly nodded.


    "You may now take your seat, Ms. Lancaster." the teacher said to which I willingly obliged.


    For the rest of the ss, I tried to pay attention to our teacher just like what he told me to do earlier. Yet I am too distracted and preupied to even listen to his discussion. And so I leave as it is until the time finally came where Mr. Wimbshaw dismisses the ss and we can all go back to our houses.


    At our training sessions, it was already agreed that I am now getting good with every aspect of being the perfect impostor except with my magic skills. And so it was then agreed by my three mentors that we will lessen the time of training for other minor fields and focus more on improving my magic skills, especially after what have we all encountered yesterday.


    We will never know when the enemy will strike once again.


    Yet it still bothers me about what really happened with the missing prince. Does the enemy really have to do with his missing case? Was he abducted? I don''t think so, the prince is too good for that.


    What could have driven the prince to move out of the castle and write thatst entry in his diary- "I must hurry!"?


    I wish I know the answers to all of my questions right now


    "You are too distracted to have proper training with me right now," Alex pointed out, sighing in frustration. I jerked my head towards where he is currently standing right now in haste.


    "Oh no, I-I''m sorry. I will try to focus," I said apologetically and tried again to execute the spell that he is asking me to do earlier.


    "You have to take this seriously, now that the real enemy shows up and could strike you anytime," he said with full seriousness. I stopped what I was doing and looked at him as he proceeded with what he is about to say.


    "I don''t want you being hurt because of us, and so I wanted to prepare you as much as possible to prevent that from happening" This time, I was surprised when he also looked at me thus meeting my gaze.


    "And maybe you are having seconds thoughts there of continuing this task that we have forced you to take upon your shoulders, but you don''t have to worry about anything. We will deal with the enemyand we will keep you safe as possible as we can."


    I was more surprised when he ced his right hand on my head with a halfhearted smile stered on his face.


    "No, I wasn''t worried about that at all," I immediately chimed in. Clearly, there has been some misunderstanding here. "I''m not even having some second thoughts of my role that I am impersonating right now."


    The look on his face changed the moment he heard what I said just now. And for that, I kept going.


    "I was worried about what had happened to the real prince at this point, and how could I deliver the role on his behalf? I know that the prince is worried for the safety of his people now that he is not here to protect them all. Therefore"


    I paused for a moment and looked at Alex with all the determination that I could muster at the moment.


    "I want to fulfill what I have said in my first speech when I faced the public for the very first time. I want to protect all the smiles of the people under the prince''s rule as much as I can. In that way, when the real prince returns, he would have nothing to worry about," Then I ended my statement with a smile on my face.


    "Are you sure? You''re not scared of what might happen to you?" Alex asked, as if challenging me all of a sudden.


    "No," I proudly grinned at him. "Because I know for a fact that you have my back at all times."


    By the time we practiced training, it was then when the good news came to us about the elderly man named Gary and the child we rescued from Citrus Town named Merryl were safely transferred here at the capital city of Gilead. The man was secured a permanent home here while the child was brought to a foster home where her needs would attend to regrly.


    That was a relief. At least I was able to hear some good news before this day ends.


    When supper came, I was picked up by Lucas from my room and said that dinner was ready. I immediately left the prince''s chamber and went with him towards the dining room.


    However, to my surprise, Alex was not there sitting in his usual chair which is across my ce to where I was usually seated.


    I wonder why is that so


    "Where is Alex?" I curiously asked.


    Lancelot only shrugged. "He said he has something important to deal with, yet he didn''t tell us specifically what it is."


    I can''t help but worry about what I have heard from Lancelot just now. I hope he doesn''t get himself into trouble this time


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Despite the surroundings being cold at this time of the night, the troops under Alex''s men are getting somewhat hyped up at the moment. It may be because this was the first mission they ever received so far after being in training for so long and only assigned to guard the streets of Citadel to secure every resident of it.


    There has been a report spread forth concerning a hysterical woman using her magic to terrorize the residents of her home vige of Siria in exchange for what she needs. By the time it reached the captain''s ears, he did not have second thoughts ofing here with his men along with him.


    "Squad two, go right. Squad three, go left. Squad one, go with me to the center. Send a signal whoever gets to the enemy first, understood?" The captain bellowed with all his might.


    "Yes, sir!" All his people under him chorused.


    They are currently focusing their energy on capturing that woman at the moment. Alex and the people he ordered to apany him went forward in hopes that they could immediately spot the culprit behind attacking the poor vige and killing some residents in the process.


    And by the time they all came face to dace with the enemy after a few minute search with her, the woman with long, straight jet ck hair, bloody red eyes, fair skinplex and tall height threw a menacing nce right at the captain''s direction.


    However, this woman is no ordinary wizard just like what he suspected because like the enemy he and his friends faced earlier this afternoon, this woman emanates the same ck aura all around her.


    Making her part of a group known to exist in the past, and yet are now forcing their way to once again exist in this world for the second time.


    "Beware, all those who could hearken unto my voice right now" said the woman as soon as they spotted her location.


    A sick grin appeared on her lips as she continued.


    "The time is nigh for darkness to fall upon mankind. And when that time cones, there would be no other means to stop us from regrouping and ending all mankind when the right timees."

 Chapter 97: The News

    Chapter 97: The News


    -KRISELLA-


    It was still rtively cold when I got out of the castle and started walking my way towards the school, but the signs of the snow fromst winter season have already vanished from the streets to every roof of the concrete houses built in the city.


    I was humming happily to myself as I walked down the path where it will lead me towards the school. Well, I have a good reason to be happy right now, since I got my monthly pay from Lancelot from the job that I am tasked to do.


    Buttely, this work that I am doing right now doesn''t seem like work to me anymore. I am starting to enjoy it by embracing every moment that I''ve got to spend with my three mentors while I am still inside the castle.


    However, some part of me also wonders if what will exactly happen to me once the task that is assigned to me ends and the real prince shows himself atst? I''m sure I will be forced to move out of the castle since it is not my home after all.


    That is why I''ve been saving my money from my sry these past few months in case I will be asked to move out of the castle and will have to go look for a new ce to stay.


    Yet I wonder if that would be all that I need to worry about when that fateful dayes.


    Before I knew it, I arrived in the front of Gilead Academy.


    Along the hallway going to my ssroom, I happen to pass by my childhood friend Dexter Woods who didn''t seem to notice my presence the first time I called out his name.


    "Dexter!" I called out for the second time around. And this time, I saw him pause for a moment from thinking whatever it is as of the moment and looked in my direction.


    A smile appeared on the corner of his lips.


    "Krise. Good morning." he greeted me like what he usually does whenever he sees me around.


    "Good morning to you as well," I greeted back. "It seems that you have some important thing going on inside that head of yours huh."


    "Yes, there is," he replied. But I kind of notice the way he avoided having eye contact with me now and instead putting his gaze on the floor like something very interesting is ced there.


    "I was thinking of a task that was given to me yet I don''t actually want to do it," he continued almost in a whisper.


    My forehead creased upon what he said. I wonder what kind of task is that though.


    "Whatever it is, Dexter" I said, putting a smile across my face. "Do what you think is the right thing to do in that situation."


    He looked stunned by the time he heard these words from me, but saw to it that he recovers as soon as possible.


    "Thanks. I think that is kind of helpful for me,"


    That was thest statement he said before excusing himself to go to his first-ss. I did the same and then we immediately separated ways.


    By the time I reached the ssroom intended for ss 1-A students like me, I greeted my ssmates as enthusiastically as I could before heading out to my seat. My friends Arie and Cailin have already been sitting in their seats by the time I arrived, but no signs of Maggie at the moment.


    "That is kind of odd," I uttered as soon as I was able to walk near my friends. "Maggie has always been early for school like you guys."


    "I know, right?" Arie said with a hint of worry in her tone. "I wonder if something urgent came up to her house."


    Yet despite being curious about what took her so long to go here in school, I tried not to worry that much. Maybe she happens to doze off in her sleep and lost track of time for a while. Something like that.


    All of us continued to enjoy our spare time hanging out with our friends for a moment when one guy ssmate of mine, to which I honestly forgot what his name is but I am seeing him being at the ss president''s side most of the time, suddenly entered inside our ssroom looking bewildered first thing in the morning.


    "Guys, something odd just came up and is currently the talk of the town!" he announced like he can''t wait to spill what he knows to the whole ss.


    Every single student''s attention who is currently inside the ssroom with me was piqued and patiently waited for whatever news this guy is about to deliver to us.


    "This came as a piece of official news that both Citrus Town and Siria were attacked yesterday. The incident with Citrus happened during the afternoon, and the one with Siria happened yesterday night."


    I already knew about the incident with Citrus Town since I was present on the scene so I was not really surprised by it. But Siria?! Did that same ck wizard attack the whole vige?!


    Though I already know about the first incident, I have to pretend that I was totally shocked to hear about it.


    "A-and the residents?" I blurted out of nowhere, feigning my surprise. "What happened with the residents of each ce you mentioned?"


    It seems that my ssmates were also interested to know about that matter so they stayed closer to where the guy is.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about them since the prince and the magic army came to their rescue" the guy replied happily. "They were able to rescue all of them."


    I was stunned for a moment. Remembering all the dead bodies that I got to see when we visited Citrus Town, I believe we haven''t really saved all of them. Yet how can the news say lies such as this? What will it gain from the people?


    But then again, I need to pretend as if I didn''t know any of these things I am currently thinking, or else they will raise their suspicion at me. They must not know my connection with the members of the royal council, or else I will be screwed.


    "R-really? That is good news, indeed." I responded, trying my best to sound convinced with the news he had just delivered to us.


    The conversation then needed to end when Mr. Pumpkin entered the room and started to have our discussion for the day. And yet when two of our sses are over, the school bell rang indicating our first break for today.


    And yet still no sign of our friend Maggie in school up until now.


    "I wonder where Maggie is now and why hasn''t she contacted any of us about her absence from school today?" I asked the moment we all settled down at the school cafeteria.


    "Yeah. I hope she is doing fine by now," Cailin seconded.


    It was then when we heard Arie sighed.


    "Maggie''s family is originally from Siria but she moved here in Citadel alone to study magic at our school, at least that''s what she said to me," Arie narrated. "That is probably why she hasn''te to school today. She must have heard about the attack in her home vige, and decided to go there and see how her family is doing."


    Oh yeah. Based on what I already know, Maggie and Arie have already been the best of friends ever since they were still in their elementary years. It is already not surprising to know if Arie has some idea why Maggie is nowhere to be seen around school today.


    I suddenly felt sorry for Maggie and I sincerely prayed for her parents'' safety and that the magic army was there in time to save them.


    "We don''t have to worry about anything," I said, putting a wide, reassuring smile on my face to ease the tension. "I''m sure that the prince and the royal council are already doing something about it to keep us all safe and sound."


    However, I am also not sure about that though, but I would like to ce my one hundred percent trust and faith in my mentors and to the royal council that they would somehow do something about this even in the prince''s absence.


    "Yeah


    "Yeah, Kris is right." Cailin immediately agreed to support my statement. "The Magic Army and the Royal Council would all protect us from harm, so we must not panic."


    "I really hope so," Arie doesn''t seem convinced, well given the fact that she already has trust issues once on the Magic Army and to its captain.


    "I hope that this time...they would all be able to fulfill their jobs sessfully."


    And somehow, I understand where she''sing from


    It was nearly five in the afternoon when I came back to the castle and immediately got dressed by the time I arrived at the prince''s chamber.


    By the time I arrived at the prince''s office, I was already fully-dressed as the prince and caught my three mentors discussing some important matters during my absence.


    "... she mustn''t know any of this to keep her safe " was what I heard from Lancelot by the time I entered the room.


    Upon entering, they stopped conversing with one another.


    I wonder what it is that they talked about just now.

 Chapter 98: Someone Following Behind?

    Chapter 98: Someone Following Behind?


    We were so happy the following day to see Maggieing to school in a delighted mood like she always does. All of us received her with wide smiles stered on our faces.


    "I''m sorry if I got you all worried for me," Maggie apologized and looked at each one of us. "I also went to our home vige on just short notice."


    "You don''t have to apologize. We are your friends, and that''s what friends do for each other." Arie dered. We all nodded in agreement.


    "Well, the important thing here is you all made sure that your parents are safe now," I said to somehow make her smile.


    But she did the exact opposite of it, and that somehow bothered us.


    "Well, yeah My parents are safe from the attack since the magic army arrived in time before the perpetrator was able to annihte everyst one resident of our vige"


    We all sighed in relief hearing that statement from her. However, I wonder what:s bothering her if that is the case then.


    "Yet, the other residents They suffered much, either by losing a loved one or something that is important to them like their properties or their houses were destroyed. So I can''t be a hundred percent happy about it." Maggie continued in a mncholic tone.


    I smiled at how our friend is so thoughtful of other people. It''s like one of our escapades after school going to Central Town.


    Once when Maggie and I were strolling at some shops, we came across a beggar on the way. She didn''t have second thoughts about giving that beggar her money, even though it meant she couldn''t buy the shoes that she wanted at that time.


    Looking at it, I totally realized how lucky I am to have a friend like her.


    Since I was sitting next to her on her right, I draped one hand over her shoulder and said


    "That is still worth celebrating for. Your parents are safe, and your vige was not totally wrecked, so there are still reasons to be happy about it. We could all pray for all the souls that were lost during the attack, and wish them all the happiness on the other side."


    At the time I finished talking, it was then when I finally saw Maggie smiling at us.


    "You''re definitely right," she said.


    "However" Cailin chimed in. "I heard from my parents that the attack that happened at Citrus Town is far worse than what happened in Maggie''s home vige."


    I wanted to agree with her, but that would only cause them to be confused about it. So instead I refrained from talking and silently agreed with her.


    But whoever it is that''s behind all these attacks, whether it''s really that Raven we encountered or not, I''ll make sure to train harder to make them all pay for all that they did to innocent lives that were lost.


    Our first-period ss then started in a while when our ss adviser, Mr. Pumpkin, entered our ssroom with a serious look on his face.


    There are two reasons that I could think of why he''s acting this way. Either he has bad news to deliver to his students or it''s because he displeases one of his student''s grades in his ss.


    "Good morning" Mr. Pumpkin started with a greeting. We greeted him back in unison.


    "The faculty and staff had a brief discussion regarding the recent attacks that are going on in our country, and from there we came into a final decision of letting you off for a week"


    All of us made sure to refrain from celebrating what our teacher is about to announce to us and tried to be as serious as he is.


    "That means no school for the whole week to ensure your safety. For that, we all need you to stay in your respective houses while the attacks are being resolved. No shoppings during the whole week for you."


    Then I heard one student murmuring something to her seatmate like "A week only? Why not make it the whole year instead?" but her seatmate only nudged her to her side with her right elbow. I chuckled at that.


    The whole ss was still silent, so our teacher went on with what he was about to say to us next.


    "To ensure that you do not stop learning with the temporary vacation we are giving you, all of your teachers would assign you different homework to work on while you are in your respective houses. Noints about that."


    Even if he says that, some of my ssmates still groaned silently from their seats. That same student earlier even mumbled, "Oh,e on! Are you kidding me?" or something like that.


    "I think that''s about it. I hope you all are safe in your homes. Now, for your homework"


    The teacher sews our homework on the board, which we are forced to copy and answer at home. Many made hissing, frustrated sounds because they were upset at going through the trouble while they were supposed to be resting. I chose not to speak up about it.


    Other teachers did the same thing. So all in all, my day at school wasn''t interesting today. Nor has it been during the past few months.


    "Our country is in aplete mess right now for the school to dismiss sses for a week, huh?" Arie said as we walked towards the school gates of Gilead Academy.


    "Yes, but again, we don''t need to worry about things. I am pretty sure that the higher officials are already doing what they can to resolve such issues. It will be over after a week.As the one who is privileged to be with the members of the royal council every single day, I tried to reassure them.


    "I believe you," Cailin let out a smile on her face, and so did the others.


    It was also when we reached the school gates and bid our goodbyes with one another before we all continued walking in our separate ways.


    During the whole walk going towards the castle, I suddenly felt it again the feeling of being followed. Even so, this time I am pretty sure that it is not the ss president that is now following me, but someone else.


    Someone who is a real spy for the country''s enemies.


    I started walking faster than my regr pace to reach the marketce. Since that ce is always crowded, I thought of staying there for a while until I was sure the perpetrator was lost and it was safe for me to return to the castle.


    Yet, as I prepared a getaway n in my head, I wasn''t able to see where I was heading to and happened to run into someone else. At that moment, I was about to apologize to the person I had bumped into when that person spoke suddenly.


    "Don''t look, and lower down your head," that voice warned me, whose owner is none other than the captain of the magic army.


    I was stunned for a moment but I did as what he told me to do.


    How the heck did he know where I was walking just now?


    It''s a good thing Lancelot asked me to look out for you, or else you will get yourself in trouble once again. Don''t ask me any questions until we return to the castle." he added.


    Ahh it was Lancelot who told him to pick me up.


    I was still in a daze when I felt his right hand grab my right hand and pull me to wherever he wants me to go. While we are in the process of losing the spy, I can''t help but be astonished just by merely looking at our hands currently intertwined with one another.


    It''s just like that day when he first grabbed my hand while pulling me out of the subway station and nned to take me to the castle with him. At that time, I feel really anxious and scared at the same time that I thought of him as part of a notorious syndicate who sells girls like me abroad.


    But after four months have passed, I could definitely say that epting this impersonating job that I am doing right now on behalf of the real prince is one of the best decisions that I have ever made so far.


    I had no regrets about epting it no matter what happens.


    Alex ended up taking me to a children''s park near to where his house is located. As of now, the park is currently empty, it''s just the two of us sitting on the swings and not saying anything ever since we came here.


    "We just need to let the time pass before we return to the castle once I made sure that the coast is clear," he exined even though I didn''t ask for it,


    I only nodded my head as my response.


    Then there was silence filling the air between us


    At the same time, the weird conversation that they had yesterday that kept me wondering all night started shing back in my head, so then I decided to ask him about it.


    I turned to look at him once more and asked, "Is there something that you are keeping from me? Is there something that I should know about, huh?"

 Chapter 99: Work In Progress~

    Chapter 99: Work In Progress~


    (Hi everyone! Sorry for thete announcement, but I wanted to tell you rhat I can''t be able to update today because I am feeling unwell to write. I hope you understand :< Anyway, I will repeat a chapter and will rece it tomorrow asap. Thanks.)


    ---


    ---


    -LUCAS-


    Two years ago...


    I still clearly remember that fateful day when I first encountered the prince.


    Back in the days when I still do not hold the power of being a high royal counselor, I am just a simple boy with a life that I do not wish to have.


    Well, being born to a family who has a distinct connection with the royal family, I was being teased and bullied at school for being a ''gold-digger'' or in such rare cases, they call me a ''social climber''.


    Trying my best to blend in with the crowd, I ignored those harsh usations they throw at my family and still tried my best to be an achiever in terms of my magic.


    Well, as you may know, being born to a father who has a role as the high royal counselor and my mother being supportive as always to my father and was able to befriend her majesty, the queen, I am always pressured to walk in my father''s footsteps and take over his ce someday.


    One sunny day, I was practicing my magic in the practice field for the uing magic skills test when I was suddenly surrounded by some bullies of mine to ruin my day, as usual.


    "Hey there, Mr. Social Climber." one of the boys my age said.


    If I remember his name, I think it was Patrick? Or John? Anyway, let''s just call him Patrick since it suits his bulky physique wellpared to thetter.


    Trying my best to concentrate, I ignored him which pissed the hell out of him and his two remaining buddies by his side. They surrounded me and then this Patrick came in front of me and held me by my cor and said, "We are talking to you, weirdo."


    "What do you want this time?" I dared to ask when I clearly know the answer. And that is to, again, ruin my day and crash my confidence into tiny, little pieces.


    "We want you to--"


    "Incendio!"


    The bully was rudely interrupted by someone who chanted that basic fire spell on him, making the tip of his uniform lit with fire. He quickly dropped me down and cast a water spell to put off the flickering fire dancing at the tip of it.


    Then with his brows snapped together and lips pressed to each other, he turned around to see who the heck dared to do that to him.


    Both of us saw a not-so-talld standing in front of us with wavy shag auburn hair, amber round eyes that looked over at us, has a fair skinplex and thin red lips that curled up when he saw this tragic scene I am currently experiencing in the hands of these bullies.


    "Who do you think you are for burning my coat--"


    "You as well, who do you think you are for bullying such a poor kid?" the wavy-shag-hairedd had spoken, lips now curved into a smirk.


    Seeing his apparel right now consisting of a red cap with a white feather attached to it, avish royal maroon tunic, ck leggings, and heavy-looking ck boots toplete his look, I think I might have an idea as to who is this.


    "I am the top 1 student of the whole batch. And who is this lowly-rank looking student daring to challenge me into a fight?" said the idiot Patrick, not having any idea who is this person he is arguing with.


    Well, since this person doesn''t have a badge of some sort pinned on his tunic that signifies your rank to this school, the jerk thought right away that this is an ordinary student only.


    "I can also see it on your uniform that you have many badges. But a badge is nothingpared to the attitude and character of a wizard bearing it." thed continued.


    Being a hot-tempered as he is, Patrick released a high-level fire spell in the intention to overwhelm this person who speaks ill about him. "Halitum meum mmam!"


    As the caster chanted the spell, his right hand was then covered into fiery mes that makes it possible for him to release a tremendous amount of fire into his target. Soon enough, mes start to fly its way towards his foe but somehow did not move a single inch but instead anticipated the uing attack.


    Thetter only raised his hand above his head and quickly formed a firewall in front of him to prevent the attack to hit him, which quickly disperses his enemy''s spell in a blink of an eye without uttering any single spell at all.


    Basically, a normal wizard needs to do the chanting of a certain spell in order for us to activate its power.


    But there are some few persons whose level is beyond rank S... like this one standing in front of us who does not need to chant spells in order for them to activate it. All they need to do is a certain amount of mana and a little concentration of their energy in order for them to do so.


    My eyes, and probably this bully''s as well, widened at the sight of it.


    When the realization hit on one of this idiot''s friends, he suddenly blurted out, "No way. The one standing in front of us right now is Prince Arthur rumored to be our next master wizard of Gilead!"


    The idiot, still looking dazed upon hearing his words, suddenly bowed down to the prince and extended his sincere apology. He knew pretty well that fighting against a royalty would cost you your life. What a fool he really is, honestly.


    "I think you owe more of an apology to this one who you''re bullying with." the prince smirked and pointed his right index finger at me.


    Patrick and his friends were hesitant at first to say their apologies, but when the prince threatened them by saying, "You''ll say sorry, or you all die?" that must have encouraged them more to extend their apologies in which I only responded with a nod and a "Let''s just all forget it." statement before they flee from our presence.


    The moment they left, I noticed the prince shifted his amber eyes towards me and genuinely smiled at me. That was the very first time someone showed that kind of smile at me that warms my heart.


    "I like you. You''re kind, gentle, full of passion for what you''re doing yet easy to be bullied with."


    He extends one hand in front of him for me to shake, which I was reluctant to ept at first.


    "I''m Prince Arthur Spellman by the way. Someone told me I will be finding my confidant here in this school. Say if you pass your magic skills test, which I know you''ll do so will you be my confidant? "


    Upon hearing his words, I hesitantly grabbed for his right hand and we shook each other''s hands.


    "I am Lucas Springfield. And yes, I am willing to be your confidant, Prince Arthur."


    "Arthur! We''ve been looking all over for you!"


    Both the prince and my head jerked to the right as few servants of his ran their way towards the prince. Maybe perhaps the prince must have outrun them like what he always does.


    Beforepletely leaving me to be with his entourage, he held something in his right hand, like it just magically appeared out of nowhere.


    When I looked at it a bit more closely, I saw it was a small pendant with the shape of a circle with a star embroidered in nylon I suppose.


    "This is a dream catcher. Except for the fact that it catches all of your nightmares, it is known to have the power to catch all of your sadness away plus bad luck. Bear this with you always for you to pass your magic skills test. I really want you as my confidant, Lucas Springfield."


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ---


    "After that, I did pass my magic skills test and he did make me one of his confidants andter made me one of his royal high counselors when my father died of a terrible illness. Just like that, the prince and I,ter on, became the closest friends you could ever imagine."


    Upon finishing my story to her, Krise looked at me with those round amber eyes filled with curiosity, a distinct physical feature that the prince also possessed.


    The other one is her long, wavy, auburn hair... also the same hair color as the prince.


    "I thought you said that we have an identical story of the dream catcher?" she asked, with one eyebrow arched at me. I chuckled at the sight of it.


    "Quite simr, I suppose," I responded, chuckling in the process.


    When I finally stoppedughing, I quickly added, "But the feeling I had upon listening to your story and to his is quite simr. You made me feel as if he''s the one speaking to the child earlier."


    "Base on your story, the prince was indeed kind, gentle, humble and all the perfect qualities that I could ever think of."


    But then after saying those things, she tilted her head down and exhaled a sigh of frustration. "I wish I could be as perfect as him."


    Smiling at the girl, I extended one arm and rested it on her right shoulder that made her head looked up at me once again.


    "You don''t have to be, Krise," I said gently. "Being yourself is already enough for all of us. Alright?"


    "Alright then, if that''s what you say so," she responded and return the smile to me.

 Chapter 100: Alex is Sick

    Chapter 100: Alex is Sick


    "Is there something that you are keeping from me? Is there something that I should know about huh?"


    The look on Alex''s face instantly changes from being serious into something else the moment he heard me ask this question to him. So, I am definitely right huh. There is really something that I don''t know about.


    However, the answer that came out from his mouth disappointed me big time.


    "No, there isn''t," he answered without making any eye contact at me. "Why should you think about that?"


    "I don''t know," I shrugged. "I just.. feel it."


    "Well, there isn''t," he said. Trust me,"


    Hisst sentence came out more like a plea rather than just a in statement. And before I knew it, Alex started walking away from me.


    "Come on, I think it''s already okay to start walking back to the castle," he said and continued walking, leaving me behind.


    As we are walking back to the castle, there are certain questions that keep on circting inside my head.


    Like, why? Why do you need to hide something from me? Why don''t I get to know about the things that they have previously discussed?


    Is it really that confidential? Am I not entitled to know the whole truth?


    Yet


    "Trust me"


    He wants me to trust him even though he did not directly answer my question.


    Can I really trust him at this point?


    ---


    The ring sound from the rm clock ced on the nightstand next to the king-sized bed that I am currently sleeping on instantly woke me up from my deep slumber.


    With my eyes still half-closed, I reached for it and mmed the top portion of the rm clock to stop it from further hurting my ears.


    The next thing I did was get up from bed and rubbed the sleep from my eyes. As I opened itpletely, the lighting in from the window slowly filled my amber eyes right now.


    What a bright day it is


    Wait a minute


    My eyes instantly went round the moment I was able to take a glimpse of the time on my rm clock. It clearly says eight in the freaking morning!


    Bloody hell, I am going to bete for my first-period ss! I was so lost yesterday night by the time I went back and set my rm at the wrong time.


    "Aaahh! I better hurry!" I eximed and dashed my way towards the bathroom.


    "Good morning Krise," I heard Lucas greeted me from behind but I only ignored him. If it''s him entering the room, I simply don''t mind.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? " he curiously asked when he saw me panicking.


    "I will bete for ss!" I eximed.


    "Krise, have you forgotten?"


    "Forgot about what?"


    "sses are suspended for a week."


    I suddenly remembered Mr. Pumpkin''s announcement yesterday morning. I almost mmed my head against the wall for embarrassing myself in front of my mentor.


    "Ah, how foolish of me to forget about that," I said and smacked my forehead with my right palm.


    "Anyway, Lancelot just wanted me to check if you have already woken up. And it seems you are now fully awake," he said, suppressing a chuckle.


    "Have your breakfast with us once you''re done cleaning yourself,"


    That was hisst statement before he excused himself and went out of the room.


    By the time I arrived at the dining room in myplete princely apparel, Lancelot and Lucas had already started eating. But there was no sign of the jerk around here.


    "Where is Alex?" I can''t help but wonder about his whereabouts.


    "He''s out, I guess," Lucas answered for me. "You know him, he doesn''t let us usually know where he goes or what he does with his life,"


    That may be true but still, I can''t help but worry for him every time he is not around.


    "Okay,"


    There are still a lot of things I wanted to ask of them, but all I said is this. I forced myself to ignore the worries that started to inhabit my mind and proceeded to eat peacefully along with my mentors.


    Afterward, Lucas and Lancelot openly admitted to me that there were things they should take care of before we can proceed with our training. And so I was mostly left alone in the castle with the servants.


    I was instructed to stay put inside the prince''s castle. And if, in case, there is someone who likes to see the prince, I should remain in an invisible state until they decide to leave. I am not allowed to face the visitors without my mentors'' presence.


    Since school has been suspended for a week, I''ve been confined to the castle and didn''t have much to do. All I could do is sit still and let the time pass.


    Well, I should just spend this spare time learning new spells inside my father''s spellbook. Right, what a lovely idea it truly is.


    Feeling determined, I left the prince''s office and decided to get the spellbook inside the prince''s chamber where I had left my bag hidden from those that could possibly see it.


    I was halfway to the prince''s chamber when I noticed something. It was Alex in the flesh. He looked tired and sleepy for some reason. Wearing casual clothes, he indicates he has not left the castle since early this morning. I suspect he is heading to the kitchen to get something.


    "Oh my, captain Do you need anything? Let me get it for you," said the head servant of the castle upon taking notice of Alex''s poor state.


    "Don''t mind me. I could get it by myself," he said and started coughing lightly.


    And then it hit me. The captain of the magic army is sick today!


    Because of that, I totally forgot about the spellbook and just rushed to the kitchen as well. When I got there, I saw Alex fetch a ss of water and nearly flinched by the time he spun around.


    "You almost gave me a heart attack!" Alex yelled but was immediately cut off by his cough.


    "Geez, it''s not my fault if you''re easy to scare with," I teased.


    I heard him click his tongue in irritation before drinking the water from the ss. After he did so, he left it at the counter and proceeded to walk out of the kitchen again, but I blocked the path for him.


    "And what do you think you''re doing?" He raised one eyebrow at me as he asked that.


    I did not answer him directly, but instead I lifted one hand and gently touched his forehead.


    My eyes widened. He is literally burning hot at the moment,pared to my body temperature!


    "Bloody hell Alex! You have a high fever!" I nearly screamed but was able to suppress it on time.


    "So?" He spoke as if it is not a big deal.


    "So you need to take a rest!"


    "T-that is what I am currently doing."


    "Just let me take care of you. No buts!"


    Geez now I wonder how did he end up getting sick all of a sudden.


    As soon as I prepared a bowl of cold water, I ran to the storage room and grabbed a towel before running with him to his room. Then, I told him toy down while I ced a wet towel on his forehead.


    "Really now, you don''t have to do this. Think of what the servants would say if they''ll see us here," heined.


    "I said noints!" I reprimanded and stood up from the bedroom chair I had settled down earlier.


    "You haven''t eaten anythingso let me cook something for you. I''ll be right back."


    And before he couldin, I left his room to go to the kitchen.


    Hourster, when I returned to his room, I had a bowl of freshly-cooked rice porridge, a ss of water, and the medicine the servant had given me.


    It took me a long time to get back here because the servants insisted that they should do all the cooking.


    After a while, I let them do their thing and not argue with them anymore. But I insisted on delivering the tray to the captain''s room by myself.


    He was already asleep when I returned here.


    "No I can''t,"


    I was cing the tray on top of the nightstand when I heard him mumbling something in his sleep.


    "I can''t lose her,"


    My forehead creased. Lose her? Who is it that he doesn''t want to lose? Is there someone that the captain likes?


    Before I knew it, my heart ached just by merely thinking about it.


    As much as I hate waking him up now, I do not have much choice. Because I am irritated at the moment, I kicked his bed hard, waking him up instantly.


    "Krise, what the hell?" As expected, he yelled at me.


    "Eat and drink your medicine. Go back to sleep afterward. That should make you feel better."


    That was thest thing I said before I left his room.


    At this point, I can''t help but wonder who this lucky girl is who he''s mumbling about in his sleep.

 Chapter 101: Weird Visions

    Chapter 101: Weird Visions


    Another boring day hase at the castle. Being stuck in here with nothing to do but to train and to impersonate someone else could be a little bit more draining than what I had imagined.


    I was eating breakfast with my mentors Lucas and Lancelot when Alex decided to show up at thest minute where our food is almost consumed. My eyes momentarily went up and met his gaze for a split second before he looked away.


    Well, I am so d that he is okay now.


    "Feeling better now?" I asked curiously with a smirk stered on my face.


    He just sat down on his chair when he heard me and immediately froze to his ce. Well, honestly I almost forgot that he doesn''t want to let the others know that he has been sick for a day and also the fact that I took care of him.


    Oopsy, slip of the tongue, I guess.


    "I''m fine," he said, as cold as ice and ignored me for the rest of our breakfast.


    However, Lancelot started asking questions of his condition yesterday like a worried father to him.


    And for that reason, I did not miss the chance to see his pissed face as he sneaked a nce in my direction. I am definitely lying if I say that I do not enjoy watching his distress at the moment.


    I faced Alex''s wrath earlier the moment we began our magic training sessions. He started being so aggressive during our practice fights that I was beginning to think that he was actually nning to kill me right here and there.


    "Okay, let''s take a break let''s take a--- Woah!"


    I attempted to ask for a momentary break from our intense training when Alex decided to throw his onest fireball right towards me. I was lucky enough to dodge it on time and hit the fire-proof wall of the castle.


    "Are you actually nning to kill me?!" I asked in disbelief.


    "No," he said, pausing for a moment to catch his breath. "But I know your enemies are, so you got to stay prepared and alert all the time."


    "d to know you are finally well huh."


    Alex motioned one of the servants to bring us some refreshments before the woman left our presence to get us something to replenish our thirst. It was then when the atmosphere between us went in silence.


    "Am I being too rough on our training?" I was slightly shocked to hear him ask this question all of a sudden.


    "Hell yes!" I bellowed without having second thoughts. He looked at me nonchntly.


    "You don''t have to shout, you know. I''m just a few feet away from you."


    "Oh, right. Sorry."


    After that, no one dared to speak. It''s as if the surroundings between us went from being casual to being awkward all of a sudden that it''s making me somehow ufortable. Is it my time to depart from here and let him be alone?


    With these thoughts running inside my head, I was about to get back on my feet and walk back inside the castle when I heard him clear his throat. By the time I turned to look at him, he looked like he had something to say to me. And so I waited patiently for him to spill it.


    "Before I forget, I just wanted to say that my grandmother''s birthday ising right up thising Saturday. Usually, it is only us that celebrates her birthday, but"


    From the floor, he lifted his face up and met my gaze once more. That made me curious of his parents'' whereabouts, or if his parents are still with us up to this moment. But I figured out it is best for me to not ask that particr question straight in his face.


    "... I did not know what came into her head to include you into our small celebration this time. And she really insisted for you toe when I visited her oncest week, or else I will be kicked out of the house if I didn''t bring you around," he added, his face reeking of annoyance upon remembering his grandmother''s words to him when he once visited her house to check on her.


    I chuckled secretly at the back of my head upon imagining Alex''s grandmother threatening him for real. Oh, that must be so cute for her. And I feel really touched to know that she did invite me on her birthday this year.


    "Sure, I will be d toe," I said, smiling wholeheartedly in front of him. That made him look away instantly for some reason.


    "Good. I just don''t want to disappoint my grandmother, that''s why I invited you in the first ce. That''s all."


    "It''s not like I asked for a reason, right?"


    "Will you just shut up?"


    From a smile, it turned out to be a heartfeltugh for seeing the captain of the magic army acting this way in front of amoner like me.


    Our conversation had to end there when the same servant from earlier came back with the refreshments Alex asked from her earlier. And then after that quick break, we went back into training.


    That night, I had another odd dream. Something that I really don''t understand about.


    In my dream, I am seeing a figure of a stranger walking in the middle of the woods. His face is kind of blurry, but I could definitely tell that this is a man I am currently looking at right now.


    This little man, for he is not that tall like Alex or Lucas, is passing at the heart of the forest when something dyed him all of a sudden. There were hundreds of soldiers, all looked like they are not from our country, now blocking this man''s path, preventing him from further going to wherever his destination is.


    "Let me through!" the man demanded. Funny, it seems that I am hearing slightly of my voice from him.


    "No,"said the leader of the soldiers whose face is hidden under his helmet.


    "Your life ends today!"


    As I tried my best to examine the face of this stranger, it was then when my senses instantly woke up, making my body arising from the bed in an instant while blurting out the name that I didn''t even expect to hear from my mouth.


    "Prince Arthur!"


    Ever since that weird dream I had, I can''t seem to bring myself to sleep. Hence, I decided to get out from the prince''s chamber and looked for the captain of the magic army to consult with him about the dream that I just had and asked what that might possibly mean.


    I grabbed the invisibility cap that Alex gave to me the other day from my bag and started walking down the hallways towards Alex''s room. I know it is really not appropriate to go into someone else''s room just like that, especially a guy''s room, yet I don''t have a choice either.


    "Alex--"


    As soon as I went to his room, I was really surprised not to see him there. My forehead creased in an instant.


    Where could he be at this time of the day?


    By carefully thinking about it, a ce suddenly pops out inside my head. He must be in that ce, I am sure of it.


    I spent the next few minutes walking down the castle hallways once again to look for Alex and the prince''s secret hideout. For a second, I nearly forgot where to locate it if it weren''t for my clumsiness pressing something against the wall that opened the passageway towards their secret hideout.


    Looking at it, I wasted no time and hurriedly went inside, making the entrance closed as soon as I got in. After minutes of struggling to climb down the steep staircase, I finally reached my destination. And I thankfully found Alex scribbling down some notes inside his notebook.


    "Alex!" I called out.


    His eyes widened upon seeing me here.


    "Why are you here at this time of the day? You should be sleeping!"


    "That goes the same for you, mister," I countered.


    He only sighed then ignored me once again and went back to what he was doing.


    "As you can see, I am pretty much busy right now. So if you have something to say, just tell it to me right away to avoid wasting each other''s time here."


    Alex said these things without sparing me a look.


    I tried to think of how I should deliver the reason why I am here in the first ce, fearing that he might think odd of me by the time I spill it. Dreaming of someone that you are not even rted to is kind of weird, right?


    "Well?" Alex asked, his tone being impatient already.


    "I" My mouth paused for a moment. What the hell is wrong with me?


    "Hmm?"


    "I dreamed of Prince Arthur just now!"


    I finally spoke what''s on my mind without stopping. That immediately caught the captain''s attention.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said I dreamed of Prince Arthur just now, whether you believe or not I saw him in my dreams, Alex."


    His attention was piqued, a good indication that he is willing to listen to me now for whatever I am going to say next.


    "Alright. Let''s hear it."

 Chapter 102: Grandmas Birthday

    Chapter 102: Grandma''s Birthday


    It took me a few minutes for me to borate on the vision that I just had. As I did so, I saw Alex maintaining a straight face while listening carefully to everything that I had to say.


    Well, I am d that he took this seriously.


    After I am done with all the talk about Prince Arthur appearing in my dreams, I carefully studied Alex''s face as he rubs his chin and thinks about the things that I had just discussed with him.


    "Well, for me it only means one thing." Thed finally said, his serious face hasn''t changed since the time that I went here.


    "The prince is trying to convey a message to you for some odd reason In your dream, you vividly saw him walking in the forest with a group of soldiers from another nation blocking his path,"


    He stopped rubbing his chin and lifted his head to look at me.


    "Did you see what symbol is engraved on their armors?" he asked.


    I slowly shook my head sideways.


    "No, sorry."


    "That''s okay. But if you have, that would easily solve this case."


    "But what bothers me is the fact that he''s walking in the forest alone, for that matter. Doesn''t he have a horse and an entourage that should guide him on his journey?" I asked afterward.


    "He has all those things on hisst quest" he replied. "But whoever these soldiers are, I am pretty much sure they attacked all of his subordinates at that time."


    "Oh I see."


    There were a few minutes of silence between us before Alex decided to speak once again.


    "Anyway, thank you so much for sharing this with me. But seriously though, you have to sleep now or I will have a lousy student tomorrow on our training."


    "You as well, or I will have a drowsy trainer by tomorrow."


    I stick my tongue out to tease him. He only rolled his eyes at me.


    "Later, I will sleep after this," heter said and went back to what he was previously doing before I went in here.


    I wanted to ask him about what he is currently doing, but knowing him he likes to keep things on to himself, so I suppressed my urge to ask that question to him and went on my way back to the prince''s chamber.


    In the days that followed, I never got to see the prince like that again. I felt deeply disturbed by his motive. If what Alex said is true, that the prince is somehow trying tomunicate with me through my dreams to tell me what had really happened to him, then he should have borated more in order for us to understand well.


    But instead, we are still kept in the dark as always.


    What really happened to you, Prince Arthur?


    Before I knew it, the birthday of Alex''s grandmother hade. It was notter than afternoon when thed reminded me regarding the event during our magic training sessions.


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot!" I reacted after he reminded me of such an asion.


    "Keep your voice low, will you? I don''t want Lancelot and Lucas to know." he reprimanded. I immediately apologized for my behavior earlier. It''s also a good thing that Lancelot and Lucas are not here to observe our training though.


    "Anyway, what time do we go to your house?"


    "Right after the training."


    "Oh, okay."


    "Alright, going back to our training"


    True to his word, he instructed me right after the training to dress in my casual girly clothes before we go to his house. And so I dashed my way towards the prince''s chamber as soon as we finished.


    It was then decided that we should meet up at the secret hideout to prevent other possible witnesses from seeing us together leaving the castle, especially Lucas and Lancelot. Despite the fact that it only took me less than five minutes to change, heined to me for making him wait that long.


    He would sometimes be a bit dramatic about certain things. However, I never spoke out about this, or he would only be even angrier with me.


    I happen to notice the small paper bag that he is currently holding, and so I asked him about it in order for him to quit yapping about my tardiness.


    "Oh, this? This is a gift for my grandmother," he replied.


    Which then reminds me I don''t have anything to give to her! It would be such a shame to appear at the celebration without giving her anything!


    "About that since I almost forgot about her birthday, I wasn''t able to get her anything for her birthday gift. It would be such a shame to show up without it, right?"


    You don''t need to give her a present. I''m sure your presence is enough. After all, she was the one who invited you to her birthday, remember?"


    "But"


    "No buts. Just quit your yapping and let''s teleport towards the house."


    "Oh, alright. Whatever you say, captain."


    Nearly three in the afternoon, we left the castle and teleported to their house. His grandmother, whose name I did not yet know and forgot to ask Alex about (shame on me! ), was already arranging the table with the servant assigned to her by the time we arrived at the house.


    Her face was immediately filled with delight the moment she saw both of us walking in her direction.


    "Alex, Krise! It is so nice to see you here on my birthday!" she said with full of happiness and hugged both of us. That really surprised me.


    I am embarrassed now because I didn''t know her name at all.


    "Happy birthday, grandma Lucy. This is for you,"


    Oh so her name''s Lucy. I will definitely take note of that.


    I saw Alex handing over the paper bag to Grandma Lucy earlier, and I saw her genuine joy in those pair of jet ck eyes.


    "Thank you though I could definitely guess what is inside this paper bag," Grandma Lucy teased, making Alex rubbed the back of his neck.


    "I know you really like jewelry, grandma. So I bought you one during your birthdays," Alex said, looking like a shy ten-year-old boy right now.


    Seeing him like this is quite adorable, I must add.


    "Yes, I like them. But some women are worth a diamond,"


    It shocked me to hear grandma Lucy said this, even more surprising to see her turn to look at me and winked afterward.


    O...kay?


    "But thank you, my dear. I will cherish this always" she added oh-so-sweetly.


    Of course, I did not forget to greet her as well and apologized also for not bringing a gift with me. However, she only smiled sincerely at me and said, "Your presence is more than enough, my dear." before telling me that we must get the celebrationpleted as soon as possible.


    At the end of the celebration, it was the little details that I remember the most. I did not miss seeing Alex''s embarrassed face when grandma Lucy decided to talk about him in his early childhood days, or missed hearing herughter whenever Alex is making that face.


    Rica, her servant, did an amazing job cooking all those delicious foods that were served for today''s celebration. She also joined us at the table.


    After we were all full, Alex said it''s about time for us to go, or else Lancelot and Lucas would find out we''re missing without telling them.


    My heart melted for Alex when we saw his sweet side just for a while hugging her grandmother for thest time.


    As Alex was about to pull away from the hug, Grandma Lucy suddenly pushed him away with force.


    "Who are you? Why are you here in my house?"


    That made my forehead wrinkle. I did not see her acting this way, not even once.


    "You are not my grandchild. He hasn''te to my birthday yet."


    Looking at Alex one more time, I could see his face awash in agony. And it now broke my heart to see him like this in just a millisecond.


    "H-he is your grandchild, ma''am." the servant tried to exin to her, but Alex only stopped her.


    "We will now be leaving grandma,"


    "Go away. You are not my grandson!"


    Alex pointed out his grandmother''s medication to the servant, and he then cast the teleportation spell for us to go back to our secret hideout.


    After arriving at our destination, Alex reluctantly spoke about the matter.


    "My grandmother has behaved that way ever since I joined the magic army..." His gaze was fixed on the ground as he began narrating.


    "And it pains my heart to see her like that all at once. I have no idea what can be done to help her... even the healers say it is impossible for someone her age."


    I was stunned for a moment when I clearly saw the tears starting to brim down on his face even if he keeps his head down.


    I I wasn''t expecting any of this!


    "And now I will have to suffer the same thing by the time that you''ll--"


    The thing he was about to say about me must have been a slip of the tongue, as he immediately stopped when he realized what he had done.


    But it was toote now. I''ve begun to get curious about what he is saying.


    However, I wasn''t expecting him to continue his sentence, and that really really shocked me


    "The same thing will happen when you lose your memories... after all is said and done and you have to return to your normal ways."

 Chapter 103: Work In Progress

    Chapter 103: Work In Progress


    (Hello guys! Today, I can''t be able to finish what I was writing since morning because of the migraine that just suddenly came out and makes me suffer at the moment. I already had cases like this, when I am being too exposed to gadgets, so I really don''t have much of a choice but to stop writing for a while and repeat a chapter in the meantime. I will update the newest chapter tomorrow. :D )


    ---


    Another beautiful day hase to the capital city of Gilead. As usual, I don''t have any money with me as of now, so I still walked towards the school. Nheless, since it is just a walking distance from the castle, I don''t really mind walking at all.


    I was humming a song as I walked towards the huge gates of Gilead Academy. However, I stopped dead in my tracks the moment I heard that very familiar voice of my childhood friend Dexter.


    "Good morning Krise." I turned to look at my friend, only to be greeted by his precious smile that could light the whole town.


    "Good morning Dex!" I greeted enthusiastically to match his energetic pace.


    We walked next to each other towards the main student building where our sses are being held. And in order for us to do so, we need to pass the practice field of the school... where students are practicing their magic skills for their uing skills test.


    Well, I don''t really care much where we''ll go. As long as I have my childhood crush here with me, I am more than satisfied. Ahhh... what a great way to start my day right--


    "Kris, look out!"


    I almost jumped out of my skin the moment I heard Dexter shouted right next to me. When I turned to look at what''s going on, my eyes widened at the sight of a fireball flying towards us.


    "Shuryal Muryuelle!"


    My friend didn''t waste any more time and quickly chanted a water spell. With this spell, a huge water ball magically appeared and went flying towards the uing fireball, which immediately dissipating it and only leaving traces of smoke in the process.


    Wow! That was a great spell back there!


    "Are you alright Kris?" Dexter turned to look at me once again with a hint of concern on his face.


    "Y-yeah, I''m fine. Thanks." I said, still a bit bbergasted about what just happened.


    "You shouldn''t be walking around here if you know there''s someone practicing, you idiot."


    Our attention was immediately diverted to a girl who''s already standing right behind us. As I looked at her more closely, she has fair skin, with brte-colored hair to match her skin tone. Her round, olive eyes looked at us with contempt, and her pinkish lips were pressed together.


    Somehow, I was triggered when she called us idiots. I mean, she was the one who almost hit us with her fire spell earlier, and now she has the guts to call us that?!


    "You almost hit us. And we didn''t know there''s somebody practicing right now even though the magic skills test hasn''t even announced yet." I said while arching one eyebrow.


    "You---" This girl is about to say something but chose to shut her eyes and tried to calm herself. "Whatever. I''m going back to practicing."


    Without a single warning, she decided to walk out and went back to the practice field. Dexter and I only exchanged confused nces as we took several steps again away from this ce.


    ***


    When we all heard the school bell rang, our teacher immediately dismissed us and left the ssroom. That made us stood from our seats and walked out of the room as well.


    "Hey, I''ve heard there''s a newly opened cafe'' near our school. Wanna try it out, guys?" Arie suggested as soon as we got out of the gate.


    Holy crap! Here it goes again! I need to think of another way to decline the invitation.


    "W-well... you see, I''m living with my grandma and I need to be there for her in the house on time," I said while stering a fake smile on my face.


    It seems that both of my friends got easily convinced, thus letting me go immediately. As soon as I bid my farewell, I quickly dashed off towards the castle. I don''t want to face Alex''s wrath due to beingte in our training sessions.


    ***


    After I got dressed as the prince, Lucas immediately brought me to the prince''s office and instructed me to stay here while he finds Lancelot, who would be my teacher for today.


    I willingly followed thed and sit in the prince''s royal seat while Lucas went outside of the room. As soon as thed is now out of my sight, I took my time toy my head on top of the table in front of me.


    Finally, some peace and rest....


    "LET ME SEE HIM!"


    This serenity was immediately interrupted by someone shouting outside of the prince''s office. I tried to ignore it at first, but then themotion outside never stopped.


    "Running around the courtyards, shouting inside the castle, and now disrespecting the prince''s confidants? Even you are a princess, you''re really not behaving like one." Oof, that must be Alex giving a lecture to some stubborn girl except for me.


    "I WANT TO SEE MY PRINCE! WHY WON''T YOU LET ME SEE HIM?!" this girl whom they are talking with today didn''t give up and still continued to shout from the outside.


    I wonder what''s going on out there.


    Being the curious one, I decided to stand up from my seat and walked towards the door of the office and slowly opened it. The moment my existence was revealed to the people outside, they all looked at me at the same time.


    "Oh dear lord. Please guide us." I heard Lancelot muttered to himself, which stood the nearest to me.


    Among the people standing in front of me, there is this one girl who is quite familiar to me. Her long, straight brte hair, her round olive eyes that almost sparkled as she looked at me, her fair skin, her petite built and pinkish lips...


    Hey! I know this girl! She''s that careless student who almost hit me and Dexter earlier this morning!


    What is she doing over here?


    "My prince! I''m d to finally see you!"


    Without a warning, this strange girl suddenly run her way towards me and encircled her arms around me in a tight embrace. While hugging me, my eyes looked at theseds standing in front of me and mouthed "Who is she?"


    Before I saw them answering my question, this girl immediately pulled away from me so I quickly stered a fake smile in front of her.


    "I''m so happy to see you here again. However, why didn''t you let me know of your arrival?" Then she folded her arms and pouted her lips like a kid. "I''m your fiancee after all."


    Wait, what?! FIANCEE''?!


    It seems that my world was instantly shaken with this fact that the prince has already a fiancee betrothed to him, despite his young age!


    I quickly made a nce towards the threeds, who suddenly diverted their eyes away from me and whistled.


    "Aww, what''s with that look? Didn''t you miss me, at all?" she continued to pout, and here I am, suppressing myughter to the best of my ability.


    "I miss you, princess." I nervously said. When I faced theds once again, I saw Lucas mouthing the princess'' name "Marite."


    "Well then, I won''t be staying long, since I know my prince had to rest well." Then we saw her motioned for her maid standing to her right to give us something, which turned out to be paper scented envelopes.


    "I''m also here to give you the invitations to my father''s birthday. I do hope you coulde, my prince. It doesn''t bother me if your confidants can''te, but I need you to be there, okay?" Her round eyes just got bigger as she pleaded me with all her heart.


    "I won''t surely miss this for the world," I replied, which made her smile even wider.


    "Yehey! Well then, I''ll be leaving now," she said, which made me feel relieved instantly.


    At first, we thought that she is really leaving now, but then we saw her stopped walking and faced me once again.


    W-what is it this time?!


    "Won''t you give me a kiss before I leave?" she pleaded once more.


    KISS?! WHAT KISS?!


    I nervously looked again at the threeds, who only smacked their palms on their foreheads. They haven''t told me about the fact that the prince has already a fiancee'', for heaven''s sake! How do I pull this one off without getting detected that I''m the fake prince?


    "What''s the matter, my prince? You don''t love me, do you?" Then I saw her round eyes glistening with tears all of a sudden. That made me panic inside.


    "Is it because we were only arranged to be married by my father? Or is it because I''m not good enough for you?! I am now practicing so hard to improve my magic so that you can be proud of me. And yet..." Her sobs filled in the entire castle.


    Wahhh....what to do...what to do...what to do?!


    It seems that I don''t have any choice but to kiss this girl then! Say goodbye to my dignity!


    "Is it because--"


    I gathered all the courage that I could muster before bowing down my head a little and gave her a peck on her cheeks, which stopped her ranting and crying at the same time.


    After a few seconds, I instantly pulled away and looked at her, and tried my best to pull off a sincere smile.


    "You don''t have to think of those things my princess since you''re truly valuable to me," I spoke in formality that made the girl''s cheeks tainted in red.


    After that, the princess finally left the castle along with her maids. When I made sure that they are now out of our sight, I immediately red at these threeds in front of me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that the prince has a fiance''?" I asked.


    "We forgot. Sorry." Lucas said and gave me an apologetic look while scratching the back of his neck.


    "That was Marite Lockhart by the way, the princess of our neighboring country of Cordova" exined Lancelot.


    "Anyway, there''s another thing to concern about." Our eyes shifted to Alex as he held up the envelope with his right hand.


    "This."

 Chapter 104: The Memory of Yesterday

    Chapter 104: The Memory of Yesterday


    "The same thing will happen when you lose your memories after all is said and done and you have to return to your normal ways."


    Alex''s words keep on ringing in my head like a broken record from the moment I heard it from him. So, is this what Lancelot and Lucas are keeping from me?


    The thought of finally leaving the castle but not remembering them any longer ached my heart, like it has been crushed by a heavy object. Just by merely thinking about it, it already shatters my heart into tiny million pieces. How much more if that fateful day finally happens?


    I don''t think I could be okay with that, especially after knowing about it.


    "Krise!"


    I almost flinched when someone poked me in the arm after bellowing my name. When my senses returned to me, I immediately realized that I am in our school cafeteria. Arie was the one that poked me earlier and my other friends Cailin and Maggie are here with us now.


    Since a week has passed and no attacks have been reported for thest couple of days, it has been decided then by the royal council that it is okay to resume the sses by the following week.


    "It seems to us that you have some heavy problem that you are thinking about," Arie pointed out, her look with a hint of concern in it.


    "Is there anything that we can help you with?" Maggie asked. All three of them looked at me as they patiently waited for my answer.


    I tried to think fast on what to respond to them in a way that they wouldn''t worry about me, or would redirect their attention towards me.


    "No, trust me I am totally fine," I responded as convincingly as I could. "Just some minor financial issues in which I could mend right away, that''s all."


    My friends looked at me for a while before they looked convinced.


    "That is great to hear then," Arie says.


    It was then when the school bell started ringing, which indicates that our lunch break is now over and we have to attend our next ss as soon as possible.


    ---


    Mr. Wimbshaw from ourst-period ss assigned us homework as usual before totally dismissing us for the day. Once done, some of my ssmates immediately dashed their way towards the door until I can''t see them again.


    As for me, I was still gathering my things and stuffing them inside my backpack when my friends waited for me to finish. Because of that, I have to rush arranging my things and when I am done, I immediately strapped the bag behind me and walked out of the ssroom with them all.


    We immediately separated ways upon reaching the school gates. All three of them went to their right since they will be visiting Central Town today, to which I need to decline since I have other matters to take care of.


    However, at that instant, I also began to wonder if ever my mission at the castle isplete and I have to return to my normal ways without having a trace of any memories from what I have done these past few months, will I get to remember the feeling that I had working at the castle and will be able to live normally around my friends?


    For now, I can''t do anything but sigh.


    I started moving towards the secret route that I am usually taking to get to the rear portion of the castle. Ever since that stalking incident that I experienced the other day, either Lucas or Alex is now obligated to pick me up at the alleyway going towards the castle to prevent any potential witnesses from seeing us walking together.


    I was humming and all just to calm and prevent myself from thinking negatively ever again when I felt that familiar feeling of being followed just now, yet when I tried to crane my neck and look for any possible spies around the area, I didn''t see anyone at all.


    I would like to think of it as some figment of my imagination.


    Therefore, I began walking once again, but this time, a bit faster than my normal pace. It did not take long before I reached the ce where I should meet the one that would be apanying me for today going towards the castle.


    My lips parted upon seeing it was Alex who decided to pick me up this day.


    "The same thing will happen when you lose your memories after all is said and done and you have to return to your normal ways."


    His words from yesterday start to ring inside my head once more. Does he mean that it would also pain him to know that someday I will have to lose my memories of him? Why does he care about that so much? It''s not like he likes me or anything of that sort.


    He rejected my confession recently, right?


    Sometimes, I hate it when he is toying with my feelings like this


    "Good. You''ve finally arrived. I thought I will have to wait for another hour in this awful ce," Alex greeted me with aint. Typical of him to say so.


    I will miss that side of him if I will have to go back in my normal ways after my mission.


    Now, I wish I shouldn''t have known that fact. I can''t help but be irritated that it constantly reminds me what will happen to me by the time my mission in the castle is done.


    Too much information could definitely kill you. At least, it will kill you from being constantly reminded every single day.


    "Krise,e on! We better hurry or someone will see us from here,"


    I snapped back to reality when I heard his voice once again. By the time I lifted my head, I noticed he is already a few feet ahead of me so I hurriedly jogged my way towards him.


    For the next couple of minutes, both of us walked in silence. It is as if no one knows what exactly we have to say to each other. No one dared to speak first, afraid that we might be saying the wrong things that would make this situation even more awkward for us.


    Another minute has probably passed and still, no one talked. We just continued walking in silence, and it''s bugging me now. This kind of silence is truly deafening, and I need to do something at least before we reach our destination.


    "Nice weather huh?"


    "Just try to forget what I had said to you yesterday."


    Alex and I both decided to initiate a conversation, and both of us have to pause to let the other speak his thoughts. Clearly, his statement makes more sense than mine, so therefore I gave him a curt nod to let him say what he has to say.


    "I know what I said probably confuses you, and might even worry you all the time. It was so foolish of me to say that, when I swear to Lancelot that I will never spill the truth to you about that particr matter."


    He didn''t look directly into my eyes as he said those words, but rather, his eyes were merely stuck on the ground like something interesting in there caught his attention.


    "But why? Why do my memories need to be erased by the time Iplete my task? Why do I have to forget you all, instead of remaining to be friends with all of you in secret?" I asked, or more of pleading for an answer from him.


    "Lancelot says it is best if you don''t remember anything from your mission so that the secret would still be safe within the four corners of the castle. With you outside of it, Lancelot considers it as a threat for the secret to being spread, whether it is intentional or not."


    I slightly gasped with what I heard just now. Do they not trust me in keeping it?


    "It''s not that we don''t trust you, because you know you have our full trust right from the start," Alex says, as if reading my mind. "But rather, it is the fear that our enemies mighte to you and would do everything that it takes to retrieve it. You know what I am saying?"


    "I think I got it," I smiled. "I understand that you just wanted to keep me safe from harm. And having knowledge of you and our mission would endanger my life."


    "Good, you finally understand my point"


    "But I would like to have one request before we finally reached the castle,"


    Alex looked surprised hearing that from me, but then he asked, "What is it?"


    "Please erase my memory of yesterday, the time I get to know the truth about the end of all of this please, I just can''t be bothered by it any longer. It pains me to know that I would eventually have to forget you in the end.."


    Halting, Alex then turns at me and sees the pleading look stered in my face. Heaving a sigh, he eventually agrees to my n.


    "Okay, if that''s what you want."


    Then he started cing his right middle and index finger in my forehead and chanted an unfamiliar spell and soon, I wasn''t so sure anymore how I ended up walking with Alex at the moment.

 Chapter 105: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 105: Work in Progress~


    Hi! If you are seeing this right now, it means I am not done yet with the writing. (I prepared this just in case.) Our inte was down half the day and just went back 1hr ago. I am still currently writing, and might be finished if notter at 1 am (GMT+8) then maybeter than that if I can''t bear the drowsiness any longer. Right now, I am repeating a chapter. Hoping for your kind consideration. :D )


    ---


    My brother''s face tensed and his jaws clenched upon seeing my friends entering the house. After all, this is Alex''s house to begin with.


    "Krise I see you are with your brother today." I heard Lucas said, looking as if he was surprised to see my brother here.


    To his right is where Alex is standing, muttering to himself, "Why am I here?"


    "Ah yes, he''s here. Friends, I want you to meet my brother Devin. Devin, these are my friends Alex and Lucas." I said, hands trembling, when I saw my brother ring each of them.


    "Hi. Nice to meet you both." said my brother. But his ring look says otherwise.


    "Have a seat, you two." I offered to the twods, acting as if this is my own house.


    I gave them a pleading look that begs them to stay with me, which they all followed. Both of them took the one-seater couch facing each other on both sides. In front of us is a marble-surround firece that has not been lit, since winter hasn''te yet.


    Above the firece are other picture frames and some figurines disyed above.


    "Are you all ssmates of my sister?"


    Oh no... the interrogation session between my brother and my friends had already begun before I knew it.


    "N--"


    "Yes!" It was I who interrupted Alex and responded to my brother''s question.


    My brother may have not seen it but I caught a glimpse of the impatientd arching his eyebrow at me.


    "Is she being bullied around the school? Are you making sure that you are always by her side?" my brother asked another question.


    What the heck brother? These are my friends not bodyguards!


    "Yes, we are always looking out for her, Krise''s brother." Lucas was the one to respond to that one. "With us being around with her, she never gets bullied at school."


    I saw Lucas smiling at me as he said that statement, making my cheeks burning all of a sudden.


    Rica, the servant, went back again in the living room, with two more sses of orange juice for Alex and Lucas. The olddy earlier bid her goodbye, saying she needs to rest in her room at this hour.


    After we said our thanks, Rica then helped her master stand up and carried the basket that my brother gave to the olddy. And soon enough, they left this room, leaving me in an awkward situation with my two mentors.


    Silence momentarily hangs in the air as all of us concentrated on eating the cookies that the servant had prepared for us and drinking the orange juice she made.


    If I am not in this kind of situation, I would have praised the deliciously baked cookies out loud. However, I chose to remain silent and waited on both sides on who might break this silence.


    "Which of you two is my sister''s boyfriend?"


    Hisst question made me choke all of a sudden from the cookies that I am munching and my friends to almost spurting out the juice that they are currently sipping.


    "Brother! What kind of question is that?!"


    My face may have turned bright red out of embarrassment. What does he think he is saying?!


    Devin. In turn, turned his head to look at me. I can see the serious look in his eyes didn''t change one bit since the first time he saw my friends.


    "Tell me honestly, Krise. Is learning magic really your reason why you had to run away from home all of a sudden?" he said in his sharp, reprimanding tone.


    Somehow, I was hurt by what he said. I mean, I knew both him and her mother didn''t approve of me going here in Gilead and learning magic at its constitution despite how many times I had persuaded them.


    But to think me of this low? How dare him?


    I was equally serious and pissed-looking right now as that of my brother. I looked him straight in his gray eyes.


    "Really, brother? Is that what you think of me? A low-gradeddy?! Huh?!" I gritted my teeth, gathering all my willpower altogether just to fight off these tears that are on the verge of going out.


    "To see you befriending guys your age and visiting you in this house, what else would you want to think of you then?" my brother shouted back at me, which really surprised me.


    He never ever raised his voice at me despite how much he is annoyed with me.


    "I want you to trust me! Both you and mom!" I choked back the tears before proceeding. "Now, if you can''t do it, then better not show yourself to me once again!"


    I can''t take it anymore. Before he and my mentors could see me crying, I ran out of the living room and out of this house without thinking much of where to go from here.


    It was almost sunset when I decided to storm off from Alex''s house and roamed around the corner. I don''t exactly know where I am, but all I care about right now is to get away from my brother and from his judging looks as much as possible.


    I remembered the first time I discovered that I have magic stored within me when I identally created a dirt bump across our little farm back in Ziv Vige.


    He then stated no ordinary human being could do that thing, thus encouraging me to be better with my magic since he himself is a mere mortal.


    My brother was the one to get my hopes up, that I could somehow enroll in a magic institution as soon as I got bigger.


    But now, I don''t exactly know why, but he suddenly changed. Instead of pushing me to get better, he always tells me things such as ''Give up your hopes of bing a master wizard" or something like that.


    Is it because he also didn''t get the chance of fulfilling his own dreams of bing a musician? Could that be the reason why he suddenly chooses to degrade his younger sister''s dreams as well?


    I was just continuing walking and walking when something caught my attention something that made me stop in my tracks. A beautiful melodying from a reed pipe was echoing somewhere near me that lets me draw in with it.


    Before I knew it, my feet moved on its own... and the next thing I knew was seeing my brother standing from afar near to Alex''s house. Of course! I thought. That was his own pipe he was using.


    He stopped ying his reed pipe when he saw me standing from a distance and slowly walked towards me.


    I didn''t move, whilst I anticipated for him.


    "I''m so sorry for how I acted earlier, Kris."


    The moment we were just a few inches apart, my brother extended his arms and encircled me in a tight hug. I hugged him back as tears rolled down my cheek.


    "I guess I was just carried away by my jealousy towards you. You know, since I wasn''t able to fulfill my dreams, I also don''t want you to fulfill yours too. And I know that is so selfish of me." he said, as apologetic as he could.


    "I understand brother. I''m also sorry for the things I have said." I apologized in return.


    "Don''t be. After all, this was all my fault. But even so, deep inside I was rooting for you. So do everything that you can to fulfill that dream of yours, okay?"


    I beamed, "Okay, I will!"


    Later on, my brother bid his farewell, since he didn''t have so much spare time to spend staying here. I was still standing outside of Alex''s house as I waved my hand at him.


    But before totally leaving though, I saw him ncing over his shoulder before opening his mouth to speak.


    "You will have a great future ahead of you, Krise. Please, always watch your back and choose wisely whom to befriend with. Alright?"


    "A-alright I will." I was quite confused.


    Before I could ask further questions though, he already left.


    "I''m d that nuisance has already left."


    I quickly turned around and saw both Lucas and Alex already standing right next to me. Since when did they get here?!


    "We are sorry for our sudden intrusion in the house earlier Krise. Lancelot just wants to check if how you are handling things with your brother and see to it that everything is under control hence he sent us two to do that. But by the looks of it earlier, we just caused trouble between the two of you."


    Lucas looks guilty for what happened earlier and scratched the back of his neck. I only tapped his shoulders gently and reassured him that everything went well between the two of us before my brother left. Thed was finally convinced and smiled at that.


    So far we''re d that everything still went well in the end.

 Chapter 106: Learning By Fire

    Chapter 106: Learning By Fire


    It was a perfect day the next day as I walked toward Gilead Academy. With me were other students of the institute who also chose to save money by walking.


    And if I''m lucky, I''ve seen my childhood friend Dexter Woods while I was walking up the stairs to my first-period ss.


    "Good morning, Kris," Dexter says, smiling a bit. We continued walking upon catching up with one another.


    "Good morning Dex!" I greeted back enthusiastically.


    "Long time no see, I guess?"


    "Yes! I haven''t run into you that much for so long. About two weeks, I guess?" My forehead creased upon remembering that. "Anyway, where have you beentely?"


    "I was just studying, like any normal kid here" he said, like that should make sense to me now. But it didn''t.


    "The school is wide for the both of us. There will be days where we will not be seeing each other for so long because of our busy schedules," he added.


    I looked at him, not really sure what to say.


    "Right." was the only word that came out of my mouth afterward.


    "And speaking of schedules, I believe we are now in your ssroom for your first-period ss?"


    The moment he said that, I immediately stopped walking and looked at the ssroom in front of us.


    "Yeah. Then I guess I''ll see you soon? I hate to say goodbye since it''s really inappropriate when we still have to see each other again, right?" I let out a light chuckle to lighten up the mood here.


    I heard him alsoughing a little.


    "Right," he says. "See you soon."


    He waved one free hand before heading towards his first-period ss which is just three ssrooms away from where my ssroom is.


    Is it just me or is Dexter slowly turning to be a mere stranger to me as time goes by?


    Well, that might have been only my way of thinking since I was so used to hanging out with him every single day when we were still kids way back when we were still in our vige.


    As I try to think about it, he could definitely learn magic in our vige, since boys are allowed to do magic in our vige, but I think he prefers prestigious schools like our school, right now.


    The walk going towards my seat will never beplete without receiving a greeting from our ss president, who also happens to enter the ssroom the same time as I was. I stered a smile on my face and greeted him back as well.


    I finally made it to my seat, and noticed that neither of my friends were already there. Feeling bored, I took out a notebook from my bag and started scribbling on it.


    I wasn''t able to tell this to anyone yet, since no one really asked, but I am also good at arts. As a child, my father used to give me materials I could use to make art as a gift whenever he embarked on a quest to a farawaynd.


    "Woah, that is some fine art you got there."


    The minty air from someone''s right ear tickled my right ear as I heard someone''s voice. As soon as I lifted my head to see who it was, I saw the ss president genuinely surprised and amazed by what he is seeing right now.


    In my notebook, I tried to draw arge house where all of my family members are. But before I could totally finish the outer details of the house, this guy startled me.


    "ss president! You startled me!" I said, half yelling at him. He only gave me a nonchnt look.


    "Why? I just happened to pass by and saw what you''ve been doing in your seat," he exined and crossed his elbows to somehow give him an intimidating look. That never worked on me though, he already knew about that.


    Then, as his head began looking away from me, he added, "It''s great though. The drawing, that is, like some architect''s work I''ve seen before."


    Considering the arrogant and boastful ss president rarely gives apliment to his fellow students, my face became pale with disbelief as I looked at him.


    "What? I just told you what''s exactly going on inside my head. That''s all." he said and walked away before I even had the chance to express my gratitude towards him forplimenting my artwork.


    I only shook my head in disapproval. That guy really reminds me of Alex, the person whom the ss president is looking up to.


    Later in our magic execution ss, we were taught by Ms. Leigh, our professor for this subject, how to handle fire magic really well. If I remember correctly, Alex had already shown me this but I ended up burning my hands out of frustration.


    "Our emotions also y an important role for us to execute fire magic really well," Ms. Leigh tried to exin using the same words that I already heard from the captain of the magic army.


    "One must also master controlling his or her emotions in order to execute the element of fire. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, Ms. Leigh," we all said in chorus.


    After that, each of our names has been called randomly for us to disy our skills so far in executing fire magic. The seats inside this ssroom are arranged in elevated levels and in a circr way, so one student must bravely walk in the middle and do as what fire spell Ms. Leigh asks him or her. The whole room is fire-proof (from the walls, to the furniture of the room), so learning fire spells in this area is not that dangerous


    I was the tenth student whom Ms. Leigh called to walk in the middle of the ss, therefore I wasted no time and rose up from my seat. As soon as I reached the middle, I waited for the instructions Ms. Leigh would be giving to me.


    "For you Ms. Lancaster," the teacher says, reading the spellbook she currently holds. "I want you to do a level one Sun Burst spell."


    I was somehow relieved by the time I was told what spell I will be executing. Alex has also taught me this spell. The spell is not very strong, but as he said, it is often used as a surprise attack to catch your opponents off-guard.


    A smile formed at the corner of my lips and said to my teacher, "Noted, Ms. Leigh."


    As I breathed in, I concentrated my mana and stored it in my mana container, which can be found in my lower abdomen ording to Mr. Pumpkin during our previous discussions.


    When I felt that I had gathered enough mana, I put my right hand forward, fingers apart, and focused the spell in a direction where I was pretty sure no one would be hurt.


    "Rupti Sunt!" I chanted.


    An explosion of heat bursts into the direction I pointed my palm at. Several of my ssmates, especially the ones near where I pointed my spell (particrly Jill the bully) shrieked in their seats as they saw light appear in front of them.


    But, as it turns out, my spell didn''t harm any of them and I was able to cast the spell perfectly. That made me and my friends happy for another achievement that I have acquired.


    After me, Ms. Leigh called Julie Love, a petite and skimpy girl in my ss. Looking at her, she was the type of girl that you could hardly notice in ss, so that is why I learned her name and existence just now.


    The spell that Ms. Leigh was asked to perform had already been given and she just nodded in response. She closed her eyes tight and wrinkled her forehead a bit. A crease forms between her slightly thick and straight eyebrows at the point at which they are drawn together.


    This girl, just by observing her, is having doubts whether she could perform the spell perfectly or not.


    As she started stretching her hand, the ss went silent, and her lips quivered in the process. Shortly thereafter, she already cast the spell. Soon, the fire was consuming her right hand, which shocked everyone.


    "Somebody, help her!" says my other ssmate.


    While everyone was panicking, Ms. Leigh just stood there, observing, whether Julie could ovee this and will be able to control the fire that emerges from her hand.


    ---


    <em><strong>"Aunt Lucinda is dead"</strong></em>


    ---


    I don''t know why, but Leo''s words back then started echoing in my mind. His puffy eyes and his tear-stained face shing at the back of my head only remind me how useless I had been at that time.


    Standing up from my seat, I chanted a water spell that extinguished the fire from Julie''s hands as soon as possible, even if the teacher had not approved my sudden actions.


    My ssmates, even my teacher, was surprised by what I have done.

 Chapter 107: Alexs Empathy

    Chapter 107: Alex''s Empathy


    A frown was stered on my face by the time I went out of the administrator''s office. I can''t believe that helping my ssmate could be this hassle. Thinking about it, I know I did the right thing.


    "But we let the students grow in this institution and learn from their mistakes, if possible," I remembered the words of Ms. Leigh earlier when I tried to defend myself for what I did.


    "And helping them with certain lessons that they could learn by themselves would be a hindrance to their growth, that''s why I didn''t take action as soon as possible hoping that Ms. Love could find a way to resolve her own problem."


    I clicked my tongue in annoyance. I don''t know what to do anymore.


    Later on at the castle, the same thoughts keep on circting inside my head while I was having my daily training with Alex, whom, I sensed, is already fuming to his ce seeing that my mind is drifting into somewhere else.


    "I see that you are out of focus today," Alex can''t bear it anymore and pointed out my actions. I snapped back into reality.


    "I''m so sorry," I say, "It''s just that I can''t help but be annoyed that I was called out in the admin office for helping a ssmate from burning her hands during our Magic execution ss,"


    Alex''s attention was then piqued the moment I said those words.


    "What? You have been called out in the admin office?" he said, looking at me in disbelief.


    "Yes, do I have to repeat myself?" I snapped and almost rolled my eyes at him.


    There was a moment of silence between us, until I heard him sigh and once again turned to look at me.


    "There is nothing wrong when trying to be kind or helpful," he uttered. "It''s just that, you should also learn the situation to know if it is necessary."


    I spread out both of my hands in front of me, as if there is something interesting ced in there before I responded with what he said.


    "I know that already. But every time I remembered the orphans that I happened to visit a day after my first appearance as the fake prince I always me myself for the death of their beloved foster mother."


    Feeling the heat in both corners of my eyes, I tried to blink away the tears that threatened to spill out of it and looked up into the ceiling for a while. I could feel Alex''s stare boring into mine, but I tried so hard not to notice it.


    I already told them once about the encounter that I had with Leo and the rest of the kids the moment when I returned to the castle with a tear-stained face and really soaking wet during that time. Alex had then witnessed how much I cried in front of them, and I also cursed at myself for showing such a weak side in front of them.


    "I understand your pain, since I have also been in that kind of situation you know that, right?"


    Just then, I felt his hand reaching into mine, giving it a light squeeze after.. I just stood there, frozen, not really sure what to do at this point.


    I know that he is pertaining to the war in Sodor, the one that he shared with me, and I almost forgot about it to be honest.


    "I know the feeling of being useless, watching someone die in front of you without any knowledge how you could help them," he now looks at me, suddenly meeting my gaze.


    "However, what I learned from that awful experience is that we should not let ourselves dwindle in the past, but move on and learn from our mistakes so that we could be a better person than what we are during those times of being helpless."


    A smile crept up from the corners of my lips as his words made sense to me now.


    "And I know you can do it. I see you improving on your magic skills as time goes by," Alex lifts one hand and gently caresses my hair. "So I know you can help a lot of people in the future. I''ll be the proudest mentor here by the time I see that happen."


    Alex is arrogant and cold by nature, but if he really wants to.he could be a sweet and caring person during asional times such as this. I don''t see any people being like that besides him alone.


    Before I knew it, my cheeks were literally burning right now as I stared at him for too long. Looking away from him took a lot of courage on my part to do so, or else we will create a misunderstanding to those people who could see us from afar.


    "You know, you could really be a nice and sweet person if you wanted to," I teased. "It suits you much better than your usual self."


    He only rolled his eyes as his reaction.


    "I can''t believe it," he says. "Here I am, trying my best to make you feel better and this is how you repay me? By teasing me? Oh,e on."


    I can''t help but chuckle at that for a moment before I put on a serious face.


    "But kidding aside, thank you Alex for being nice to me. Even if it is only for today."


    He clicked his tongue and said, "You know I''m hardly nice to anyone."


    "Yup I know that already, and I''m used to it."


    The skies have started turning orange as the sun begins to leave its ce. Seeing it like this, Alex turned to me and I could see it in his eyes that an idea just suddenly popped into his head.


    "Let''s watch the sunset together."


    Before I could even react to it, he then snaps his fingers. And the next thing I knew is that we are now exactly in one of the castle towers on the right which gives us a perfect view of the sunset.


    "Gosh, this guy. You startled me." Iined.


    "Quit your yapping and just watched the magnificent view from up here. This could definitely make you feel better," he scolded me.


    Like what he said, I refrained from talking and just enjoyed our first sunset watch together.


    ---


    -LUCAS-


    It was a long day for me today as I went back to the castle. Having meetings with the leaders of each town and city to discuss the recent attacks that urred in our country could be tiring sometimes.


    I was actually looking forward to seeing Krise by the time I returned here. I am not really sure what''s gotten into me why I''d like to see her this instant, but what I do know is that just by merely seeing her, her radiant smiles, and her shining presence, makes me forget all my troubles in just a short while.


    Krise is like a breath of fresh air inside the castle, and I know having her here brings joy to the three of us (Lancelot, Alex, and me). It was a good thing that Alex had discovered her and brought her here because she brought a lot of changes to our lives without her even realizing it.


    I first went to my room, which is just a walking distance from the prince''s chamber, and changed my clothes. Once I was done, I left my room and tried asking a maid if she had seen the princetely.


    "I''ve seen them training together with captain Alex in the backyard," she responded, which then I replied with a thank you and proceeded to the location that she mentioned.


    By the time I arrived there, I was stunned for a while upon seeing Alex and her looking at each other, smiles stered on both their faces. It even surprised me that Alex- whom I know is a reserved guy and picky towards other people-- speaking with Krise this close.


    There was a time when Alex and I had felt something for one particr girl during those times when we were still studying together. He was in the same batch as I when we graduated, and the girl whom we fell for didn''t make it past graduation.


    Since she died of an illness before she could even make it to the stage to ept her diploma. I remember her choosing Alex over me until herst breath, and all I could do is let them be together if that is what makes the girl happy.


    "Let''s watch the sunset together," I heard him saying this to Krise, and then off they went to the spot where I''ll know they have teleported into.


    Remembering the past, my hand formed into a fist until my knuckles turned white from it. I''ll always remember those times where I sacrificed my happiness for someone else, even if it meant hurting myself in the process.


    And now, I''m afraid that history will definitely repeat itself.

 Chapter 108: The Luncheon Party

    Chapter 108: The Luncheon Party


    It was a fine sunny day the next day in Gilead. Today is Saturday, and usually all residents in Citadel, you know the capital city of the country, are pretty much busy doing their individual work in the society.


    And here I am, drooling into this king-sized bed where I am currently lying as I cherish the remaining moments that I had where I could still sleep and not worry about a damn thing.


    Then there was a knock on the door that would totally blow away that chance I had to sleep some more.


    "As much as you hate it, I am now entering the room," I heard Alex scowled at the other side of the door when I chose not to respond to it.


    By hearing his voice, I immediately propped up and sat on the bed, my right hand gently caressing my temples. Alex entered without uttering any other word but his eyebrows were drawn together, forming a crease in between them, as he saw me in this kind of state.


    "I think I might be sick, my head hurts like hell today," I said, trying my best to act that I was totally in pain before he could scold me upon waking up a little bitter than the normal schedule. If it was Lucas who entered the room, I wouldn''t have to do this.


    Alex just stood there and watched me carefully as if he''s just waiting for me to crack augh or something like that. But I insisted on my acting and feigned the sickness in my eyes.


    "Everyone would definitely fall for your exceptional acting skills, but not me," he smirked. "I am not buying it,"


    I only rolled my eyes as my response.


    "Get up, quick! I will still not tolerate your tardiness that you are manifesting this past few days."


    I eventually got up from the bed and saw him now folding his arms over his chest.


    Raising one eyebrow at him, I reacted, "Excuse me? My tardiness, you say?"


    "Yes, your tardiness. You think I would miss seeing that?" Alex cocked his head, daring me to deny his usation. He was definitely right though, so I wouldn''t dare do such a thing.


    "Whatever. Get lost and I will start clean myself up,"


    "Do it quickly. There is something that we would like to show you,"


    That was hisst statement before moving out of the room, closing the door behind him. I stood in my ce for a few moments, wondering what it is that they would like to show me. Yet I only shrugged it away and dashed my way towards the bathroom.


    ---


    "An envelope?" I ask, looking confused. "So this is what you''d like to show me?"


    "That is not just some kind of a normal envelope, you dummy," Alex reprimanded upon seeing my oblivious face. "You were sent an invitation by Lady Catherine to attend today''s luncheon party that she organized in Malcedonia."


    Luncheon party? As amoner, I never heard of such events in my entire life until now.


    "In case you are wondering, that is just some fancy term for lunch prepared for some bunch of important people in the society," Lancelot volunteered to exin. Lucas chuckled.


    "Ahh," was the only response that escaped my mouth.


    "Do we really have to go though?" Alex questioned.


    Due to that reason, all training that I should undergo for today had been canceled for today''s event. The next thing I knew is that I am now in a fancy carriage with my three mentors apanying me for today.


    In my seat, I was still trying to remember who the heck is Lady Catherine.


    "Uhm, who is Lady Catherine again?" I asked, feeling embarrassed for forgetting a seemingly important name to my assigned work.


    "She was the second annoying girl who randomly visited you the other month together with General Rosa, apart from Princess Marite," Alex quickly responded then shifted his gaze at Lancelot, who is currently seated on his right. Next to me is Lucas.


    "And speaking of her, how does it feel to see your past love interest, huh?" he smirked at the archbishop.


    Lancelot was taken aback by Alex''s question.


    "For heaven''s sake, he is an archbishop. We are not supposed to be talking such nonsense in front of him," I pointed out, trying to fight the urge to roll my eyes towards Alex who is seated across me.


    "She is not my past love interest, never will be," The archbishop took the question lightly and only shook his head disapprovingly.


    Alex''s reaction to that was a single word "Oh," and the carriage continued to move in silence for the next couple of minutes.


    I''ve never been to Malcedonia, another country closest to Gilead that doesn''t have to take a ferry boat in order for you to get there. It will only take us four hours via carriage, at least that is what Lucas has told me earlier.


    I''ve never imagined going there myself. Just by merely thinking that today would be my chance to set foot in that ce truly excites me.


    I was really getting sleepy by the time we reached half of our trip. Yawns continuously escaped my mouth which I tried to hide by covering my mouth as I yawn.


    And as they say, yawning could be contagious. The moment I started yawning, everyone around me started doing it as well.


    "Could you please stop yawning? You had us yawning as well," Alex pointed out, scowling, before putting his hand to cover his mouth when he must have felt the urge to yawn once more.


    I secretlyughed at that at the back of my head.


    "Sorry," I immediately replied. "I just can''t help feeling really sleepy right now. As much as I wanted to take a good afternoon nap to refresh my mind, I can''t."


    "Me too" Lucas chimed in. "So, I am kind of feeling your struggle there."


    I smiled at thed who chose to support my statement.


    "Its" I wasn''t able to finish my sentence as another yawn escaped my lips. "... normal Alex."


    Thed I mentioned only rolled his eyes at me and turned his gaze towards a nearby carriage window near him. I sneaked a nce towards him and a smile emerged from my lips as I did so.


    It was nearly one in the afternoon, ording to Lancelot''s watch, when we finally arrived in the outskirts of Malcedonia. Arge, steel gate was opened by two guardsmen after we were able to verify our identities to them.


    "It''s a good thing we traveled early huh," Alex suddenly blurted out.


    From there, it did not take us that long to reach the mansion of Lady Catherine''s family. Its front yard, which is pleasantly filled with different kinds of flowers and other ornaments into it, was the first thing that caught my attention. I have always liked flowers, and seeing them all beautifully arranged here is such a wonder to look at.


    The carriage then halted when we reached our destination and the door was soon opened by the charioteer for us to go out of the chariot.


    Even though I am currently feeling nervous knowing that I will yet be attending another social event this month, I tried to stayposed as much as possible and keep my poise as I went out of the carriage. I see other guests are already going straight to the mansion''s backyard where the luncheon party must have been held, so we did the same.


    There were at times that I could feel them staring straight at me, probably wondering why I am here or something like that, but I just kept my head high and walked past them.


    "Prince Arthur! It is so nice to see you here!" she almost bellowed, but then her gaze shifted on my three mentors standing at my back. "And you too, though I really don''t see the need to invite you here anyway,"


    "How rude," I somewhat heard Alex whispering this to himself


    The alluring voice of Lady Catherine was the first thing that greeted our arrival. I am now seeing her walking towards us in her pink v-neck gown that doesn''t expose too much of her bosom. The sleeves were kept short, and a pair of white gloves were carefully wrapped on both of her hands. A summer hat was put above his head to shield her from the harsh rays of the sun.


    She looks just as stunning as the prince''s fiancee, so it''s such a wonder why Prince Arthur fell even more for his current fiancee'' than to this gorgeousdy in front of me


    "The pleasure is mine," I smiled.


    "Come, I wanted to show you around to some of my guests for this afternoon,"


    Before I could react, she already pulled my hand and both of us roamed around the venue for the next couple of minutes while my mentors stayed to where they were.

 Chapter 109: The Party Crasher

    Chapter 109: The Party Crasher


    Lady Catherine and I spent the next few hours talking to different guests that went to the luncheon party she organized. I can already feel my mouth being tired already from smiling a lot during those times in front of these important people in society.


    At asional times though, I would sneak a nce on my surroundings and look for any signs of my mentors around. Once I spot them in their ce, I would immediately feel rxed and continue on what I was doing.


    "So, what have you been doingtely, Prince Arthur?"


    We already moved on with talking to the guest and now, it is only Lady Catherine and I that is now sitting on a table across from each other. I was kinda startled by her question, though I tried my best not to show it.


    "Well, you know me, I am really into venturing quests and finding ways to improve my country and my peopletely," I replied, as confidently as I could. My answer was vague, I know, but I really don''t have anything else to say right now.


    Alex was right about one thing. More words would definitely result in more mistakes .


    She nodded a bit reluctantly. Please don''t tell me I am being so obvious here.


    "I see. That is nice, I guess," she smirked before lifting her goblet that contains champagne in it. I only asked water to fill my cup.


    "You are not into alcohol?" Lady Catherine raised an eyebrow when she finally realized what is inside my ss.


    "Not really. I have never liked alcoholic drinks anyway," I stered a smile on my face to conceal the anxiety that I am currently feeling.


    "But I remembered we made a toast on yourst birthday celebration two years ago,"


    I almost gulped upon hearing herst statement. I really hope she stops asking further questions, or if not, then maybe I will just find a way to escape her awkwardpany.


    "Of course, it is my birthday after all," I said as a matter of fact, like that should make sense to her now. "It is nice to sometimes let yourself indulge in things that you are not used to during that time,"


    "Of course, I think I understand now,"


    She only shrugged her right shoulder before taking a sip from her champagne with such grace and poise. Royal bloods surely know how to be sassy in everything that they do.


    "One more thing. I did not remember inviting your chaperones, I really don''t know what to call them, into my party. And yet they came. You have never brought a chaperone into your endeavors. I thought you hated having an entourage."


    Please just please, make her stop asking me any more questions. I am running out of answers as time goes by.


    "Having them makes me feel safe, I guess."


    I know I just did the wrong choice of words back there. How stupid of me.


    "And they make me feel rxed over big gatherings such as this," I quickly added to support myst statement. "But on my quests, I prefer to be alone,"


    "Ohh is that so?"


    I was silently praying inside my head that someone could rescue me from this very inquisitive woman when I heard that familiar, tiny-teeny voice from the person whom I am definitely not expecting to be here. (considering that this person and Lady Catherine looked like rivals or something like that.)


    "Oh, prince Arthur! It is so nice to see you!" said Princess Marite, ring at Lady Catherine over my shoulders. The girl is now wearing a nice blue off-shoulder chiffon dress with a light blue stiletto at her feet and a hat that has a thin veil that slightly covers her face toplete her look.


    I guess she answered my prayers earlier.


    Lady Catherine stood up, lips parting, as she looked at the princess with utmost disbelief.


    "And who said that you are invited here, huh?" she fumed. Princess Marite smirked at her before giving her response.


    "Well, I don''t need an invitation because I know I should be part of this party," she held her head high and raised one eyebrow at her enemy.


    "Both our nations are trading partners. It is only then my right to be here, or else I would tell my father to pull out from the business," The princess added, crossing her elbows to her chest and looking at Lady Catherine as if daring her to oppose her.


    But thetter did not utter any word and stered an obviously fake smile to her opponent.


    "Of course, you are wee here anytime," she hissed.


    "Good," Princess Marite shed a triumphant smile at the host of this party before shifting her gaze at me.


    "The only reason I know why you intentionally forgot to invite me is to have a solo moment with my fiance'', no?" she added.


    I can now see some of the guests have stopped from what they were previously doing and chose to witness the growing tension between these two gorgeousdies.


    Once again, I am now in between their fight. Thinking about it, I should not be experiencing this anymore since Princess Marite already knows I am not the real prince, right? I guess she just really hates Lady Catherine and only wanted to piss her.


    "Excuse me, that is bold of you to use me of something that you made up on your own," It was Lady Catherine''s turn now to hold her high and cross her arms over her chest.


    "Tell me, did I really make it up?"


    I have to say, Princess Marite is too good at winning a conversation, a characteristic that doesn''t really show in her cutesy looks.


    When the former did not respond, Princess Marite continued, "That is for you to figure out,"


    Then she held her hand and almost dragged me out of here.


    "Let''s go my prince. I think your time is only wasted just by remaining in here,"


    I did not dare defy her but instead looked at the defeated host and gave her an apologetic face to which she only responded with a curt nod.


    My mentors, who were silently setting down in their chairs, started to move when they must have seen the princess dragging me away from this mess that she started.


    Back at the carriage, Princess Marite told me to sit and so I did what she said.


    "What are you exactly doing in this kind of party?" she demanded. "You could have totally blew away your identity back there,"


    That totally surprised me. When did she concern herself with what we are doing?


    "As soon as I heard about it, I immediately came here to rescue you" she added, but then a smirk appeared on her face. "And of course, to ruin that brat''s party,"


    Yeah, they are definitely rivals.


    "There is no need for that though," I heard Alex''s voice chiming into our conversation.


    Our heads then immediately turned around to see Lancelot, Alex and Lucas standing behind us.


    "That is why we are here, to train her for such events," Lucas added. "We see a need to attend this party so as not to confuse the guests, and so we are here."


    It was really a good thing that we are currently far away from all the people that might possibly hear our conversation now, or else, we will all be in great trouble.


    "Since when did you start having a concern with our endeavors, huh?" Alex raised one eyebrow at the princess. "You barely showed interest ever since you learned the truth anyway."


    I noticed the princess paused for a moment, as if thinking carefully about what to say to thed. Then after a few seconds, she responds.


    "It doesn''t mean that if I don''t show my interest, I am not concerned," Princess Marite tells with a serious look upon her face.


    "I totally support your group. I am in your favor of finding my prince and the enemies that might have caused his sudden disappearance, Because if not, then I would have already told everyone the truth, right?"


    I looked at my mentors, indicating that what she is currently saying makes a lot of sense.


    "I am only concerned with your mission. If you fail and you don''t really find the real prince, then it is my loss too as his fiancee''. I hope you don''t forget that,"


    That was herst statement before she walked away from here and went towards her own carriage. She motions her charioteer to move and then she is gone from our sight.


    "She is definitely right," Lancelot said atst after a moment of silence.


    "Should we go back to the party after what happened?" I suddenly asked.


    "Nah. We''ll just head straight home. Let them have their own opinions to themselves," Alex answered.


    After that, all three of them climbed up to the chariots before it started moving away from here.


    Meanwhile


    ---


    -LADY CATHERINE-


    "I thought about what you''ve said to me and I think you are probably right."


    General Rosa, who is now standing on my right wearing her usual knight uniform, spared me a look after sipping from her ss.


    "The prince that came today is definitely not the real prince."

 Chapter 110: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 110: Work in Progress~


    [Hello guys! There will be no update for today because, sad to say, I had a mild fever earlier when I woke up this morning. I actually had 2 weeks (or more, I''m not really sure) of sleepless nights recently because of itchy throat which have just been cured (hallelujah!) and so my body is now suffering the consequences for those long sleepless nights that I had.


    In that partict reason, I will have to stop writing in the meantime and add a repeated chapter. I will resume work tomorrow. ]


    ---


    I was able to exhale a sigh of relief when sses for today have already ended.


    However, before ourst period ss dismissed us, our professor had given us a long quiz on the things he discussed regarding culture and such, and my small, almost empty brain was not prepared for his surprise quiz.


    My head and arms rested on my table in defeat while everyone exchange responses on what score they got from the long quiz. Arie, as usual, did not miss the chance to ask me what score I got earlier.


    "I only got thirty correct answers out of forty." I almost weep in front of her, to which she only responded with a sympathetic smile.


    "Aww, I know you''ll work it out next time, Krise," Arie said while gently patting me in the head.


    As we all stood up and prepared to leave the ssroom, I coincidentally averted my gaze to my right and saw our air-headed ss president boasts his score once again.


    Yeah typical of him to do so. I''m not even more surprised.


    "I am trying my best to follow in the footsteps of the most skilled and smartest student that Gilead Academy ever had, known to be the youngest student to ever graduate in this magic institution."


    With this statement, I did not know why but I ended up stopping in my tracks and waited for the ss president''s continuation.


    I wonder who is that genius student he is referring to right now.


    "And that is none other than Mr. Alexander Crimson himself, current captain of the Magic Army!" he proudly dered.


    Alexander Crimson? Does he mean Alex?! As in that heartless, cold jerk, I am so pissed with?!


    My friends must have noticed the surprised look written all over my face when Maggie suddenly asks, "What''s the matter Krise?" that immediately snapped me out of my thoughts.


    "N-nothing," I said, scratching the back of my head. And with that, we continued to move out of the ssroom.


    Well, I guess Alex has an avid fan huh?


    ---


    Upon leaving the school''s premises, I immediately bid my goodbye to my friends and headed straight to the castle.


    Being aware of what time it is now, I am pretty sure that Alex would kill me when I turned out to bete in our training sessions. Then I''m doomed!


    When I walked past the marketce of Citadel, I immediately turned to my right, where I will be taking the shortcut towards the castle.


    However, I instantly halted in my tracks when I felt this familiar feeling that someone was following me from behind.


    Waah! Who might that be?! What should I do from here?


    Feeling anxious, I did not take the shortcut immediately and went back to the marketce to somehow seek forpany.


    If this is a bad person who is now trailing from behind, then the first thing I should do is to blend in with the crowd where I can feel safe.


    Darn it. I''m sure I will bete for today''s training sessions!


    My mind went nk as I continue to walk my way to and fro to this ce when someone grabbed my hand all of a sudden that I almost let out a high-pitch shriek.


    When I looked up to see who it was, I was somehow relieved to see that it was none other than Lucas himself.


    "I was sent by Lancelot to know if you are alright and to pick you up as well." said thed, tilting his head down to avoid being noticed and his voice is almost in a whisper.


    "Thank goodness. I think someone is following me right now." I stated, panicking in the process.


    I saw his eyes shifted behind me for a while before he responded, "I know. We will make sure to lose him before we arrive at the castle. This person must be a spy sent by the enemy kingdom."


    With that being said, we started walking together and purposely went to crowded ces to somehow lose him.


    After passing by a bar, where we know some group of sexydies in burlesque is waiting for a man to pass by, we turned around for a split second and saw that the girls indeed were entertaining someone yet we can''t clearly see who it was.


    Nheless, we couldn''t care less and continued to move forward towards the shortcut.


    When we finally arrived in front of the mini door, Lucas and I heaved out a fair amount of breath that we didn''t know we''ve been holding on for so long with all that walking and running we did earlier. We paused for a moment andughed at that together a few seconds after remembering what just happened.


    "After you," Lucas said upon opening the mini door towards the castle''s premises to which I dly walked in.


    He was also about to follow me after I went inside when I noticed him stopping in his ce and his yful expression suddenly changed into a serious one.


    "What''s the matter, Lucas?" I dared to ask.


    He extends an arm and told me to standby while he''s doing something.


    Feeling hesitant for a bit, I did as what he told me to do while thed, on the other hand, suddenly disappeared in my sight the moment I turned my head to look at him once again. Just when did he teleport away from here?!


    When I decided to take a peek at where he is right now, that''s when I saw him standing beside a nearby oak tree, that I haven''t noticed in the first ce until now. I heard him ask "What are you doing here?" in his usual gentle voice.


    From him, my gaze shifted to thed standing next to him who''s looking dumbfounded right now, making my eyes almost popping out of its sockets.


    Why... it was none other than the air-headed ss president himself!


    ---


    The ss president was asked to sit in an empty chair in the prince''s office with the four of us, including me, Lucas, Lancelot, and Alex now standing in front of him looked at thed with suspicion as our arms are crossed over our chests.


    "Who sent you here?" Alex was the first one to break this heavy silence and interrogate the intruder with his annoyed tone.


    However, instead of answering him directly, the ss president''s eyes literally sparkled the moment he saw Alex right in front of him like he can''t believe what he is seeing right now.


    Oh! I suddenly remembered the thing he said that he wants to follow in Alex''s footsteps back in our school. So he really is his avid fan huh?


    Alex, in turn, made a disgustful look on his face before he stretched forth one hand in front of my ssmate and a faint white light emerged from it. Uh-oh! He is losing his patience already!


    But instead of being intimidated by it, the ss president finds it being superb in his eyes.


    Talk about being a weirdo!


    "Alex!" Lancelot reprimanded, acting like a father to him as usual, making Alex clicked his tongue in annoyance and disperses his magic right away before returning it to his side.


    Lancelot reced Alex''s ce and asked my ssmate once again, "Why are you here, young man?" in his usual, friendly tone.


    Thed, in turn, snapped out of his thoughts and turned to look at the archbishop.


    "I am here because I was only curious about my ssmate''s true identity." Then his head shifted to face me with his inquiring look. "Who is she? And why is she here in the first ce?"


    "I will tell you the answers to your questions, but first promised us that you won''t tell this to everyone. I''m afraid that Krise''s life will be in danger if everyone finds out who she really is. Understood?" the archbishop said to which my ssmate replied with a nod.


    After that, Lancelot was able to create an on-the-spot story about me being his niece who is secretly living here in the castle because my parents both died in a terrible illness making him responsible to take care of me as my only living rtive.


    Woah... wait a minute! The archbishop... lying to a poor, innocentd... just for me?


    Looking at the ss president, it seems that he is buying the story that the archbishop is telling him right now, making me think that Lancelot could be a great story writer if he wanted to.


    After that quick interrogation, Alex escorted my ssmate out of the castle and went back as soon as possible.


    With an annoyed face, he turned to look at me and said, "Next time, be more careful with your surroundings when going here. We never know who might be watching over us."


    "Now, shushed it, Alex. It''s not Krise''s fault in the first ce. " Lancelot defended me. Wahh, thank you very much!


    "Lancelot''s right." Lucas also agreed.


    "Yeah right. Defend the girl more, you two." Alex said in annoyance.


    "It''s a good thing that guy is only a harmlessmoner. If it''s really a spy, we''ll never know what might happen to all of us after that."

 Chapter 111: A School Encounter With The Princess

    Chapter 111: A School Encounter With The Princess


    The students of Gilead Academy have been talking about their holiday ns in preparation of our uing Christmas break. November is rapidly approaching, so that may exin why they are already getting excited.


    When I arrived at the ssroom where our first-period ss will take ce, all of my ssmates were talking about the same thing. Arie and Maggie were already seated when I entered mine.


    "So, people are getting excited about the Christmas break huh?" I pointed it out to my friends. "It is not even November yet, for goodness'' sake."


    "Why? Don''t you get excited about the holiday season?" Maggie asked curiously. I only shrugged.


    Thinking about how I left my family, that I only ran away from home just to get here plus stole my mom''s savings Nah, I don''t think I should be excited for the holiday season knowing that I can''t go back in there anymore, not unless I already became a master wizard.


    My friends have no idea what I have done just to get here, and there is no way I will be speaking to them about that either.


    "Nah, not really," I shrugged and ced my bag on my chair before settling down in my seat.


    "Won''t you go home in your vige?" It was Arie''s turn to ask.


    "Nope. I think I should stay here and get myself a part-time job to earn an extra ie and also take care of my grandma,"


    "How nice of you,"


    Now, it should be my turn to ask them.


    "You guys, what are your ns for the holiday season?"


    Arie''s face lit up upon hearing me asking about her holiday ns.


    I am always looking forward to this huge family gathering every year. I will have a chance to see my cousins, my aunts, and uncles, and also eat delicious foods that are only avable during the holiday season.


    My mind drifts away from the time when I spent myst Christmas in Ziv, our home vige. My parents used to be affluent because of the huge ie that my father receives as the master wizard.


    But since he passed, our family had suffered financially big time. That was the first Christmas that I had not spent with my father, and that truly made us sad to the point that my mother decided we wouldn''t have our usual meal.


    So yeah, I''m not that thrilled about myst Christmas.


    "Krise?"


    When Arie''s voice interrupted my train of thought, I snapped back to reality. I turned my head to look once more at her.


    "Yeah?"


    "It looks like there is something that bothered you just now," Arie pointed out. "Are you alright?"


    I briefly nodded. "Yes, I am fine."


    Both Maggie and Arie looked at me with a hint of concern, and that pushed me to exin further.


    "Well,pared to what you guys have experienced, myst Christmas isn''t that great," I said reluctantly. "It was the first Christmas that I haven''t spent with my father. Since then, I''ve never looked forward to the festive season."


    This was the first time I have ever mentioned this fact to my friends, so that even in this way I could be honest to them just a bit.


    Upon hearing what I said, Arie and Maggie looked at each other as if telling each other that they shouldn''t have asked me that question. But I don''t mind, really.


    "I am really sorry to hear that Kris," Maggie empathized. "We shouldn''t have asked that sensitive question,"


    "No, it''s okay."


    Our conversation had briefly ended there when Mr. Pumpkin had entered and begun discussing our topic for today.


    sses this day have been quite different than what I am usually experiencing. I''ve got high marks in our short quizzes, performed well in our magic execution practice, and even scored perfectly on the subject that I am having a hard time, (which is Math, by the way.) All those nights I''ve spent studying haven''t been wasted, thank goodness.


    It was my turn today to clean the room, along with my five ssmates. We began cleaning and rearranging the chairs as soon as today''s sses were over.


    Jill is in the same group as me, and I have seen her rolling her eyes at me whenever our gazes happen to meet. I am just ignoring her and proceeding with our cleaning task.


    All six of us immediately left the room and headed towards the school gates. On my way there, nature started to call, so I quickly hurried to the nearest facility as soon as I reached the ground floor of the student building.


    The restroom was just a quick stop. I immediately washed my hands and was about to approach the door when a group of four students including three girls walked toward me.


    "Out of our way, loser," says thergest of them, a girl with a 6-foot height, has well-toned biceps and an athletic build.


    My head snapped the moment I heard what she said. I know my life has been a pathetic mess ever since I left my family and lost my dad, but no one has the right to call me that.


    That''s fine, but it''s terrible to call people names when you don''t have the right to call them names in the first ce," I retorted. I don''t even know where I got that much courage to speak against him.


    When I was a kid, I would only cry whenever I am targeted by bullies. I would never speak up or fight back. Dexter, my childhood friend, is the one who protects me from those people.


    "Hey, I know you" said the other girl behind the bulky girl who spoke earlier. She even stretched her hand and pointed her right index finger at me, and I indeed saw the recognition in those pairs of gray eyes.


    "You are that girl who is stalking our precious prince Dexter!" she used.


    "Excuse me, what?" I raised one eyebrow at her. "I don''t stalk him, since we are actually childhood friends. "


    And who are these girls anyway? I never even know them and here they are, using me of something I haven''t done.


    "You''re lying," the girl standing on the left side of the bulky girl said, crossing her arms on her chest. "Prince Dexter hasn''t mentioned you before."


    I almostughed out loud when they called my childhood friend a real prince. For me, Dexter will always remain that boy who saw me sobbing in the park after I got separated from my parents.


    However, she said that Dexter has never mentioned me in the past. Is he really embarrassed every time I approach him? I never imagined he would feel that way around mypany.


    "Maybe you haven''t asked him, that''s why," I replied, "Try asking him and I know he would spill you the truth,"


    I tried to press forward, but this huge girl who is responsible for blocking the door prevented me from doing so. Instead, I was pushed back inside the restroom.


    Oh no it seems that I got myself into trouble.


    "We are Dexter''s ssmates, and he didn''t mention you, not even once. If you are so important in his life, then he would eventually mention you." the girl insisted.


    "Fine, I give up. You win. Can I go home now?"


    I tried to talk to them about it, but they refused to move, hence making me feel the need to use my magic against them.


    I know violence wouldn''t resolve anything, but at least it would send me straight home.


    I was preparing myself to fight them if needed, but then someone called out their attention from the outside.


    "Hey, you!"


    That voice Why is it that I''ll still be able to see her here in this school?


    All four heads have turned around, and their expressions have suddenly changed upon seeing who it was.


    "Princess Marite," they said in unison.


    "What are you doing with my friend over there, huh?" she said. Huh? Since when did we be friends?


    "Sorry!"


    Soon, all of them dashed their way out of here, making me curious about what just happened here.


    "Are you alright? Did they hurt you?"


    Princess Marite approached me with a hint of concern all over his face that I was taken aback. How is she concerned when she didn''t even know me in the first ce?


    "Yes, I''m fine. Thanks."


    "Don''t mention it,"


    I am having this expression that the princess is secretly observing me right now, so it is best to make an exit as soon as possible.


    " I guess I should go now. My grandma is probably waiting for me back in the house,"


    Without waiting for her response, I hurriedly went for the door, but only to be stopped seconds after when Princess Marite decided to talk once again.


    "You seem a bit familiar to me," she said, her eyes looking at me. Still, I didn''t turn around.


    "That face. I think I have seen that somewhere before"

 Chapter 112: Hang On... Until The Very End

    Chapter 112: Hang On... Until The Very End


    "That face. I think I have seen that somewhere before"


    I started feeling panic as I saw Princess Marite intently examining every detail of my face. I was scanning the back of my head for possible alibis I could provide her that could exin everything.


    As I tried to think hard for the words that I would say to her, the scene where we bump into each other during Foundation Day started shing back inside my head.


    Yes! That''s it! I could definitely use that scene to my advantage.


    "I already happen to have an encounter with you, princess," I finally found the courage to speak on my behalf. "Back when we are still celebrating Gilead Academy''s Foundation Day, we bumped into each other near the school gates. You were with your friends that time."


    A crease formed in between her well-shaved eyebrows as she tries to remember that particr event that I have mentioned to her just now. I was secretly praying to all avable saints right now that she will somehow be convinced with the alibi I had given to her.


    "Ah yes, I remember it now," After a few moments of silence, Princess Marite finally responded, her face currently lit up as recognition reflects in those pair of olive green eyes of hers.


    "You were that clumsy girl who doesn''t know how to look where she was going."


    Wait, what?


    Ah, it doesn''t matter. As long as she totally buys my excuse, I could immediately go out from here.


    "Yes," A fake smile was stered across my face. I just tried to ignore the part when she kind of insulted me. "I am that girl you are talking about,"


    "So, it was you No wonder you really looked familiar to me,"


    I wonder when this conversation will end. Should I make another attempt to escape? But if I will do that, she will probably foresee that I looked like a suspect who tries his best not to be caught by the investigators or something like that.


    Instead, I extended my patience in waiting for her to call it a day.


    "Anything else you need from me, your highness?" I asked when she fell silent for a bit.


    She snapped her head, as if she was thinking of something but was only interrupted by me.


    "Nothing. That should do it, thanks," she said. "I better leave now."


    Yes, it would really be best for both of us if you leave this ce sooner.


    However, as soon as I thought that she would indeed be on her merry way, it kind of surprised me to see her turning around once again and looking me straight in the eyes.


    "But first, may I know your name?"


    That shocked me. Why the hell would she even need my name in the first ce? And what should I tell her?


    "To what purpose may it serve why the princess needs to know my name?"I asked back. She was taken aback by the attitude I just showed her.


    "Well," she clears her throat first. "You seem to be a finedy, and a good friend to have. If I want you to be my friend, would you then ept my invitation?"


    O...kay. A princess asking amoner to be her friend? Oh,e on! Give me a break!


    "I see," I forced another smile in front of her before I proceeded. I am totally not buying her excuse, but for the sake of getting back at the castle as quickly as possible, maybe it is best to just give her my name.


    "Krise," I said. "Krise is my given name."


    "Krise, huh," she pronounces my name as if it has a significant value to her. "Okay, it was nice meeting you Krise. I hope we''ll be good friends in the near future."


    That was herst statement to me before finally leaving the restroom and finally leaving me alone. I did not even realize until now that I was literally holding on to my breath for quite some time now, and just released it as soon as the tensionpletely fades away.


    Being the good student that I am to my mentors, I told them everything about that school encounter that I had with Princess Marite in the prince''s office. I could also see that they were listening very attentively to everything that I am now saying to them and could also see in their faces the worry they had for me.


    "I think it is best to take extra precautionary measures from now on." Alex chimes in after sharing my problem with them all. "We''ll never know if that annoying fiancee'' of the prince can be trusted in the first ce."


    "But we are already doing everything that we can to keep Krise''s identity safe from everyone else," Lancelot opposes.


    "Yes, we are. But I think that is not enough," Alex counters, his eyes then shift in my direction.


    "I just saw Krise being followed by someone, and this time I have a strong feeling that this one is definitely one of our enemies'' spies sent here to monitor our every movement."


    The thought of having a spy following me around gave me the sudden chills. I can''t help but worry sometimes for my safety, especially I know that the more I associate myself with the members of the royal council, the more I am getting myself near to potential danger that may threaten my life.


    However, I already came to know that I maye to this point where I will face dangers in my current job because that is what I already signed up for. And there is no backing out now. To add it all up, I also know that my mentors would keep me safe, won''t they?


    "Do you think she might have already her suspicions towards me? That you know, I am the one impersonating the prince?" I curiously asked.


    All of them went silent afterward, as if thinking of the right words to respond to my question.


    "I don''t think so," Lucas was the first one to answer. "No one would really suspect that Prince Arthur is being impersonated by a girl in the first ce, right?"


    "Not if Krise over here makes it a lot obvious to them," Alex opposes.


    I raised an eyebrow at him. "So you''re saying that it is all my fault, huh?"


    He didn''t say a word after.


    "Yeah, you are definitely right," I scoffed. "If it weren''t for my stupid mistakes back at the party, the princess wouldn''t know that the prince is a fake. We wouldn''t be having this problem in the first ce if it didn''t happen."


    I felt the corner of my eyes start to sting, and I started walking out of here just to not let them see me crying in front of them. But before going for the door, I turned around once more and said, "Screw me!". And then I made my awful exit away from the prince''s office.


    I was sobbing like an eight-year-old child to my most favorite ce in this castle to hang out whenever I am feeling down, and that is on top of the castle towers on the right side. I sat down, ced my head on top of my knees, and covered my face with those while crying.


    Sometimes I hate it when I am being this emotionally unstable. It''s just that, I am already hating myself for making that stupid mistake at the party, but totally rubbing it in my face by the person I care about instead of encouraging me truly hurts the most.


    How could he be so sweet, yet so cruel at the same time? I don''t get it. Not at all.


    "I''m sorry"


    My sobs went to an abrupt stop as soon as I heard his voice, crooning in front of me. I lifted my head to see his apologetic face looking back at me.


    "I was a total jerk back there, I know. And for that, I wanted to apologize."


    "You were always such a jerk to me a long time ago. Howe you''ve only realized that until now?"


    But really, one moment I was crying like an idiot. Now, I am smiling like an imbecile.


    "You wound me," he replied, feigning hurt in his face. I stood up and swatted him on his shoulders.


    Silence


    "Lancelot was right, there is no use now to me anyone. But instead, we should think of alternative ways to make extra precautionary measures to guard your identity and to protect you from potential danger against our enemies."


    His look softens a bit.


    Once more... I totallyprehend that you may have second thoughts now about continuing this kind of work, but I really hope that you will stay the course until the day hase when we finally see the real prince."


    I smiled. "Of course. I''ll always be here to help you carry out your ns."

 Chapter 113: Work in Progress

    Chapter 113: Work in Progress


    Hi everyone! Today has been a pretty busy day for me with all the church activities plus doing the groceries thingy with my mom. I am currrntly cramming to write today''s chapter. If I will not be able to make it until 12am, then I will post this nee update tomorrow at 8pm (GMT+8) Thanks and have a great day.


    ---


    I woke up the following day feeling really heavy and hot inside.


    My eyelids are weighed down to which makes it hard for me to open my eyes, and my movements are kinda sluggish. Nheless, I tried myself getting up from bed but only ending up crashing down to it once again.


    Then there was a knock on the door that interrupted the serenity inside the room... and a voice of that heartless, cold, jerk follows after that.


    "Krise? Are you awake now?" I heard him asked loud and clear.


    My mouth opened to respond, but surprisingly nothing came out from it. I could also feel my throat aching for some reason.


    Oh right! Remembering all the events that happened yesterday night, I somehow recalled myself crying all night for that unfortunate scene I came to witness with those poor, adorable children.


    Seeing their foster parent died, whom I know they loved dearly, and with me just standing there and doing nothing really aches my heart to the extent that it kept me up all night.


    Seeing that I haven''t answered his question earlier, I felt the door opening and in it came out Alex with his usual frowning face as his intimidating eyes bore into mine. He folded his arms to his chest before saying, "So, you''re awake now. And I thought you are still sleeping."


    "Alright, I''ll get up. Just one sec."


    As soon as he heard me saying those words, Alex turned his back and was about to walk his way towards the door when he suddenly heard a light thud from behind him.


    It was actually me, falling from the bed like a total idiot when I almost crawled my way out of the bed because I was having a hard time getting up on my own.


    His eyes slightly widened as he walked towards me.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    I looked up to him and I saw a close-up view of his handsome but cold face. His brows furrowed and his lips curled up while he tries to examine my condition right now.


    "Your face is heavily-tainted in red," he said as a matter of fact.


    Yeah, I can definitely feel my cheeks burning and my body aching right now.


    Then I saw one hand of his touched my forehead thatpletely changed his nonchnt expression for today.


    "What the heck! You have a fever!" he says with a hint of concern on his tone or was I just hallucinating around here?


    He quickly scooped me up in his arms and ced me back in my bed before stating, "I will tell Lancelot and Lucas toe here to let them know of your condition." he says before turning his back once again and left the room.


    Well, it looks like I have seen another side of Alex just now


    ---


    A few secondster, Alex came back with Lucas and Lancelot behind him.


    Lucas has the thermometer ced on his right hand and had my temperature checked on it. Moments after he measured my body temperature, he held up the thermometer high and read its content.


    "You are literally burning Krise! Your body is at forty degrees celsius!" Lucas eximed as he examines the thermometer to double-check.


    Lancelot sped its hands and dered, "So it''s settled then. There will be no training sessions for you today Krise. In the meantime, take your time to rest. I will just have your breakfast brought here in a couple of minutes."


    "T-Thanks, Lancelot." I managed to say these words despite my voicecking strength right now.


    "And the one who will be taking care of you for today is none other than Alex himself." Lancelot continued, which made Alex''s mouth literally dropped.


    "What? Why me?" Alexined while one finger was pointing to himself.


    Then seeing that Lancelot only looked at him in the eyes without responding, he quickly added. "Is this a part of your guilt-tripping or what?"


    In the end, thed can''t do much about it but to ept Lancelott''s punishment.


    All three of them quickly left the room, for Lancelot and Lucas have other important things to do right now, but the heatless, cold jerk returned to my room with a tray in hand where the bowl of soup, spoon, an apple, and a ss of orange juice was ced.


    "Eat." was all he said before setting the tray on top of my side table.


    I only looked at him without moving while my mind is questioning, ''Is this the way he takes care of sick people? Seriously?''


    My silence made his eyebrow arched at me. "What?"


    "Nothing. I just find it fascinating how you take care of sick people. That''s all." I said my thoughts out loud with a little sarcasm mixed up to it before forcing myself to sit up straight and got the soup from the tray with a saucer te beneath.


    "Whatever. I''ll just do something and will be back here as soon as you''re done eating." As soon as he had spoken these words, he didn''t wait for my response and left the room just like that.


    "Typical Alex," I muttered to myself before I started to sip from the soup.


    ---


    -ALEX-


    I am currently in my office, reviewing the documents that the applicants who want to join Gilead''s magic army sent in when a knock came on my door.


    I shouted "Come in" before the door opened and in it revealed Caleb, the vice-captain of the magic army in our magic army uniform consisting of a ck, hooded robe with the symbol of a shield and a cross in the middle embroidered on his chest paired with ck boots toplete the look.


    "Apology for my intrusion, captain, but won''t you suppose to supervise our trainees for today?" he asked upon entering my office.


    Heaving out a sigh, I lifted my head to look at him before responding, "I can''t. I have other important things to do here. Will you take my ce instead?"


    I certainly can''t tell him that I have an annoying girl that I need to mind for today!


    "I understand," replied the vice-captain. "I will let others know."


    And with that, he finally left my office. I was about to go back to review these documents when I suddenly thought of that girl. It has been several minutes since Ist check on her. Might as well visit her in her room now.


    With that thought in my mind, I quickly get up from my seat and started walking towards the master wizard''s chamber which we currently ced the girl.


    Before Lancelot left the castle, by the way, he was able to give me the medicine that he instructed me to give to the sick girl after her meal which then reminds me that I have the medicine ced in the pocket of my trousers.


    So beforepletely going to the room, I went to the kitchen first to get a ss of water before started to walk once again towards it.


    As soon as I reached the prince''s chamber and opened the door without minding to knock, I let myself in and was soon greeted by the sight of the annoying girl already sleeping so peacefully while the tray with the empty bowl and saucer te was left on the side table.


    What the heck! She still needs to drink her medicine!


    I went near to her and yanked her body. "Hey, wake up! You still need to drink your medicine." I said while trying to wake her up.


    Thank goodness it didn''t take long for her drowsy eyes to open and her body to sit up straight from bed before taking the medicine and the ss of water in my hands. I saw her engulfing it as quickly as she could.


    When I got the ss of water from her, she resumed her interrupted sleep and was able to doze off in just a matter of a few seconds. I touched her forehead without her noticing it, and was surprised to feel it burning hot right there.


    Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I picked up the tray from the side table and went back to the kitchen. The next thing I did was to get a small container of cold water and a towel from my room before going back to the prince''s chamber.


    I ced the bedroom chair beside the bed, which was already ced at one corner of the room. Then I started to soak the towel in cold water, gave it a tight squeeze, and ced it on this girl''s forehead.


    Upon cing the towel, I paused for a moment as I stared at her face up close.


    She really is a spitting image of the prince and master wizard, a person whom I grew up close with. I remember Prince Arthur being a pain in my ass as well, just like this girl yet he treated me like I was his real brother.


    Remembering what this girl said in her on-the-spot speech back there in the royal gathering, I bet Prince Arthur would have said the same things she mentioned out there.


    I know for a fact that I was being hard on her, but I can''t help if it somehow aches my heart every time I see this girl in front of me, who reminds me of the lost prince every, single day. And I know it''s not her fault either for making me feel this way


    I facepalmed myself.


    Why am I feeling so guilty right now? That man of God who likes to guilt-trip people! I know that idiot Lancelot is the reason why I am now being like this! Screw him and his words!


    Heaving out a sigh of exasperation, I run my hand through my disheveled hair, bent my body down a little, and spoken these words in a whisper,


    "I''m sorry, Krise"

 Chapter 114: The Art Of Healing

    Chapter 114: The Art Of Healing


    The school was in a fuss when I arrived the following day. They were talking about an uing event to be held in school, with some special guests from a different vige in a different country. I had no idea actually what is going on around here.


    Yet thank goodness, i had spotted my friends Maggie, Arie, and Cailin sitting next to each other in ss. They were having some discussions on their own when I got here, and they only stopped upon sensing my existence being here.


    "Krise! I thought you would like to hear this very great news from us," Arie was the one who first greeted me. My forehead wrinkled as I looked at her.


    "That actually sounds great, indeed. So, what news would that be?"


    "November has always been known as the international healers'' month, you know that right? Considering that you havee from a vige known to have the greatest healers in the world," Arie exins, and I paused for a moment.


    Now, thinking about it, I have never been aware of such a title that our home vige holds, and I have been so wrong for not asking about it either. All I know is that my father was once the master wizard of the vige and country of the neighboring country of Valen., that''s it.


    It all makes sense to me now. The strict protocols about women only taught the ways of healing and prohibited them from fighting or learning the ways of fighting.


    But nheless, I will still choose to fight. To protect innocent people like what my father has done. To protect the people''s smiles like what I had said in the past.


    "Yes, it is," Arie continued, snapping me out of my thoughts. "In regards to the worldwide celebration in honor of the great healers who continue every nation to blossom, a group of healers from your home vige was invited by the school faculty to teach us the art of healing. Isn''t that great?"


    I was speechless for a moment, like my brain was taking its time to process this new information that I have learned just now. If the healers from our vige were truly invited toe to our school in honor of the said event, then that only means one thing and one thing only to me.


    I would get the chance of seeing my mother in flesh. Again.


    Surely, my father was the master wizard of the vige. My mother, on the other hand, was known to be the head of the healers of our vige who travels country after country either to heal the sick or heal the soldiers into the battlefield.


    Every woman in the vige was already expecting me to follow my mother''s footsteps, and that was truly a pressure for me knowing that I don''t want to be a mere healer alone. I want to fight, and heal at the same time. That''s why I left the vige without even saying a word to my mom.


    After what seems to be an eternity, I lifted my head, stered a halfhearted smile, and spoke to Arie.


    "Yes. It is great news, indeed."


    But in the back of my head, I was already worrying. If I ever see my mother tomorrow, what should I say to her?


    These thoughts have been lingering to me until the time I went back to the castle and was dressed as the fake prince. After careful thinking, I think it is best if I will tell my mentors what might happen in tomorrow''s school event. If I''ll have the chance to see my mother, like my brother she would surely ask where do I currently live and would ask to see it for herself.


    I don''t want everything to be so spontaneous and confusing as it was during my big brother''s visit.


    "I never thought your family is really that prominent in your vige," Lancelot spoke after I gave them the details.


    "Neither are my ssmates too," I said. "I left home so that I could keep a low profile here while studying magic to my heart''s content at the same time. The pressure is unbearable, you know, to follow in both my parents'' footsteps."


    "Turns up you ended up in the opposite path, I suppose." Alex chimes in.


    I looked at him and said, "Yes, you are definitely right."


    "Should Krise''s mother decide to know the ce where she is currently staying, we would still use the same excuse like when her brother visited the country." Lancelot startedying out the n to us. He looked at Alex and continued.


    "We would still use Alex''s house as the decoy house, had her mother introduce it to his grandmother if necessary, and I suppose yours and Lucas''s presence are not needed anymore to ensure that everything''s well to prevent any burst of outrage from her mother."


    "Agreed." both Lucas and Alex said at the same time.


    I suddenly rememberst time when my brother suddenly burst in anger upon seeing the both of them entering the house, thinking that I might be sleeping with one of them or something like that.


    Now, I don''t want my mother to have the same thoughts as that of my brother.


    "I think the n is already settled. Krise can now resume her magic training with Alex," Lancelot says. And both of us have been excused from the prince''s office to go to the open field to practice which is on the rear portion of the castle.


    That night, I had a dream. A not-so-pleasant dream, that is.


    My mother was there, on the stage, giving her speech as the head of the vige healers. Not a spare look I received from her, like she was totally ignoring my presence which I totally understand knowing what I have done to her and to our family in exchange of chasing for my dreams.


    I had a talk with her, a brief talk, when I finally spotted a chance to see her.


    "I do not know you anymore," she says, looking at me with a disgusted expression in her face. "It seems that you are not the daughter I have raised in the past few years."


    I was there, standing in front of her, sobbing, as I watched my mother walking away in my face. I knew from then on that she had disowned me. For good.


    My dream came to an abrupt end when I decided to leave that awful state, silently thanking the gods above that it was just one of those silly nightmares I had.


    She is still my mother, after all. Even if I ran away from home, or have stolen her money to get here she would still love me and not abandon me. I know she will


    Wouldn''t she?


    The next day, half of the sses were suspended in the morning in regards to the school event that came along with it. However, my ssmates cannot fully celebrate that since there will still be sses in the afternoon, and in that case they would still be seeing their most hated strict teacher which happens to be Mr. Wimbshaw. (But I sincerely love him because of how he delivers the discussion to the ss.)


    Students of different years and sections have all been gathered into the student hall to wee certain guests from our home vige of Ziv. The dean of the school gave his weing speech, as usual, that almost bored all the students present here, including me.


    But in the next part of his speech, my senses suddenly were awakened up.


    "Healing, as we all are aware of, is a noble job brought to us by our ancestors and has been passed down to every generation to preserve our lives. It is as important as learning the offensive ways of battle, and should not be taken lightly. In some areas, like the vige where our visitors for today came from, healing is mostly passed down to women for they believe that women have more delicate hands than men, and therefore are more effective in the art of healing as men are more effective into battle."


    By hearing our dean''s words, I guess I degraded my mother''s work too much that it resulted in me running away from home. But I also believe that chasing one''s dreams is not so bad either.


    My neck craned a little, my eyes searched on every woman who was now sitting on stage with the school faculty. I tried to search for my mother, but every one of them is at least wearing our vige''s outfit which consists of a blue fur coat, a hood that covers their faces, and blue cotton pants that should protect us from the harsh cold weather in the vige.


    That was what I was wearing on the day I first arrived here in Citadel.


    And for their identical apparel, it''s hard for me to search for my mother.


    "And now, may I present to you, the head of the healers herself who are best known for their exceptional healing skills in the world and the wife of thete master wizard of Valen, David Lancaster,dies, and gentlemen Eleanor Lancaster."


    All people began apuding after that. Once the principal left the stage, a petite, elegant-looking woman appeared in front with a microphone in one hand.


    It was just a brief moment but our eyes had definitely met in that exact minute before she started speaking on behalf of our people.

 Chapter 115: A Talk With My Mother

    Chapter 115: A Talk With My Mother


    Students of Gilead Academy began apuding for the newly-called guest speaker for today-- which happens to be my mother, the head of the vige healers of Ziv.


    "Lancaster?" Arie asked. She was standing next to me along with my other two friends. Cailin and Maggie looked at us with curious expressions stered on their faces.


    Then they all looked at me with confusion.


    "By any chance, are you rted to the guest speaker Krise?" she added.


    And now they know about it too, which I kinda try to hide in fear that it might cause pressure towards my stay here in school. I don''t like the feeling of people expecting so much from you, like the way I felt back in our home vige.


    "Yes," I lifted one hand and rubbed the back of my head. "She''s my mother."


    They all gasped.


    "So you also happen to be the daughter of a master wizard? Am I right?" Cailin asked. I almost scold her for being too loud.


    "Y-yes," I reluctantly replied.


    "Oh wow! You didn''t mention a thing to us!" Maggie almost bellowed. "We''ve got ourselves a prominent friend from a powerful family."


    "No, it''s not like that," I shrugged. "I''m just a nobody who came here to study magic and try to be like my father."


    "Still, you haven''t said a single thing about it to us," Arie said, feigning hurt.


    "It''s because you never asked."


    We remained silent for a few minutes in fear of getting everyone''s attention if we kept on mumbling nonsense here.


    I watched as my mother spoke in front of this whole crowd. Never in my life have I imagined my family to be this powerful and prominent, as what my friends imed earlier. For me, we are just like any other families in our vige simple, peaceful, and happy.


    Maybe it is because I have never seen my parents outside the house doing their jobs. They will always strictly prohibit us from going outside if it is not necessary. And when both of them are away on business, I am always left with my big brother.


    I''ve always imagined what it would look like seeing them in action. And today, I know that I will finally have the chance to see it with my own eyes.


    At the end of the speech, the healers of the vige demonstrated the basics of healing. This particr subject, as we speak, will be one of our major subjects by the time we reach the third year here at Gilead Academy.


    Then, randomly selected students were instructed to perform the skills that the healers had just taught us. It was usually the top students in each ss, year and section that were selected.


    I wasn''t selected, thank goodness, because it was Jil that our ss adviser had selected. But I decided that I won''t let this event pass by without having a brief discussion with my mother, and without saying my apologies to her for what I have done.


    I am just not sure yet how to face her when that time has finallye.


    Without realizing it, I was staring intently at how they performed healing skills for those who had suffered burns caused by fire magic, or brought back a broken bone to its proper alignment for those who had a serious ident.


    Like I was slowly contemting to myself the life that I might be currently in today if I had chosen to stay in our vige.


    I was craning my neck once more, watching for a chance to speak with my mother when the timees that the healers will be returning to Ziv. I was surprised, however, when I saw my mother talking with the dean of our school.


    Oh no, if your mother is talking to the head of the school, that would always be bad luck for you, the child. Either you will be scolded for it, or worse, you will have to move schools.


    I tried to rx myself. Knowing my performance in school has gone quite well in the past few months, I think I will have nothing to worry about.


    As I nced in their direction, I saw that my mother was now on her way to rejoin the rest of the healers. I immediately excused myself from my friends and joined my mother.


    "Mother!" I called out, loud, when they almost reached out the school gates.


    My mother, on the other hand, stopped in her tracks. Everyone else in the vige stopped in their tracks too. They all looked at me, with shocked expressions stered on their faces, and began discussing one another.


    "Is that Krise?"


    "She was Eleanor''s child who just ran away without saying any other word. Such an ungrateful child."


    "Indeed, she is."


    "I wonder how Eleanor should react now after seeing her child after a few months of not seeing her since then."


    Eleanor, my mother, looked at them and raised one eyebrow at them. The beige-colored waist-length hair of hers shine under the rays of the sun, her gray eyes sparkled.


    "Shush, all of you," she says. "I can hear you, you know."


    They all bent their heads, and from them, my mother''s gaze shifted on my direction.


    "You may go now. Leave us alone for a while and I will catch up to youter."


    Everyoneplied with her orders and started walking towards the bus that is currently awaiting outside the school. While that was happening, my mom and I looked for a spot away from other students which was on the back portion of the student building.


    "Long time no see."


    "Yes, it has been almost four months since" I was the first one who looked away from her, unsure what to say next. "Since I chased for my dreams."


    "You mean since the time you stole my money from me and ran away from home."


    I smiled, a guilty one. "Yes, that too."


    When I thought my mother might have something to say after that, silence filled the air. The afternoon breeze can now be heard gently blowing on my ears, its coolness being felt on my skin. My auburn hair swayed along with it.


    "I''m sorry, mother. I know you must have been so disappointed with me for not following your footsteps, and also for the stealing I have done. I am so sorry for stealing your savings, and for running away from home."


    I was also the one who broke this awkward silence between us, for I can''t stand it anymore.


    "Even if you find it ridiculous for me to learn the offensive ways of magic, but believe me, this is where my heart belongs. I prefer to walk in my father''s footsteps instead of being a mere healer. I wanted to fight, protect our vige from the enemies, and at the same time heal too. I hope I hope you won''t force me to go back to the vige, or get disappointed for the life I have chosen for myself."


    I tilted my head down and turned my attention to the ground to avoid having any eye contact with my mother, who must be so mad right now. I can''t face her angry face.


    I think I can''t bear it seeing her like that.


    However, in my peripheral vision, I saw my mother''s right hand lifted, and I really thought that once she reached out to touch my cheek, she would strike me hard.


    But instead, my mother gently ced her right hand on my cheek that caused me to raise my head to meet her gaze with a bewildered look on my face.


    I asked in disbelief, "You''re not mad at me?"


    "I will never resent you for choosing to follow your dreams," she smiled. I sniffed, and before I knew it... tears threatened to flow from the corners of my eyes.


    "The money I kept for you in case you want to choose your own path is the money you stole," she continued. "It isn''t much, but I hope it helps you survive here for a short time."


    A few seconds after, she started hugging me and tears now began rolling down my cheeks as I hugged her back.


    "The dean has told me of your performance and your ident the other day as well" she said in a somewhat scolding manner.


    "But nheless, I am so proud of what you achieved so far. I am so proud of you,"


    My mother lightly gave me a kiss on the cheek before continuing.


    "Just make sure to be careful all the time, alright?"


    I gave a brief nod at my mother.


    "Yes, mother. You too. Be careful always."


    After that brief talk with her, she pulled away from the hug and caught up to her friends, leaving me here standing alone.


    "Your mother seems so kind," A voice suddenly spoke that made me flinched all of a sudden.


    Alex!


    "You never fail to give me a heart attack, do you?" I said, not knowing where to look since he is currently in invisible mode.


    "Just following orders from Lancelot toe and pick you up," he replied. "So I think it is best if we''ll now return then?"


    "Fine!"


    I started taking steps towards the gate and back to the castle...

 Chapter 116: The Royal Council Meeting (One)

    Chapter 116: The Royal Council Meeting (One)


    I was smiling from ear to ear the moment I went back to the castle after sses were over in the afternoon. All the worries I had with my family-- with my mother and my brother-- have all been resolved.


    Now, I can truly live here in Citadel in peace with nothing to worry about.


    "You look so ridiculous when you smile like that," Someone suddenly chose to interfere with the happiness that I am currently feeling. And who else likes to do that thing but Alex alone?


    I red at thed, who is now on his visible form after removing the cap, identical to the one he gave to me the other day.


    "But I am happy that you seemed to resolve things with your mother, based on that smile of yours," he added, which softens the way I look at him.


    I didn''t have the chance to reply to what he had said since he also chose that moment to walk out of here and proceed to his room or office or wherever that is. I just shrugged and rolled my eyes at him before going to the prince''s chamber to get dressed as the fake prince.


    "So your mother didn''t ask to see your ce that you are now staying, nor insisted on meeting its caretaker?" asked Lancelot curiously before we even began our training sessions.


    "Nope. I am d she didn''t do that," I said, smiling.


    I remembered that after that heart-to-heart talk with my mother, she just chose to leave me her trust and went with the other residents of Ziv Vige, believing that I would achieve something by the end of my stay here.


    "Howforting it is to know that,"


    ---


    My patience almost snapped when I was trying theplicated water spell that Alex is trying to teach me right now. Whenever the spell involves water, except fire, it''s near to impossible for me to master it immediately.


    "Just focus all your energy and you could somehow make it work," Alex advised.


    "I am trying! And it never works!" I countered.


    "Have faith, will you?"


    "Again, I''m trying!"


    Our training was soon interrupted when a castle knight suddenly approached us with a worried look stered on his face.


    "What is it?" I asked hastily.


    "The dark forces that keep on attacking random ces in Gilead" the knight said, pausing for a moment to swallow this invisible lump that might have strained his voice from further speaking.


    "... they are on a move once again,"


    All three mentors happened to be present here in the training, observing both Alex and I, and therefore they are here to hear the news as well. I just noticed all their faces have begun to be serious after hearing the dreadful news.


    "Where is it this time?" Lancelot asked.


    ""Albania, sir."


    Lancelot rubbed his chin and said, "Albania, huh?"


    "Okay, this must be stopped immediately. We need to figure out a way to put an end to these inhumane acts and stop the dark wizards from further killing people," Lucas chimed in,


    "Agreed."


    "In that case then" Lancelot spoke once again. "A royal council meeting must be held to gather all the leaders of every vige, towns and cities that are part of our country."


    I froze at that instance unsure what to feel right now. A royal council meeting? What would then happen to me if it happens? I can''t face the leaders as the fake prince all at the same time.


    Seeing what I have reacted to, Alex chose to speak about it.


    "Lancelot, are you out of your mind?"


    Lucas was the one who already excused the knight from here before Alex proceeded with what he had to say.


    "The real prince isn''t here. Krise can''t face the leaders in this manner, hence they will immediately know that it''s the fake prince they are talking to. like what happened to the prince''s fiancee''."


    "I know that already," Lancelot retorted. Then his head turned towards me and smiled. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to face the leaders. It''s already not part of your job."


    I felt a wave of relief inside of me as soon as I heard about it, hence I smiled back at the archbishop.


    "Thank you," I said.


    "So it will be just the three of us who will be facing other royal council members then?" Lucas asked.


    "It appears to be our only option for now, yes," Lancelot answered for him.


    "Damn that prince for abandoning us like this," Alex cursed under his breath. "Wherever he is right now."


    The mentioned royal council meeting was then decided to be held two days from now to give more time to the leaders from other remote areas of the country to prepare. On the following day, messengers were immediately dispatched to every ce under Gilead to spread forth the important news.


    News about it also surprisingly reached the ears of the curious students of the academy and then became the talk in school. Because of that, students can''t help but make absurd theories about it.


    "Do you think there would be another war happening this year? Or the following year perhaps?" Cailin suddenly blurted out after hearing the made-up stories spread forth by some students who don''t know anything except spreading fake news to the campus.


    "Gosh, I pray not. I am so looking forward to our family reunion this holiday season," Arie sighed.


    "Me as well," Maggie chorused, looking worried.


    "Guys, don''t worry," I said just to calm their nerves caused by these absurd fake news. "Holding an immediate royal council couldn''t be that bad, right?"


    They all looked at me like I became an on-the-spot outcast here or something.


    "Thest time they held a royal council meeting, it was when Sodor dered a war against Gilead. Aren''t you aware of it?" Arie asked as a matter of fact.


    I froze for a moment and said, "No I am not."


    "Well then, this could really mean war, based on the recent attacks that Gilead has experienced these past few days or months." Cailin spoke once again.


    "That may be true," I said. "But we don''t really need to panic because it won''t help us."


    But even after I said that, the fake news of a possible war here in Gilead has already spread nationwide, striking panic on its residents. The shelves of almost every store in the marketce have been swept empty by the consumers in fear of that. Every resident has then closed all their windows and doors, fearing that there will be someone who will suddenly barge into their houses.


    I don''t like what is currently happening right now. Curse that person who spread such fake news to these poor people who knew nothing of what is really happening in the castle right now.


    "People started to panic after hearing about the uing royal council meeting to be held tomorrow," I reported to my mentors the moment I went back to the castle.


    "Panicking?" Alex raised an eyebrow at me. "About what? It''s just one simple gathering of the leaders nationwide."


    "They are afraid that a possible war would emerge out of that like the war urred between Sodor and Gilead in the past."


    Alex''s face began to be a bit serious after hearing what I said.


    "What an absurd theory it is," he then said.


    "I know right? I tried telling that to my friends, and they won''t listen."


    "Just let them be," Lancelot chimes in. "People are entitled to their own opinions, and that is pretty much okay."


    The following day, the castle was pretty much busy with all the servants running to and fro. While I, on the other hand, was told by Alex to stay in his house for a while as the meeting is being held at the royal hall to prevent anyone else from seeing me there. I did as what I was told and sneaked my way out through the invisible cap that Alex gave me.


    In Alex''s house, his grandmother happens to be sleeping from the moment I went inside. Rica, their servant, was the one who let me in when he got the orders from Alex to let me stay here for a while.


    ---


    -ALEX-


    "Where is his majesty? Why is he not attending our assembly?"


    "Doesn''t he know that this is an important matter that we are about to discuss? And yet he still chose to be on his silly adventures?"


    "I knew from the start that kid has no potential to be the ruler of this country,"


    The royal assembly hall started to make some noise after these political leaders began stating their opinions on the prince''s absence. Of course it would create a conflict on our part if he is not here, and still, we are trying our best to make up for it.


    "Apologies, but he can''t make it today however, we can still proceed even in his absence," Lancelot said and smiled tonically.


    However, the doors of the hall opened all of a sudden, indicating that someone had entered just now. But as far as I know, all political leaders have already arrived.


    "His majesty, Prince Arthur Spellman," the herald standing near the door suddenly announced.


    All heads soon turned towards the figure who just recently made his appearance in herplete set of princely apparel. Then, with a smile stered on her face, Krise-- currently dressed as the prince-- blurted out.


    "Apologies if I arrivedte at the meeting."


    Lancelot, Lucas and I must have been surprised upon seeing her, but she only gave us onest nce before looking at the present leaders of this hall.


    "I believe there is something urgent that we need to discuss right now."

 Chapter 117: The Royal Council Meeting (Two)

    Chapter 117: The Royal Council Meeting (Two)


    The seats in the royal assembly hall are all arranged in a circr manner as they all surround the throne of the prince and master wizard of Gilead. All except the throne are joined together with a woolen cloth weaved for thefort of the invited guests for this afternoon.


    All leaders present at the current royal council meeting refrained from talking as soon as I entered the scene. Some cleared their throats before looking in my direction while I was walking towards the prince''s throne.


    "Your majesty, " said the man earlier with a ck mustache that also said something about the prince not being a suitable leader of this country once I was settled in my seat. "I trust that there is something urgent that is why you showed up veryte at today''s assembly?"


    "Yes, there is," I immediately replied, looking at him in the same intensity as his prying look at me. "An errand that I should attend to that doesn''t truly concern you, Minister Rnd."


    That statement I just gave caused my mentors to look at me with almost wide eyes since I just answered back to one of the important leaders here in Gilead. The minister, on the other hand, only nodded his head and forced a smile across his face.


    And how did I know of his name? Surprisingly, that is still a mystery to me yet.


    "Then you may now begin the royal council meeting, your majesty." was all he said before he went silent into his seat.


    "Very well,"


    I paused for a moment and tried to channel every courage that I could muster for this particr event. Earlier at Alex''s residence, I was really pondering to myself if I should go to this meeting or not as the fake prince knowing that Alex, Lucas and Lancelot could handle this on their own.


    However, at the same time I was really having a strong urge to go here without actually knowing for the reason behind it. It''s not that I don''t trust my mentors, but it is actually because I felt that there is someone who pushes me to attend here.


    And so here I am now, really unsure of what to say next. But I just need to trust my own instincts and my abilities, and I know I could pull this one through.


    "We are all gathered here since we have all be concerned about the recent attacks of these so-called dark wizards who are trying their best to spread forth evil all throughout the continent. And unluckily, our country, our beloved Gilead, is one of their targets these past few days."


    I saw some of the leaders nodding to every word I am saying, in which I don''t have any idea where it came from. But what I do know now is that I am just following what are the words that my heart wishes to impart to these gentlemen sitting in front of me.


    "Two days ago, Albania- to which we all know is one of the remote areas of Gilead- has just been reported to me by my most trusted knight to be the newest town invaded by these dark wizards. Also, not long ago, me and my trusted counselors have also traveled to Citrus Town to hopefully stop this invasion caused by the same people. And from that instance, we have experienced a totally surprising encounter"


    I paused for a moment and looked at every leader that I could reach with my strong gaze before proceeding to what I am about to say.


    "I have encountered Raven myself, the current leader of the dark wizards that were originally organized by his brother Szar who was yed at the epic battle during the dark ages, a hundred years ago."


    It seems that the news I brought caused a fuss towards other leaders of every allied nation of our country. One man wearing a crown above his dark brown curly hair raised his hand and I immediately called out his attention.


    "Like you mentioned, your majesty, the epic battle took ce one hundred years ago. This Raven what does he want from us now?"


    "Isn''t it obvious King Albert?" I retorted. "Szar wants revenge for his brother. And he can only achieve this thing by gathering his army and kill every living master wizard across thend until he aplishes his goal."


    "And what goal is that?" asked one of the town chiefs of Gilead.


    "I was told not long ago that the blood of every master wizard will be the key for Raven to revive his brother Szar, the known ruthless ruler of all nations during the dark ages of the world." I replied.


    Political leaders have been exchanging their own opinions across their seats as soon as they heard it. It took long before another leader raised his hand.


    "But this Szar is long gone. How could Raven revive his brother in that manner?"


    I rubbed my chin. "That information is still a mystery to all of us, that is why I am mostly away to search for the answer."


    That man nodded curtly after being satisfied with the answer that I have provided to him.


    "I have been trying to trace all the attacks that recently urred in Gilead, and it seems that these dark wizards have been attacking all the remote areas of the country first before they will finally be able to attack all the major cities of the country. And for this matter, I will send more men as possible to guard every remote area that was left untouched by these people."


    All leaders of the said remote areas have smiled at that particr announcement.


    "In addition to that, me and my counselors will be visiting these areas from time to time to ensure everyone''s safety and to see for ourselves the welfare of my people. If not me, then my trusted entourage will take care of the work on my behalf if I happen to be busy at that time."


    "As what you have mentioned," said Minister Rnd, the one I just answered back a while ago. "Raven is targeting every master wizard to carry on with his n. Wouldn''t it be best for you to stay here in the capital city where it is safe for you? We''ll never know when this guy would attack us again."


    "I am deeply touched by your concern towards me, Minister Rnd," I crooned. "But I believe it is not part of my job to live in hiding while the rest of my people are suffering. Therefore, it is a must that I will attend to their needs first before mine."


    The minister went silent after that.


    "If the leader of the dark wizards wants me really badly," I continued. "I am sure I am already capable of facing him alone, if that would stop all these inhumane acts in our society."


    Lancelot immediately opposed that, and so are my other mentors.


    "What are you saying, your majesty? Of course we wouldn''t allow you to face the adversary alone!" they all said in chorus.


    "Every night, I will double the number of my knights that would patrol all areas of Citadel to also ensure the safety of every person here." I said, ignoring their pleas earlier.


    "And as we speak, we have already sent our best men to trace down the location of these dark wizards to give us a window of opportunity to end them right here and there before they would even have the chance to attack us here."


    The meeting went on and on until dusk. Leaders have then been exchanging their own opinions that represent their best interest for the areas they are assigned to serve. When the meeting was finally adjourned and some of the leaders had already returned to their territories, the king of Cordova suddenly approached me and gave me a tap on the shoulder.


    "I assure you that everything''s gonna be alright. Though you may have a heavy burden weighed on your shoulders, I am sure that there are no things that you cannot resolve," he then smiled at me, a not-so-heartfelt-one.


    "You are, after all, my daughter''s fiance''."


    And after that, he, too, left the hall without letting me give my response. The doors soon were closed the moment we all left the venue.


    In the prince''s office, Alex didn''t let the day pass by without giving me one of his lectures.


    "We told you to stay in the house, am I right?" he said, somehow furious for disobeying his orders. "And you didn''t listen."


    "I know that, but"


    "You always tend to break rules" he continued. "But for that, I admit I was d when you suddenly entered the scene. You kind of saved us from exining ourselves for your absence."


    "Yeah, he''s right," Lucas chimes in. "And Krise looks really cool earlier, I must admit. Like I almost believed that"


    "That what?" I raised one eyebrow when thed suddenly stopped.


    "That you are a reincarnation of the prince Arthur himself."

 Chapter 118: Culinary Lessons

    Chapter 118: Culinary Lessons


    I know I have always been a terrible cook, that is why my mom seldom lets me use the kitchen back when I was still staying with our family. And my brother would always make sure I know how terrible of a cook I am. (He does all the cooking more often now than our mom, that''s why.)


    But sometimes I don''t get her too. She would usually chastise me for not being able to cook and would always associate it with how will I going to feed my future children someday but then she won''t let me use the kitchen for fear that I might mess things around.


    In school, we have this home economics ss where it taught us different specializations under it that changes ording to semester. In our second semester, it was now time for us to learn culinary.


    For today, our home economics professor Ms. Springfield brought us to the culinary room where students are brought to harness their skills in cooking. As I see it, I think this is thrice the size of our kitchen back home. The only difference is that there would be no mother to scold me in case I will burn anything, but I have my professor do that in her stead.


    "Gosh, why do we even have this subject anyway?" I heard one ssmate of mineins at the back when our teacher is still having their discussion. "It''s not like it is rted to magic, not even close at all."


    "I heard that," Ms. Springfield snaps, and the student straightens up.


    "Yes, home economics may not be rted to magic" the teacher goes on, ring at the student whoined earlier. "but it would surely teach you life skills that you may need someday."


    Our teacher has definitely a point there.


    For today, we were taught to cook for two meal courses: appetizer and main course. Ms. Springfield taught us first the basic skills we should need to know in cooking, which I already learned from my mother but have never had the chance to apply in real life.


    "Cooks should be able to cut ingredients quickly and precisely," she instructs as she tried to demonstrate to us the proper way of cutting meat and vegetables that will be needed earlier for the meals we will be cooking.


    "Next"


    And our teacher went on the things that we should remember in dealing with food. I had to bring up my mini notebook and my pen to jot down all the things that she has spoken for me to be reminded of it when the timees that I will be using itter and for the rest of my life.


    After the discussion, we were grouped into four. And the best part is that we were allowed to choose our members for the group, so of course we searched for everyone in our pact. When finally formed a group, we then went to the cooking station our teacher has assigned for us, and started doing all the work.


    ---


    I was feeling proud and happy at the same time when the food we had prepared today had all be so perfect. All of us gave each other a triumphant grin, but when in reality, it was Cailin who contributed the most since she has to cook most of the time for her mom and her younger brother.


    "I am so pleased your food turned out so well," our teacher says to the group stationed before us, which happens to be Jill''s little entourage. I saw that smug look on that girl''s face when Ms. Springfieldplimented their presentation.


    "It is as tasty as it looks," one friend of her suggests with a huge amount of confidence in it that it almost made me scoffed in my ce but I fought the urge to do it.


    "Oh? I can''t wait to eat it then,"


    "Is it just me or our home economics teacher has her own favorite student?" whispers Arie, snickering right next to me.


    Oh, I was actually surprised that it wasn''t me alone who notices it. I have always have this feeling that Ms. Springfield is quite fond of Jill. To everyone else, she hardly acknowledges our works. But if it''s Jill we are talking about, she always make sure to acknowledge even her presence.


    "I think heard rumors from our ssmates that Jill''s mom and Ms. Springfield are high school friends in the past. They would have been so closed that our teacher would do anything she can to give Jill''s grades a raise regardless of her performance." Maggie adds up,immediately catching our attention.


    "Wow, that is quite unfair."


    "Just let it be. Home economics is not that big deal anyway. It''s one of our minor subjects, and the least of our problems.


    We made it sure to keep our voices low and steady, but somehow Jill finds a way to hear it otherwise. I just caught her rolling her eyes in our direction.


    So the home economics teacher started having a spoonful of the creamed mushroom soul they cooked, and we did not miss the chance to see her face turned from being happy to being sour in just a snap of a finger.


    We threw in a giggle fit, but still in our low voices.


    "It tastes. Okay," the teacherments, and transferred to the main course we are taught to do today which is smoked salmon.


    Again, her face stiffens. And again, we threw another rounds of giggles in her direction but not too loud.


    "Okay I think I have enough. Thank you, group 3," A forced smile was stered on her face before she moved on to the next group, which happens to be ours.


    In my peripheral vision, Jill tries the mushroom soup they have prepared and immediately swatted the girl next to her.


    "This is too salty, gosh!" she groans.


    Our group cooking performance turns out to be the highest scorer for this day. Thanks to my friends'' efforts, all I have to do earlier was to cut the ingredients while they prepare everything.


    But tomorrow''s the real deal, because we will be cooking the assigned meal for the day individually. That alone made my palms sweat, and it is not even starting yet.


    I came back to the castleter that day feeling pleased with myself for the scire I got from culinary. And the best part is that we all witness how Jill''s group was humiliated by the sour face our teacher makes in front of them earlier.


    "You look happy," A voice came right behind the moment I reached the gate leading to the rear portion of the castle. It''s Lucas by the way, removing the invisible cap Alez let him borrow to pick me up in school and walk with me today.


    I smiled at him, then replies, "I learned new dishes this morning in our home economics. I thought maybe I could give it a try to cook for you too."


    "That subject again? I thought they have already crossed that out in the new academic year since it is not really contributing much to our magic progress?" he points out, looking surprised.


    Suddenly, I felt the urge to protest. And so I did.


    "What is with you protesting about home economics? I think it is very reasonable that it should be included in the subject list because"


    I cleared my throat first, and tries to mimic our teacher''s voice as possible as I can.


    "it teaches us important life lessons that we may need someday."


    That made Lucas cracked augh.


    "Hey, you almost sounded like Ms. Springfield. She was also my home economics teacher way back when I and Alex were still in school."


    I swatted him in the arm to which he responded with an "Ow!"


    "I don''t sound that old, unlike her though."


    "Alright, alright."


    Lucas curtly nods as he now closes the gate behind us. Together, we walked towards the prince''s chamber where my outfit for today was neatly ced by one of the servants.


    Upon arriving at the prince''s office, Lancelot and Alex must be having a very important and confidential discussion before I arrived. I can see it on the way their body stiffens upon my arrival.


    "So? What are you guys talking about just now? May I know?"


    When the two decided to seal their mouths, I added "I see I am not allowed to know it whatever that is that you are discussing."


    "It''s about the matters of the state. That is why we can''t tell you." Alex utters, but the way he looks away while saying it makes me believe it''s some excuse he just made up.


    "Uhuh.." I said, looking at them knowingly.


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    (Earlier before Krise arrives at the office.)


    Lancelot and Alez were on standby as they both wait for Krise and Lucas to show up for their daily training sessions. When everyone didn''t talk, Lancelot decided to speak up all of a sudden.


    "I can see it in your eyes all this time,"


    "The what exactly are you seeing? Please borate," Alex demanded.


    "The way your eyes light up whenever you see Krise and your face glows. I can see that you like her."


    Alex stiffens, being taken aback by what the priest said. Of all the people, he least expected to hear this from the archbishop himself!


    "No, you''re wrong. I don''t like her, in a romantic way that is."


    "Deny all you want, but the truth will set you free."


    "I said I don''t like her--"


    The door swings open, making Alex''s mouth instantly shut and him being frozen to his ce, wondering if the girl has ever heard what they were discussing earlier.


    But then she looked a bit clueless, and that made thed somehow relieved.

 Chapter 119: Under The Rain

    Chapter 119: Under The Rain


    The next day, I could hear the heavy drops of rain by the window of the prince''s chamber the moment I woke up. I immediately stood up and stayed there for a few minutes as I watch the rain with amusement in my eyes.


    Way back when I was a kid, I liked being in the rain. Maybe because I have fun memories with it. Like there was this one time when my brother and I snuck up in the house in the middle of the night and went to the strawberry fields that he has been working on because I forced him to during my teenage years, and then it suddenly poured. Of course, my brother was scolded after we came back home, dripping wet and all. But at least we had a good time together.


    There was also one time when my childhood friend Dexter and I have been ying in the rain in the middle of a football field after school and danced along with it until we got tired. I was then reprimanded by my mother when she picked me up that time, and Dexter was willing to take all the me but I insisted that it was actually my fault for persuading him to go along with my foolishness.


    Those were just the examples of good memories that I had with the rain, and I was hoping that while I am still here in Citadel, I would also have a good memory with it someday.


    I almost jumped out of my bed when I saw Alex standing in front of me as soon as i turned my head.


    "Gosh, you scared me!" I yelped.


    "You are not answering when I was knocking on the door, so I had to barge in and see if you are still alive and breathing," he snickered.


    "Alright, alright. I am on my way to prepare for school, so please go now."


    "I will without you telling me, don''t worry,"


    "Good,"


    And with that, he truly left the prince''s chamber, making way for me to finally prepare for school.


    ---


    I hate bringing umbres with me, but this time I had no choice. It was still raining so hard when I arrived at school and all the students are either wearing raincoats or also are bringing their own umbres with them and leave them on the rack outside our room.


    "Good morning," my friends greeted me in the chorus as soon as I went towards my seat and settled down.


    With a bright smile on my face, I also greeted them back.


    "What a shame. We have all been nning to go to this new boutique that just opened around Central Town and it suddenly rained," Arie suddenly mentions this, her tone really disappointed and her eyes looking at the window.


    "I was all excited for this and we need to postpone our visit," Maggie says in the same degree of tone as that of Arie.


    Cailin sees this and pped her hands together, catching their attention immediately.


    "Tomorrow is another day. We could all still see the boutique, as if it would really go away from here," she says. And for her positivity, I give her a thumbs up.


    "But today is their grand opening. And that only means plenty of sales for first few customers to visit the store,"


    "It will be alright. I''m pretty sure they will be extending it until tomorrow."


    And our conversation had to end there because our ss adviser Mr. Pumpkin had already entered the ssroom and immediately started the discussion.


    ---


    By the time the school bell rang to indicate that sses for today are all over, my ssmates are already starting to make their way towards the door, I was still gathering my things and stuffed them inside my bag as neatly as I could.


    I stopped midway with what I was doing when I saw something ced inside my bag. Wrapped in a brown bag is where the mango tarts that we baked earlier during our culinary ss were ced. If I remember it correctly, there are four that were left from the batch of tarts I baked earlier since I ate two of them to see if how was it. It turned out to be okay.


    A smile then appeared on my lips. I was so proud of what I''ve done since I am not also a good baker either that I decided to pack the rest of them for my mentors to have a taste of it. I wonder how would they react to it.


    "Someone''s happy," Cailin pointed out. For a second, I almost forgot my friends are still here beside me, patiently waiting for me to finish what I am doing right now.


    I pretended not to hear it and immediately stood up once I closed my backpack. And together, we went out of the ssroom going towards the gates of Gilead Academy.


    "Oh? It stopped raining already,"


    Everyone looked up into the sky and saw the rain had indeed stopped pouring. All of my friends looked so excited about it.


    "I guess we could still go to the grand opening of the boutique then?" Arie brought the topic we had earlier to the ssroom.


    "Yes please! I would really love to see their beautiful products on sale," Maggie insisted as well.


    "I guess I coulde too," Cailin chimes in. Then they all looked at me like they were waiting for me to speak up even if they already have an idea that I can''te with them.


    "No I can''te guys. But take care, we''ll never know when it would start raining once again," I finally said, closing my umbre while speaking. I heard sighs and saw their forehead wrinkling because of what I said.


    "Do you there''s a chance that it would rain again?" asked Maggie.


    I pointed my right index finger to the skies and said, "Yes, there is. The skies are still gloomy, meaning anytime now it would still rain. So just be careful on your way to Central Town."


    "Oh, okay. We will." they all said in a chorus before we parted ways. I turned to my left where the marketce is located.


    On my way to the castle, I was already aware that one of my mentors is currently following my every movement in an invisible mode because that is what we have agreed on ever since we found out there was someone trailing me from behind the other day. I am not sure yet if it is Alex or Lucas though.


    "Lucas?" I whispered shouted while keeping a straight face like I am not trying tomunicate with an invisible person here.


    When no one answered, I called out another name. "Alex?"


    Still no response.


    Geez, maybe there is really no one who would pick me up from here in the marketce. I sighed and kept going. I was practically roaming my gaze for any signs of stalkers and enemies around me when halfway towards the castle, it rained again all of a sudden.


    Panicking, I instinctively got my umbre and opened it, but I think it got jammed in the inside. It won''t open too soon, and my hair is starting to get wet around here.


    But then I felt that the rain stopped pouring on me. Not because it stopped raining, but someone had his umbre ced over my head while also trying to cover his head as well. When I lifted my head to know who it was, it''s like time itself went at a slow pace and all I could see was him and him alone.


    "Alex" Surprised, his name came out of my mouth like a whisper.


    He is not in an invisible mode right now, or else he would not be able to hold out tangible things like this umbre he is currently holding. We are now in this dark alleyway leading to the secret route, so there are no other persons that might see us here.


    "I-I thought no one was here to pick me up"


    "Looks like it''s damaged," he says, ignoring what I just said.


    Seeing that I didn''t respond to what he said, his eyes shifted from me to the umbre I was holding and added, "I mean your umbre."


    "R-right," I replied and immediately looked away. It took a little bit of energy for me to take off my eyes from his handsome face.


    "Well, it''s not really damaged, it''s just jammed inside, which usually happens when I did not properly close it well," I added.


    "Whatever. Hurry up and open that thing or I will be wet as well here."


    For a second, I thought he was trying to be a gentleman earlier. But seeing that it would also cause him so much hassle for doing so, I forced my umbre to open up as soon as possible, and finally worked.


    I rolled my eyes at him and started walking ahead with my own umbre in one hand. A few secondster, I felt him following me behind.


    Regardless of how he behaved earlier, I think another good memory will now be registered inside my head during the rainy season that I can keep forever.


    That is a visual picture of his handsome, masculine face under his umbre.

 Chapter 120: Rest Day

    Chapter 120: Rest Day


    My mouth can''t help it but yawn most of the time during Mr. Pumpkin''s ss and I tried my best not to be obvious about it, especially in front of the teacher.


    I wouldn''t be in this kind of situation if it weren''t for what I said the other day during the royal council meeting, that I-- as the fake prince-- would be there during visits once per week to every city, town, and vige especially the remote ones. Those were being taken care of by Lucas and his team, but I and the rest of the team had to go thorough check on the nearest ces in the capital city just to ensure the people''s safety there.


    Yesterday night, we visited Adalor, the thirdrgest city here in Gilead in terms of area and poption-- next to Cordova. And we just started this visiting rotation yesterday. You really can''t me me if I ever suddenly decided to sleep in here in just a wink.


    Since I was the one who suggested making it a habit of visiting all ces under the rule of Prince Arthur, then it is really not in my position toin about it. Sighing, another yawn is threatening once again to escape my mouth.


    I nearly had slept during our second-period ss, but Arie was able to tap me on the shoulders twice when she must have seen how drowsy I looked today. And knowing her, I did not miss the chance to see the worried look stered on her face right now. She might be asking some questionster during our break time, so I better prepare myself for that.


    Just then, the school bell rang, and everyone sprang up to their seats and some of them had the guts to immediately leave the room without waiting for the teacher to go first. How rude of them for doing so.


    "For those of you who are still here," our chemistry teacher says, looking at each one of the students who haven''t still left this room including me. "I will be assigning you homework to be passed tomorrow before we''ll begin with our next topic."


    The teacher, which is a woman in her mid-30s, was temporarily upied while scanning her teacher''s manual for the homework she was talking about. When she must have seen it already, she instructs us to answer ten equations that were definitely moreplicatedpared to the ones she demonstrated earlier.


    Before dismissing uspletely, she adds, "And oh, don''t share this information with those who chose to leave early after the discussion. I had already kept track of who those are, so I will know whose paper I will not include for tomorrow''s homework. Am I clear?"


    "Yes ma''am,"


    "Alright then. You are now dismissed."


    I was d to finally stand up from my seat and walk with my friends towards the cafeteria to grab something to eat. And though I am not really hungry, I needed to at least eat something just to wake my senses up until the veryst minute of attending my sses.


    "Look at you. ck circles around your eyes are already visible around them that I, a person that can''t see well, can see it from afar with my sses on," Cailin suddenly pointed out my right eye. She was right though, that is why I could really feel my eyes heavy with it, like any minute from now my body will just shut down on its own to have some rest.


    I pouted, "Is really that bad?"


    All three of them nodded their heads.


    "Yes, it is."


    Feeling a bit worried that my mentors would also see that on my way home, I faced my friends once again and told them to wait here just a bit before dashing my way towards the counter. They didn''t ask about it though I could definitely tell in their eyes and the confused looks stered on their faces that they are curious to find out about it.


    There has been no line since I came and therefore I was able to immediately tell the cashier what I needed-- that is a small pack of ice, a small, clean bowl, and a new clean metallic spoon. Upon receiving the things I needed, I went straight to the women''s restroom and started on my home remedy I learned from my mother whenever your eyes start to swell.


    "They are right," I whispered to myself the moment I saw my reflection on the mirror and how my eyes are currently swelling underneath. "It really looks bad indeed."


    I startedying the ice inside the bowl that is now half-melted already, and dip the spoon into its cool waters before applying it under my eyes to prevent the swelling to get even bigger. Flinching a little to know how cold it was under my skin, I still continued applying it though.


    "Oh, mom is right. It works without even applying healing to it," I whispered once more as I looked at my reflection in the mirror and saw how the swelling reduced, until I ran out of ice and my face didn''t look bad now.


    Returning to our table, it was then also the time for us to go back to our ssroom. We only had thirty minutes for our breaks and one hour for our lunch. I spotted Arie and the others already heading towards the cafeteria when they saw me walking to them.


    "Here is your bag. Let''s all go now to our next ss," Maggie says and hands me over the bag. I received it wholeheartedly.


    "Thank you."


    After a few struggling hours of fighting off sleep, the game was officially over when I dozed off during ourst-period ss. I was just resting my head on my right hand when my eyes automatically shut and my head was bobbing up and down even if I wasn''t asked any question.


    And then there it was again.


    My dream, the one that always appears in my vision. A picture of a girl with beige hair and has a pair of ash-colored round eyes holding the hands of her tall-looking father while they are walking together. By merely looking at it, I think they were having their usual father-daughter bonding in a park as I stood there in the corner, watching their every step.


    <em>"Dad, are we going somewhere?" asked the girl.</em>


    <em>"Didn''t I promise to buy you strawberries? Yesterday, your dad''s pretty busy with his work, and now I will make sure to make it up to you, my sweet little angel," her father says.</em>


    <em>Ahh so they are now heading to somewhere where there are strawberries located. That must have also been the girl''s favorite, like me.</em>


    <em>Wait a minute</em>


    <em>I just stood there, watching them as they walked the beautiful roads under the shade of maple trees. And then something happened that interfered with their n. Regarding what happened, I hadn''t the slightest chance to see it since my dream was abruptly interrupted by two consecutive loud taps on my table that caught me off guard.</em>


    And that is when I remember I was still in Mr. Wimbshaw''s ss after meeting the furious gaze of our terror teacher.


    Since I rarely misbehaved in ss, I was off with a mere warning that the next time I will dare to sleep in Mr. Wimbshaw''s ss, I will be having my first-ever detention since I came here in Gilead Academy. If that happens, then that would have destroyed my academic records and therefore would not be qualified to be a wizard in the future.


    I have to bang my head against my palm several times just to keep myself awake while I was walking towards the castle and making sure that no one suspicious is currently following me at the same time. Luckily, I met with Lucas at the marketce, and suddenly. I don''t have to worry about the second one anymore.


    "What? Training will be dyed with the archbishop and Alex today?" I repeated upon hearing Lucas''s news of them going out of the castle for a while to run some errands.


    I was still deciding whether or not that is some great news to celebrate when Lucas added, "I think I will be meeting with some very important guests in my office also today. It is about a charity program that I am organizing to keep the orphanage going."


    I have finally decided. This is some kind of great news after all.


    "Really?" I said, enthusiastic and all. But then I suddenly remembered being courteous and repeated, this time feigning sadness in my tone. "Really?


    Knowing me, Lucas only chuckled at that and shrugged.


    "I should be on my way now," Lucas smiles, and then I was alone here in the prince''s office for the next couple of minutes.


    Thed made sure to lock the door behind him, and I took this opportunity to rest my head even just for a while. And then I was off to sleep once more.


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    All three mentors of Krise have sneaked up inside the office and sighed in relief to see the girl now dozed off in the prince''s now empty table.


    "She really seems tired from all that visit we''d let her do plus her academics," Lucas said, worried.


    "Yes, so the best thing that we could give to her now is some few hours rest," Lancelot says.


    And with that, they all left the prince''s office and suddenly decided to y two rounds of chess in the lobby.

 Chapter 121: Dear Diary

    Chapter 121: Dear Diary


    Ever since I realized that I will lose my memories one day in the future, I kept a diary to keep track of everything I do then hid it in my bag for fear that some servant would discover it in the prince''s chamber.


    These past few weeks, I have been keeping a record of all that I have done so far, leaving all the confidential things unwritten.


    I am trying my best to cherish my stay here inside the castle and the days where I could still hang out with my three mentors who kept mepany for the past four months already, and I am doing so by writing all the good things that have happened from the very beginning of my stay here up to the most recent event that has happened.


    Thest thing I wrote was when I walked back to the castle with Alex on a rainy season-- my first rainy day I''ve got to experience with him by my side.


    The birds were chirping hummingly as I was walking down the road going towards Gilead Academy. One hand was slid inside the pocket of my uniform vest, the other one was swinging freely.


    I received my monthly payment from Lancelot earlier, and I was nning to spend my weekend shopping at the Central Town with my friends if they are not busy at that time and if I will be on good terms with my mentors for them to let me go just once for something not so urgent. I was hoping they would indeed let me shop with them though.


    Whipping my head to my right, I had a glimpse of my childhood friend''s figure walking inside the campus when he stopped as soon as I called out his name. He seemed to not hear me at first, or at least pretended not to hear me since he started to walk at a really fast pace after that, but I was still able to catch up to him.


    "Good morning," I smiled at him, waving my hand energetically. Is it just me or is he purposely avoiding to meet me this morning?


    "You seem a bit quirky today," he pointed out. "Good morning to you as well."


    I also liked to point out the way he attempted to evade me earlier when I saw him look at his wristwatch then briskly lifted his head to meet my gaze once more.


    "I''m sorry, but I am a bit in a hurry right now. Maybe we''ll talk some other time?" he says, but doesn''t look apologetic at all.


    "S-sure. You can go ahead without me,"


    I wondered if I offended him earlier ortely for him to avoid me like that. He didn''t spare me another look after that and just walked away, fast. It was like he had a meeting to attend.


    I was uncertain about these thoughts and proceeded to walk to my first-period ss. Once I got there, I saw my friends waving their hands right in my direction and greeting me as enthusiastically as they could.


    "Oh, by the way, how was the boutique you visited the other day?" I asked all of a sudden after recalling the discussion. "Were the products good?""


    "We really haven''t gone to Central Town the other day since it suddenly rained so hard, so we have then decided to just go home and visit the store some other time," Arie was the one who answered my question. There was a bit of sadness in it.


    My eyes lit up when I heard that they hadn''t visited it.


    "What if we''ll go there thising Saturday?" I suggested, then I added, "Well, you know I am quite busy taking care of grandma and the store on weekdays, right? Weekends are the guaranteed days that I can get to hang out with you guys."


    That is also a lie, I thought to myself. There is no guarantee my mentors will allow me to go shopping on a weekend when there is so much to do inside the castle, especially grumpy captain Alex.


    Their faces glowed upon hearing what I said. And together, they all agreed, "Sounds like a great n!"


    ---


    On reaching the hidden gate leading to the rear of the castle, I stopped in my tracks and turned to Alex, who had picked me up from the marketce today.


    "Alex, can I"


    "No,"


    "But I haven''t asked you yet what is it that I wanted to ask! How could you give me an instant reply just like that?"


    "Because it''s already written all over your face," he says, pointing his right index finger all across my face.


    My forehead creased. Is it really that obvious? I couldn''t tell.


    "You are asking me if you could take a break from training this Saturday, and I say no." Alex gave me a smug face before adding, "A no is a no."


    "But still! Don''t you think I deserve a break even for once?" I pouted and crossed my arms over my chest.


    "That''s right," Someone chimes in from behind us, and found outter it was Lucas, smiling at me. "I think she deserves a break once in a while, especially weekends."


    "Hey!" Alex butts in. "Don''t you think you are a little loose over this student of ours? What if she enjoys having a break all the time and forgets all about her training?"


    To me, he says, "You are still a rank C wizard, for all I know. We should work on your fire and water spells, because that is where you are mostly having a hard time."


    Again, I pouted and did my best to look cute in front of him just to give me the permission to go.


    Lancelot also stepped out of the shadows to vote "yes." "What are you kids doing outside? Get inside, someone might see you here."


    With my tongue stuck out to the jerk''s direction, I said, "I win, you lose."


    He only rolled his eyes as we were walking inside the castle.


    That night, I was smiling from ear to ear while I was writing down in my spare spring notebook that I turned into my personal diary.


    Dear Diary,


    Alex is such a jerk, well not that I was surprised about it or anything. He wouldn''t let me take a break this Saturday so I could go shopping with my friends at Central Town. However, I was so grateful when my guardian angels, Lucas and Lancelot, came to the rescue and let me take a break in the end. I wouldn''t forget the annoyed look in that jerk''s face while I was busy sticking my tongue out to him. Surely, I would miss that look once my mission hase to an end and I would need to return to my normal,moner ways outside the castle.


    I can''t wait for Saturday already! Please don''t rain!


    I closed the notebook and slid the pen on its metal spring as soon as I finished writing my recent entry. I hope this will be enough to keep my memories of my stay here intact.


    ---


    Saturday came. I already arrived at Central Town, thanks to the magic that teleporting to certain ces brings. If the spell wasn''t so mana-consuming, I would have used it a gazillion times already. It consumes a ton of mana just to use it, much more when you teleport to great distances.


    Almost immediately, I noticed Maggie, Cailin and Arie (thest one) all meeting me at the za where I''d suggest we all meet. And together, we found the new boutique Maggie had mentioned to mest time.


    By arriving at the boutique, the first thing I said was "Wow, this ce is incredibly awesome."


    "I know right?" Arie chimes in.


    A pile of cored dresses was the first thing that caught my attention, so I went straight there and looked through the pile of dresses to see if there was anything I wanted to purchase. In the past few months I haven''t spent much money, so I think spending the money I have earned these past few months is not such a bad idea at all.


    In the end, I bought two dresses, a blue peacoat, and boots that are on sale right now. As I was paying for all of that, I repeated the phrase, "Don''t you ever regret it," in my head gazillion times.


    My friends ended up buying more than what I bought. Going outside the shop, I could see that they are holding more bags than I do. It must be nice to be rich someday.


    When we returned home and parted ways, I halted when I arrived at the alleyway and saw Alex waiting for me there. I can''t wave at him due to the bags I was carrying, so I ran towards him instead.


    "I hope you didn''t spend all your allowance shopping," he says the moment we came face-to-face.


    "Nope, I didn''t."


    Thinking that we should head back to the castle as soon as possible, I walked ahead of him, bags still sling in both my hands. I almost flinched when he teleported in front of me, his right hand stretched in front of me, like he was asking me to give him something.


    I raised my eyebrow. "What is it?"


    "The bags, you dummy," he says impatiently. "Give me those bags and I will carry them for you."


    My face lit up upon realizing what he meant.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to be so gentlemanly," I teased, but handed him my bags. He brushed me aside and reached out for my bags. Then we started to walk again.


    Later at night, I recorded in my diary the very first time that Alex became a gentleman around me.

 Chapter 122: Dating Rumors

    Chapter 122: Dating Rumors


    I was in a bit of a rush as I was going to school on a beautiful Monday morning. Having always been triggered to wake up by my mentors for the past few months, I was able to turn off my rm knowing I would wake up on time.


    "Gosh, why haven''t either one of them showed up in my room this morning?" I wondered to myself as I was passing down the streets and reached the marketce in an incredible amount of speed.


    I expected to bete for my first-period ss, but I wasn''t. Mr. Pumpkin ended up beingte also for his first-period ss, as he had to run an errand this early in the morning.


    Taking my steps towards the assigned seat, the adrenaline rush that had kicked in on my body on my journey slowly starts to fade. Here, I saw Maggie, Arie, and Cailin talking as usual. They only paused for a moment when they noted my presence.


    "Good morning," I greeted them back, smiling. "So, what''s up?"


    "Haven''t you heard thetest rumors spreading all across Citadel these days?" Arie initiates, and it made my forehead wrinkle a bit.


    "You know I am not really into rumors," I say, but curiosity gets the best of me so I added, "What about it?"


    "We''ve heard some gossip that the captain of the magic army has been seen dating this certain girl," Maggie narrates. I felt an invisible lump have immediately formed inside my throat by the time I heard that.


    "And?"


    "They say this girl is amoner,"


    After hearing the news, I choked from the saliva I was swallowing. All three heads whipped towards my direction as if concerned.


    "Are you alright?" Cailin asks. I nodded.


    "Yes, I am," I smiled. "So, did they. like see the face of this girl whom Al-- I mean the captain is rumored to be dating?"


    Arie gave me a weird look. "I thought you said a while ago that you are not into rumors?"


    It must have been a stupid move to dig deeper. However, I would like to know the details of this rumor and whether it has anything to do with me.


    "I know what I said, but it''s impossible for me not to get curious by the way you deliver the message, you know." I tried to joke around like I wasn''t so desperate to know everything about it.


    "Ah, I see." Then Arie answered my question, "No one has seen her face, since she was like gone in a blink of an eye."


    Mentally, I was relieved. I will have to report this to Alexter and discuss how we can be more cautious around people from now on. Obviously, we have been a little bit careless about it in the past few weeks when he is the one who''s picking me up from the alleyway.


    "Do you think she has gone invisible?" Maggie suddenly blurted out, which immediately piqued my interest. "Like she doesn''t want to be seen by others since she is amoner and the captain is a member of the royal council?"


    I was trying my best to fight the urge to make another gulp as I was listening to them right this second.


    "You had a point there," Arie waves her right index finger in the air then rubs his chin with the same hand. "I think he was really suspicious with that man from the start. It''s like he was hiding from us or something like that."


    My breath hitches, but not to the point of making it so obvious around my friends. Howe they could make urate theories for such a young age?


    "Isn''t that obvious? It''s called a forbidden love," Cailin butts. Then dreamily, she continues, "I''ve read about it a couple of times already from almost all the romance books I''ve purchased in the past."


    "Want to do something funter after ss?" Arie says and nudges us to move closer in fear that someone might hear our little secret. "Why don''t we spy on the captain and take evidence of this treachery? Hmm?"


    My eyes almost went wide after hearing that. But as calmly as I could, I met her gaze.


    "It''s not fun at all," I hissed. "Isn''t that a little bit private to meddle into someone''s life?"


    Inside my head, I was wondering if Arie still holds a grudge against Alex for what happened to her childhood friend during the war in Sodor.


    I saw Cailin and Maggie bobbing their heads up and down, agreeing to my statement.


    "Krise''s right. We shouldn''t meddle into his private life," Cailin opposes. "We might get a sentence for it if we get caught,"


    A smirk appeared out of Arie''s mouth.


    "If we get caught, that is," she repeats Cailin''s words with a little bit of excitement in her tone.


    "No!" we shouted in chorus.


    "Gosh," she says, eyeing each one of us. "You don''t need to shout like that."


    Our conversation had ended when Mr. Pumpkin has finally arrived with folders clutched in his folder. Even when the discussion has started, it seems that I still couldn''t get out this so-called rumor inside my head, making me lose focus on our ss.


    If the whole school... or the whole country, if that''s the case... learns I''m the girl seen with the captain of the magic army... what can I do? It will always be easy for thed. But for someone like me who has no means of defense, life would change very drastically.


    And all the people that I once knew might slip out of my fingers once they knew that I have been lying to them the whole time


    I was still thinking about this as sses for today are all over. My friends have to go without me since I am part of today''s cleaners. I was piling up the chairs as neatly as I could when I heard Jill and her best friend and sidekick Emily Peterson are talking from behind me.


    "Despite her status, that lowly girl still has the guts to see someone as handsome as the captain of the magic army, if the rumors are confirmed to be true." Jill spitefully said, snickering from behind. For a moment, I stopped piling up the chairs and was stunned for a moment.


    Is that what I am? A lowly girl who is far out of Alex''s league? Is that why he rejected me when I professed my love for him? Now that I think about it, I really act foolishly by acting that way without even thinking twice about it. I let my guard down and let emotion control me.


    I may have looked like a pathetic idiot in front of him that time, huh?


    "Totally right," Emily hisses. "A guy like the captain deserves someone from a noble ss. Someone like you, Jill."


    Augh escaped Jill''s lips before saying, "You really know how to make me tter, don''t you, Emily?"


    Jill was a mean, spoiled brat in the first ce since I heard that her dad is a mayor of a certain city. To what city it is, that I don''t know about.


    Must I really give up on him and forget my feelings just like that?


    If it is for the best, then I may have to do so.


    Later that night, I couldn''t sleep in my bed. I never imagined I was going to be this vulnerable when ites to matters of the heart, especially at my young age. What was wrong with me?


    Wearing the prince''s garments, I stepped into the kitchen. My mother had said to me once that drinking hot milk would help me sleep, so I would like to find out for myself if that is true.


    Since the servants are already sleeping, I did not bother ringing them up and went straight to the kitchen. I stopped dead in my tracks when I saw Alex taking a sip of what appears to be freshly-brewed ck coffee.


    "Why are you drinking coffee at this time of hour?" I raised one eyebrow. "Don''t you need to sleep?"


    "I have a lot to take care of tonight, and sleeping won''t help me finish it tonight," he countered and didn''t say a word after that.


    At home, whenever I see my brother drinking tea or coffee in the middle of the night, it could mean that something is bothering him. Would that be the same case for thisd next to me?


    "Is something bothering you?" I dared to ask. He only ignored me and pretended not to hear it.


    "I think I might be disturbing you," I added. When he didn''t say anything, I started to go for the door, forgetting all my ns of having warm milk for tonight.


    When I was near it, I was startled when I felt a hand grab my wrist and pull me towards him. Before I knew it, he was now hugging me so tightly, it seems he didn''t want to let go.


    "W-what are you doing? Someone might see us--"


    "Can we remain like this for at least a minute? Please?" he says, but more like a plea.


    Despite not responding, I quietly agreed to this. I stood there as he hugged me very tightly. Suddenly, he began sobbing hard.


    "Alex? What''s really the matter?"


    It took him long enough to answer back.


    But then, in between his sobs, he says, "My grandmotherpassed away just now."

 Chapter 123: Facing Difficult Times

    Chapter 123: Facing Difficult Times


    For the past few months that I have stayed in the castle, Alex strikes me as the guy who never cries or at least not in front of other people. But after seeing him in his most vulnerable state, my perspective of him changes in a matter of seconds.


    "My grandmother passed away just now."


    Hearing it from Alex also crashed my heart, as his grandmother has also earned a ce in it. She would always treat me nicely whenever I am in their house, and is always gentle whenever we had our small chitchats and before her servant Rica tells her to return to her room and drink her medicine.


    "W-what happened?" I asked, my voice is starting to crack as well.


    "Rica said she wasn''t able to wake up this afternoon. Grandma was having her usual afternoon naps, and soon she didn''t wake up after that."


    I could tell that Alex is trying his very best not to cry again, but he couldn''t help. He was still sobbing as he replied to my question.


    Not long after that, he added, "I guess my grandfather had finally decided to pick her up from here."


    At that moment, there was still sadness in his voice, yes. But you could also hear a hint of happiness from it if you would hear it up this close.


    "She must be very happy by now then, seeing that she would go to some paradise along with the love of her life," I said, a smile forms across my lips.


    Saturday came the next day. Alex decides to visit the funeral of his grandmother in which I insisted on going with him. Knowing him, his first reaction to it was to let me stay in the castle.


    "I will still go, even if you tell me not to. So what is it going to be? Should we go there together or in separate?" I insisted, eyeing him with all seriousness.


    After that, I heard him sigh and told me to change quickly. Thest thing we want is to startle everyone in there with the fake prince''s arrival at the funeral parlor. So I did as he said, returning to him wearing a ck casual dress and a pair of ck ankle boots. Afterward, we teleported our way towards the parlor.


    There weren''t many people visiting in grandma Lucy''s wake by the time we arrived at the venue. Among those few people that visited her, I could only recognize Rica since she was grandma''s servant all this time until her final breath. We immediately walked towards her.


    "Hey," I greeted, knowing Alex wouldn''t even care about greeting her first. She lifted her head and I immediately noticed how puffy her eyes were from all that crying she probably made the night before.


    "Hey," she responded. No one has spoken a word after that.


    I watched as more people entered the venue, all wearing ck at the same time and most of them looking quite as old as grandma Lucy. I couldn''t recognize either of them, but I bet they are good friends with her.


    I looked at Alex and said, "Grandma Lucy sure made a lot of friends when she was still here with us, don''t you think?"


    By that time, he already returned to my side after seeing his grandma''s face for thest time. He also sneaks a nce at the newly-arrived guests before looking at me.


    "Yeah, I''m sure she did, considering how friendly she is to lots of people she meets." Alex was smiling as he was saying those words, probably remembering some good memories that he had with her.


    "She is the only family I had, after my parents abandoned me and built new families on their own. I felt I didn''t belong to either of those families, so I ran away. But grandma Lucy found me loitering in the streets and raised me as her own child from then on."


    A teardrop suddenly escaped his right eye and rolled all the way down to his right cheek while he narrated his past life to me. I didn''t know Alex has a rough childhood, and it didn''t ur to ask about it as well. But seeing that he has opened it up himself makes me happy, knowing that he must have trusted me that much for him to tell me a part of his childhood.


    "That must be tough for you to endure all of that at such a young age," I said, holding his right hand and giving it a light squeeze. "But I''m thankful that your grandmother was there to support you all the way,"


    His face softens, "Yes, I am lucky indeed."


    We stayed there for a few more minutes until Alex was the one to tell me that we should return to the castle immediately for my daily training sessions. He said that even at times like this, we should always keep in mind the affairs of the state and not take it for granted. I nodded and soon, we left off without saying goodbye to Rica at least.


    Yet in our training sessions, it was kind of obvious to see that Alex is still distracted from the death of his beloved grandmother seeing that he gets the spells all wrong himself and he was never wrong to any spell before!


    "I say we should stop this training for today and give yourself a rest," I said as a matter of fact. But then I added, "I am not trying to bezy here, for your information. I am just trying to be a concerned friend for you."


    Friend that''s what I will always be to you. A friend that you will need in times like this, a friend that wouldfort you if you need it.


    I was expecting him to oppose the idea, but to my surprise, he just agreed to it without thinking much about it.


    "Alright. I will do that," he says, his voice and energy a bit down.


    I shook my head. What should I do to at least let him return to his usual senses? As much as I hate his old, jerk self, I also hate to see him being sad like this. I would much prefer for him to return to his arrogant ways than this.


    Heforted me once, now''s my chance to return the favor.


    Ah! I have a nice idea. But that idea would involve my baking skills and my presence in the royal kitchen.


    "Can we meet up at the castle tower in less than an hour? I will be making you something."


    As expected, he eyes me with a hint of confusion and curiosity at the same time.


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t ask! Just please go! I promise it wouldn''t take that long," Or at least I hoped not. I raised my right hand to indicate that promise like a child. I heard him chuckle at that.


    "Okay then. But you know I hate waiting,"


    "Do you honestly think I didn''t know about that?" I scoffed but immediately made a run to the kitchen to start my n.


    All appointed cooks from the kitchen were terribly surprised upon seeing me setting foot in the ce. It took me more than a minute to exin to them I will be baking something and was d I was able to convince them to leave me alone after all that exnation I made. Luckily, no one asked for the reason and just left the ce.


    ---


    -ALEX-


    That girl! She better not make me wait here for that long or else I will be leaving!


    And what was I thinking earlier? The people in the kitchen must be really surprised by now to see their prince setting foot in the kitchen. But knowing that Prince Arthur knows all things, including the kitchen work taught by his mother, thete queen, then I guess they wouldn''t really find it suspicious at all.


    Still feeling aghast from the sudden death of my grandmother, I was a bit feeling happy to know that I have that girl by my side as I am now facing difficult times in my life. It would really be sad to know that she would be leaving us someday, so what I can do is to cherish every moment that I got to spend with her.


    "Ta-da!"


    I was a bit astonished after seeing Krise in just a blink of an eye. Truly, she is already improving when ites to teleporting. But what surprised me the most was the te of newly-baked butter cookies that is on her hand right now.


    "I know you like sweets since I saw you eating almost all the cookies I brought from school the other day. Also, you enjoy your grandma''s pastries every time youe home" she trails off, scratching the back of her neck.


    "So, I decided to make you some as well to somehow make you feel better,"


    A sincere smile appeared across my face, it was the most genuine smile that I could give to a person. This girl indeed knows how to make me feel much better.


    Please don''t you ever change.


    Instead of thanking her, I took the te of cookies from her and made a swift grab on her right hand using the other one.


    And just like that, our lips after many days of longing for her had finally met once more.

 Chapter 124: Matters of the Heart

    Chapter 124: Matters of the Heart


    -KRISELLA-


    It was a quick peck, a split-second moment when our lips met, but why does that affect me so much... such that I almost experience sleepless nights if not for that hot milk?


    In this country, I am amoner, lowly, so I almost gave up on Alex. Yet, why does he have to act like that...and make me confuse all of a sudden?


    At the end of the kiss that night, it was him who broke away from me. Although I was still stunned by it at the time, he pretended it did not happen for the next few minutes... like it was a natural thing for him to do.


    And the nerve of him to ask me if I was alright! Of course, I am not! How could he be so oblivious and stupid at the same time? This whole love thing drives me nuts, I swear!


    "Uhm Krise?"


    I snapped back to reality, my eyes filled with fury. "What?"


    Suddenly, I remembered that I was sitting in our school cafeteria and was stabbing the poor piece of cake in front of me with my fork numerous times.


    "What are you so mad about? You have been in a sour moodtely since you arrived in school." Calin pointed out, looking at me with all wariness. "Are you alright?"


    "Is it about a boy?" Arie made a guess, a very urate guess indeed. When I didn''t respond, Maggie and Cailin looked at her like, Girl, please.


    I tried to calm down. This has nothing to do with my personal affairs, so I better leave my friends out of our hot mess.


    "Nothing. Sorry, I was just not in the mood to talk about it," I sighed and looked at them apologetically, trying to persuade them not to push through with this whole conversation.


    One of the things I should be thankful about is having such genuine and understanding friends. One look like that from me and they will eventually understand that I am not ufortable discussing my personal matters.


    "Alright. But if you are alreadyfortable about it, you know you can always confide in us. We will always have your back, no matter what." Maggie smiles a friendly smile. And it made me feel a bit better, knowing that I have such people of whom I could really trust with.


    As you know, I cannot tell them I am in love with Captain of the magic army and that things have been reallyplicated between us, or they will eventually discover I was the girl in the dating rumorstely.


    I guess I will be facing this problem alone. It was like that, as always.


    On time, the school bell rang at five in the afternoon. Ourst period teacher, Mr. Wimbshaw, dismissed us only after he gave us our homework that was due by tomorrow. Everyone groaned as usual, but we already knew we had to deal with it. Anyway, I will have the Royal Library all to myselfter, so I don''t have to worry about stuff such as this.


    I was on my way towards the alleyway where a mentor will pick me up (and hoping and praying it wouldn''t be Alex!) when I saw something that immediately caught my attention.


    "A circus show?" I wondered to myself, my forehead creasing a bit as I peeled a small banner off from the wall. It says here that the show would be held at the end of the month, the same day as my birthday!


    I always remembered the time I went to some circus shows with my whole family back in our home vige. One of the circus troupes I grew up with is known worldwide for performing amazing tricks. I forget who the troupe is by name, but because of them, my childhood wasplete.


    The show will also be held at Bartholomew Square''s auditorium room, where we went on a field trip. There would be many people watching them, since they''re quite famous as I mentioned. I should invite my friends as well! Wouldn''t that be cool?


    Taking all this into consideration, I hummed to myself happily as I walked into the alleyway, where I spotted Lucas (thankfully!) patiently waiting for me with one hand on his coat pocket.


    "There you are," he says and smiles at me. I smiled back.


    It was all a quiet trip back to the castle when he suddenly stops and whips his head in my direction.


    "Did you and Alex have those meaningless fights of yours?" he suddenly asks, which has taken me by surprise.


    I tried to deny it by acting as if I was not affected by his question. "No, we haven''t. Why do you suddenly ask?"


    He actually pleaded with me to pick you up instead of him doing it! It was on the schedule that he would be picking you up today, and I had already left to go to the orphanage when he suddenly stormed inside my office and pleaded."


    Wow, he must have really hated me then, Alex, setting aside his ego and pleading with Lucas to avoid me!


    "Oh, I didn''t know you guys have a schedule. I thought Lancelot was randomly choosing between you guys all along."


    "Lancelot just came with it himself."


    That is so like Lancelot, I thought. He is truly a well-organized person who likes to make things ording to n.


    ---


    After all of my training sessions are over, there isn''t much else to do for me. Alex and I have kept it professional during our training, only discussing topics he is teaching me earlier-- nothing more, nothing less.


    Deep inside, I am so bothered seeing him put on a straight face and behave like the obnoxious, irritating jerk I knew once when deep down I''m just as bothered by it. For men, the world has always been that way.


    Whereas for women, like me, we always end up losing and suffering because of them. The world is unfair, indeed.


    I was still contemting these thoughts inside my head while I was researching inside the royal library. Of course, I did ask permission to Lancelot to use it for academic purposes and he let me, thank goodness, but only if I act more carefully so that no one from this pce knows about our secret. I assured him that I won''t fail him this time.


    Flipping the page of the book I was looking through, I heard loud footsteps approaching me, so I quickly hid my notebook and pretended I was doing some casual reading around here. I''ve always been prepared for situations such as these.


    "Don''t bother hiding your notebook. It''s just me, Krise."


    My head jolted upwards upon hearing the voice of Alex, silentlyughing in my direction. He keeps on taking steps towards me that it made me anxious now of his sudden presence.


    "Well, how did you know I was here?" I already know how, but I still asked for the sake of having a decent conversation with him.


    "I have a mouth to ask Lancelot of your location," he says knowingly and gives me a look like, Really? You have to ask that?


    "And what brings you here then? As you can see, I am busy studying, so I don''t want to be disturbed at the moment."


    His face softens and gives me a pleading look. "I won''t take up much of your time. I swear."


    Since he came all over here, might as well hear him.


    "Okay. Then what is it that you wanted to say?"


    An awkward silence fills the air after that. No one has spoken anything after that. I can''t help but raise my eyebrow at him.


    "Well? I thought you won''t take up much of my time?"


    "Geez, don''t pressure me like that! It''s also disturbing for me, you know?"


    "Just get to the point already!"


    "Alright, alright!"


    Then he clears his throat and sighs. "I''m sorry... for making you feel ufortable that day. I knew I shouldn''t have kissed you, but you made me feel so thrilled that time when I felt down, and I can''t help it!"


    He didn''t hear a word from me, so he continued.


    "Just don''t dwell on that so much. Think of it as my way of showing gratitude, perhaps?"


    His words echo in my head like a broken record. Showing gratitude, huh?


    "I think I am done already. Please go back studying."


    He started walking away from here, but I couldn''t help but ask, "Do you like me?" in a voice so strange that I also couldn''t recognize myself.


    He stops and turns around but is not making eye contact. "You already know my answer to your question."


    Ouch. "Oh, okay."


    He nced at my face as he left, trying to find some kind of reassurance... or whatever that is he is looking for.


    "But we''re good right?"


    As sincerely as I could, I responded...


    "Yes, we are."

 Chapter 125: Work In Progress~

    Chapter 125: Work In Progress~


    Hi guys! If you are seeing this, that means I am not finished yet with my new update. It''s my migraine guys, I have already started writing but I can''t push it any further. I''m afraid I may have to finish this tomorrow. In the meantime, I will be repeating a chapter.


    ---


    The warm, bright rays of the afternoon sun were the first thing to greet me the moment we left the school building and went for the school gates together with Arie and Maggie.


    Remembering all the past events that happened yesterday, I somehow recalled Alex and I spent the night sitting on the streets next to each other when that idiot slept on my shoulder and caused a great hassle to me all night. I also remembered falling asleep after that though.


    But then the next thing I knew, I found myself sleeping in my room the next day.


    I wondered if I just suddenly acquired the ability to fly and flew my way towards my room while I was asleep.


    Whatever the reason behind all of this, I am not in the mood to know about it.


    Today, my friends decided to visit a flower shop since Arie was looking for some set of fresh bouquet of flowers that she will bring home to give to her mother. She says it is her birthday, that''s why.


    "I wish you coulde with us again Krise. You are very much invited to my mother''s birthday." Arie said, which alerted my senses toe up with another good excuse to ditch my friend''s invitation.


    "As much as I wanted to, my grandmother is not feeling well right now. Best wishes to your mother though." I tried to sound as apologetic as I could, and it somehow worked.


    At the end of the school day, I found myself waving to my friends as they turned their backs on me and started walking away from here. As for me, I started walking as well.


    This is going pretty bad than what I imagined. My lying skills are almost getting better and better each day that my senses are now acting on their own. I winced at the thought of it.


    When I reached the marketce, I happened to pass by a fruit vendor booth who sells freshly harvested fruits of different kinds ced on her small wagon. Since I love fruits and have still plenty of money left to spare, I drew in close to the fruit vendor who is an old woman.


    "How much for these ripe mangoes?"


    Suddenly, I stopped dead in my tracks the moment I heard that very familiar voice in front of me. When I propped my head up, I saw a familiar tall figure of a man in a set of gardening overalls paired with his straw hat covering his head filled with beige-colored hair. also walking in and approaching the olddy. My mouth almost gaped at the sight.


    I only knew one man who would be wearing this kind of outfit even in public ces!


    "Brother?!" I almost eximed in disbelief.


    The one I called out as my brother hesitantly turned around towards my direction, his left hand holding a stic of ripe mangoes he just purchased and a wooden basket on the other.


    And I could have sworn the moment he saw me, his almond grey eyes almost sparkled.


    "Kris! It''s good to see you!"


    One word about my brother before you finally meet him. His name is Devin Lancaster, and he is now eighteen. If I knew, he started working as a gardener for a rich family several feet away from our house, abandoning his dream of bing a musician in order to provide a living for the family ever since father died.


    "W-what are you doing here?!" I curiously asked.


    Upon hearing my question, his beaming face swiftly turned into a grim one, and his sparkling eyes were filled with a small amount of rage.


    "I think I should be the one asking you that, youngdy. Not the other way around."


    Fearing that people could hear us talking like this in a crowded ce such as this, I dragged him, or at least I tried to, to a corner with fewer people loitering around. By the time I managed to do so, I faced him once again.


    "I told you I will be enrolling in a magic institution here after I got my entrance exam results, remember? Then both you and mother didn''t approve it."


    "That''s because we just want to protect you." he insisted.


    "Protect me from what?"


    That question made my brother open his mouth to respond quickly but finding himself not able to speak. He would attempt to open it once more, then close it in just a matter of seconds.


    Deciding to drop the matter, my brother Devin sighed and asked instead, "How are you doing now? Which household are you currently living in?"


    That was thest thing that I would want to hear from him. But since he already asked, my senses are-- once again-- being activated toe up with a better excuse to save me from this kind of situation.


    "I uh I was just living near here." I managed to say.


    "Can I visit it? I just wanted to formally thank whoever let you into their house."


    Another thing that I least wanted to hear


    "Not without asking permission first. It would be disrespectful if I just bring with me a visitor unannounced, right?"


    He somehow agreed to it and said he would be willing to wait here while I ask permission from the caretaker of this imaginary house that I just made up.


    I simply couldn''t tell him that I''m actually living in a castle, can I?


    With that thought in mind, I speed my way towards the castle and thank the heavens above for keeping the trio inside the castle!


    Seeing my disheveled hair, and my worried face while I caught my breath, Lucas was the first one to pay attention to me.


    "What happened Krise? Is someone following you again?" thed asked. I discreetly shook my head.


    "No. It''s actually far worse than that. My brother has paid me a sudden visit this day and would like to meet the persons whom I am staying with here in Citadel. Could you please help me with this one?"


    I bowed my head in sincere apology for this sudden nuisance that I have caused these three. As expected, I heard Alex clicked his tongue, an action he only does when he gets annoyed.


    "It can''t be helped but to use my house a few meters away from here. Only my grandma and the maid I hired to take care of her were the only ones who are staying there."


    My eyes went round upon hearing these words from Alex. If I understand it correctly, he is offering his house as my way to evade this awkward situation with my brother?


    "Right! Alex''s house is the most convenient one to use, and the nearest from here as well." Lancelot agreed.


    ---


    And so it was then decided that we will use Alex''s house as the house that I am currently staying here in Citadel. The captain quickly went towards his house to somehow inform his grandma and the servant about the situation we are currently in.


    As for me, I was told to see my brother once more to where I have left them off and guide him towards Alex''s house. With a little guidance from Lancelot, I managed to memorize the streets that I need to pass by in order for us to reach that jerk''s house.


    Thanks to my sharp memory, my brother and I reached our destination in no time. It took all the willpower I got not to gape and look surprised at what greeted us the moment we arrived at our destination.


    In front of us stands a house that is long and narrow, probably only twelve feet wide at the front, but it stretched some thirty feet back like a giant shoebox and is approximately two stories high painted in bright white color. In contrast to its color is its roof which was painted deep red. .A beautiful rose garden was nted in front, that made the house look more gorgeous in my eyes.


    "I see the owner likes gardening as well." As expected, the garden was the first thing that caught my brother''s attention.


    When we stepped towards the doorway, an elderly woman, probably in her fifties or sixties, I am not quite sure, opened the wooden door just in time for our arrival. It surprised me when she beamed at me the moment she saw me here.


    "Wee back Krise." the woman said, which I didn''t know how to address her. "And I suppose this is your brother that you mentioned?"


    I swallowed back my confusion and responded. "Y-yes, grandma. His name is Devin."


    "What a fine young man you are. Come inside children. I have my servant Rica prepared some delicious snacks for you."


    Soon enough, I found myself finally entering Alex''s house. Everything inside the house is neat and was well arranged. From the photographs that hang on the wall, all the way to the furniture that were arranged beautifully. The floor was an old fashioned parquet with a blend of deep homely brown and the walls are also painted in white.


    The olddy then motioned us to sit on their caramel-colored couch while the servant brought in the food. In return, my brother showed her a basket full of vegetables that he purposely brought with him to give it to the caretaker as his way of saying thank you for letting me inside her home.


    "What lovely vegetables you have here." thedy said in delight after carefully examining the insides of the basket.


    Just as the servant brings in a tray of freshly-baked cookies and two sses of orange juice, that would also be the time where Alex and Lucas chose to show up out of nowhere.


    "Krise I see you''re with your brother today." I heard Lucas said, feigning surprise.


    And I could have sworn to see my brother''s face tensed the moment he sees my friends entering the scene

 Chapter 126: Game On

    Chapter 126: Game On


    "What? A circus show?"


    All of my friends'' stares turned to mine once I mentioned the banner I saw yesterday afternoon. I know it''s too early to tell them about the show because it says that it will be held at the end of the month, but it''s better to inform them now than to forget about itter.


    "Yes, a circus show," I repeated then puckered my forehead. "Wait, why are so surprised to hear about it?"


    Arie crossed her arms and nced at me. "It''s been a decade since there was a circus performance in the city. The fact that you are announcing it now is just... weird and exciting at the same time."


    I was surprised to hear this. I never imagined that the circus troupe would visit here less often than they visit our home vige, which isparatively small. I remember that they used to visit our vige at least three times a month.


    "Wow, really? They often go to our vige back in my childhood though. At least, 3 times a month."


    "Well, lucky you."


    "It also says the ticket is free. How awesome is that?" I shrugged and went back to my main point here. "So, are youing with me or not?""


    "That also sounds suspicious to me," says Cailin, the ever-careful and critical thinker of the group. "I''ve never been to any show that''s free. You?"


    The others shook their heads. Even I can''t remember any show that I''ve been to that''s free.


    Exasperated, I sighed. "Please, would you join me? I haven''t been in a circus performance since I was eight years old. And now that my mother is gone, I want to spend thest day of the month with you having so much fun."


    Their expressions changed when they heard me trailed off.


    "What? What happened?" asks Maggie.


    I didn''t think I had to tell them this, but I guess I must in case they find my life suspicious once again.


    "My grandmother passed away two days ago" I said, almost in a whisper. It''s true. Grandma Lucy has already been like my real grandmother to me.


    Their faces softened upon hearing the terrible news from me. They all hugged me at once.


    "Oh, I wish we had heard of it sooner. We''re so sorry for your loss Krise," Arie crooned while soothing my back for me.


    "Alright. Let''s go to this circus show that you are talking about." Maggie smiled at me and I smiled back. And everything has already been set for our month-end escapade.


    ---


    Mr. Pumpkin gave us our surprise quiz this morning. I call it that way because he doesn''t tell us when it''s going to take ce or the pointers for it. He just tells us we need to prepare for this week''s topics.


    And you know me, I never liked to study. My idea of studying has always been to prepare at thest minute before the quiz, or test, and I am too busy even to review my notes. Okay, I admit that I am making excuses, but it is still true.


    As a result of myst-minute studying, I ended up having three mistakes only in the quiz. How awesome could that be?


    In ourst period, he always gives us an assignment before dismissing us; why can''t he just dismiss us for once without us having to do anything? Even on weekends, we have to carry out research at hismand when other teachers don''t give us anything to do.


    Then, before Mr. Wimbshaw left, he gave us a topic to research on and provided us with a reference that we were to read. Everyone groaned, including myself, as I would have to juggle training along with this.


    It was only me and Cailin who is now walking towards the gates of Gilead Academy. Being part of the same cleaning group, Arie and Maggie have to do their cleaning assignments for today so they can''t walk with us now.


    As Cailin was telling me about the book she finished yesterday night, something felt... off... around me. I tried to y it cool while my eyes secretly scanned the area looking for someone acting suspiciously. It felt as though someone is secretly stalking me right now.


    "Krise? Is something wrong?" Oh crap, Cailin has finally noticed my weird act and I have to make some excuses for her to not get deep into it.


    "No. Nothing. It''s just that I am thinking also to read that book that you''re talking about. It will probably suit my taste," I smiled, trying my best to hide the fact that I was never really into books unlike her. And I won''t probably try to read that book she was bbering about earlier--whatever that is.


    "Good. I can''t wait for you to read it so that I will have someone to discuss it with," Cailin also smiled back. I suddenly felt a pang of guilt building inside of me.


    A few minutester, Cailin and I said goodbyes to each other before we went our separate ways. I hid somewhere safe after that, somewhere that I am sure fewer people would notice me, before grabbing something from my backpack. Once I had the invisibility cap in my hands, I eventually wore it and proceeded on my way towards the castle.


    It was Alex''s idea the other day that I should wear it every after ss if my instincts tell me that there''s someone following me from behind. I never wear it really often, since Alex or Lucas (whoever is assigned to pick me up from the alley) is having trouble finding me right away.


    However, in the middle of my trip going to the said alley, a random idea pops into my head just like how thatical bulb appears in someone''s head just like in the cartoon shows I''ve already watched. I moved with haste towards the meetup ce, where I spotted Alex waiting for me, his one hand inside his pocket as usual.


    I immediately removed my cap and then I saw him waving at me.


    "You are wearing that cap. Does that mean someone is following you now, right?" he immediately asked about it. I nodded.


    "I''ve got a n. What if we try to know who is this secret stalker to see if he or she is a real spy or not? Just like what Lucas did to my ssmate a few months ago." I suggested and I can see it in his eyes that he is so into my n right now.


    Then he asks what''s been bothering inside my head just now. "Why haven''t we thought of this in the first ce, huh?"


    I just chuckled and said, "Good question you have there." and we began to move with our invisible mode on.


    We tried to roam around the marketce, but since it is a Friday, it is kind of expected that more peoplee over here to shop for their needs for the weekends. Plus, I also think that today is the day where people receive their wages from work. We have to keep a keen eye for anyone who is acting out of the ordinary so that we may spot right away who is this secret stalker that is trailing on my back for today and the other day.


    "It''s like I am under surveince," I said all of a sudden in the middle of our walk. "Like someone is trying to know my everyday routine, or something like that. It kinds of creeping me out, you know."


    Alex must have seen my worried face despite acting all natural in front of him, thus he gives my hand a sudden squeeze, like what I am doing to him if ever he feels down.


    "I''m here We''re all here for you to keep you safe," he says. "Whoever this is, we''ll bring him down once and for all."


    I smiled at what he said. "Okay."


    A short distance away from us, on the roof of a brick house, I spotted a man wearing a ninja-like mask and ck suit. I saw the man behind the chimney, as if he knew I was looking that way.


    I looked at Alex once more and tried to point the strange person''s direction using my eyes.


    "I know where this person might be," I dered. He nodded.


    With just one snap of his fingers, I saw ourselves being teleported and now standing on the same rooftop where I saw the person earlier. Truly, he looks like a ninja to me up close.


    "I wonder, what is the spy doing out here in the open, hmm?"


    The spy, on the other hand, shifted to his fighting stance and looks like he is ready to take us down any minute. I saw Alex crack his knuckles as he stretched both of his hands, as if trying to intimidate him.


    "Oh, you want to fight?" Alex asks, smirking.


    "Game on."

 Chapter 127: The Unnatural Death

    Chapter 127: The Unnatural Death


    Alex could be seen cracking his fists, signifying he was ready to begin a conflict this spy was starting. However, I just want to know who is the person behind the ninja mask and suit. That''s all.


    "Do we really need to fight? Here?" I whispered to Alex, giving him a look that says: Are you serious?


    Before he could give me his answer, the ninja guy already advanced towards us, both hands filled with his sharp-edged daggers. He made a left swing to sh both of us, but Alex managed to knock him off using a basic wind spell before its tip could even reach us.


    In our defense, Alex grabs for his sword that was safely ced on a sheath strapped on his back. The enemy already stood up on his feet and charged again. Although he was actually focusing on me, Alex shielded me with his sword. Metals shed, and the residents of Citadel suddenly saw the sh and started running for their lives.


    "Wear your cap, dummy!" Alex said through gritted teeth, his eyes never leaving the enemy even for a split second. I immediately obeyed and put on the cap as fast as I could to prevent others from seeing me here.


    "Now go back to the castle immediately and report this instance to Lucas and Lancelot. Quick!" he instructed me once again as he made a right swing of his sword to his opponent to avoid getting shed by one of his daggers.


    I wanted to protest and instead stay with him and help. After all, I have really gotten so good in magic that I might take down the opponent myself. But I saw him look in my direction for a moment with all seriousness and I decided on doing as he says.


    Panting, I made the quickest and one of the most mana-consuming teleportation I ever made since I mastered it and reached the rear portion of the castle in no time. When I entered, I could see that Lucas and Lancelot were sharing a serious conversation before I came in, but it ended when I showed them my true form.


    "Krise, what a surprise," said Lancelot, looking amused and surprised at the same time. And so is Lucas who is sitting beside him.


    Ignoring him, I immediately dered, "We have an emergency! In the marketce!"


    Lucas''s brows snapped together and created a crease in between. "Emergency? What kind of emergency is it?" he says, confused.


    "Alex is currently fighting a spy in the marketce. Anyway, you have toe with me to see for yourselves! Quick!"


    "You go ahead. I will call backup just in case!" Lancelot announced. He didn''t wait for our response and just left the ce in haste, heading to the magic army''s camp to get some help.


    Then, Lucas started doing the teleportation back to the marketce when he looked at me and said, "You must stay in the castle. We can''t have people finding out that you are connected to us, otherwise we''ll be screwed up."


    "No. Both you and Alex treat me like I can''t be of help, at all. Just take me with you and we''ll resolve this together!" I persisted. If I am going to continue this job, I have to be aware of who the enemy is."I will wear my cap, promise."


    Having heard him sigh, I was off to the battle scene. By the time we arrived, Alex had already nailed the enemy with his hands bound in chains as he slowlynded on thend. I saw that his right hand was dripping blood.


    For the very first time since I went here in the capital city, the marketce is now free of civilians because of this incident alone.


    "That''s the spy I''ve been talking about," I said to Lucas, pointing at the guy wearing a ninja-like body suit. I saw him nod at once and went straight ahead towards the enemy.


    "Magic is prohibited in the civilized zones unless really necessary. I''m aware that you already know about that one golden rule that runs in this city, am I right?" Alex was stating the rules without noticing us. The enemy just kept his silence.


    If there is one thing that I''ve noticed, it''s the fact that the spy has been keeping himself from talking. Like he''s afraid that if he does start to talk, we would eventually know who it is behind that mask.


    "That simple rule alone is punishable by death," Alex continued then held out his sword. "I could kill you right now at this instant. The enemy still said nothing.


    "So, you are not afraid of death, are you?" thed scoffs in front of the spy. "Goddamn it, where''s my other knights? They should be here by now and take this bastard to prison!" That''s when he took notice of Lucas, silently asking if he called the others about this.


    I moved towards him, edging my way past their gaze, while my thoughts were already running through my head about him taking off his mask and finally revealing whoever is behind it. However, before I could take another step towards him, I heard him for the first time since that event.


    "Did you really think that your grandmother died a natural death?"


    I froze instantly. Alex was stunned by what he heard upon mention of his grandmother.


    Although that voice was rough and made it appear a different person, I knew who it belonged to. Shaking my head, I hardly denied it and pushed the idea off of my mind. I must be crazy, I know I am!


    There is no way he could ever do this to us, especially me.


    Through clenched teeth, Alex advanced forward towards the enemy and held on to his cor. "What did you say?"


    "You heard me. " says the guy behind the mask. Even if I can''t see his facial expression from it, I can definitely feel that he is smirking inside.


    "What does my grandmother even have to do with this!" Alex yells, and I swear it almost scared the hell out of me.


    I grimly look at the enemy. No this can''t be happening! Not our grandma Lucy!


    As Alex is about to pick up the mask from the enemy, the spy suddenly says, "I guess they know you are already on the hunt. So they have given you something to subvert your n."


    His hands automatically froze. I can see it from his eyes that he is not expecting this kind of conversation. Lucas also got curious on what the spy means.


    "What is he saying Alex?" Lucas asks, but the former ignores him.


    "Who is your master?" Alex asks, the sword in his right hand and looks like he''s ready to kill his chained opponent anytime soon. When he refuses to tell, Alex yells, "Answer me! Or I swear to God I will cut your throat this time!"


    "The more knowledge you possess, the closer you get to your demise," is what the spy instructed Alex. Running out of patience, Alex was about to lift his sword to y his enemy when he saw a puff of smoke.


    By the time the smoke disappears, so does the masked guy as well And that''s when Lancelot and the troops appeared in the scene.


    ---


    In the castle, I could hear screams of frustrationing from Alex''s office. No one has dared enter to check on him. We just let him vent his frustrations in his own way.


    While dressed as the fake prince, I was sitting in the lobby, listening to his sobs, cries, and rants of frustration for grieving the loss of his grandmother. Lucas and Lancelot were also about to make an official statement regarding what happened earlier.


    Suddenly, Alex''s office was silent. I looked up to decide if I should enter his office and take care of him, when I saw him storming to the door, all dressed up to go outside.


    "Where exactly are you going?" I asked in a voice that he could immediately hear me. He made a quick stop and looked in my direction.


    "To get my revenge for whoever did this to my grandmother." His head then snaps away and says something like, "I know I should have suspected her and never trusted her in the first ce!"


    I scooted past the couch and blocked his way from further going. He stops and gives me a pissed look.


    "What are you saying?" I asked in my most princely voice I could ever make. "Did you already have an idea who did this to your grandma?"


    "Yes, so better get out of my way fast so that I may check it for myself."


    "Who are you even talking about?"


    His patience is already wearing thin, and he snaps, "That goddamn servant did that to her! I know it had to be her!"


    My eyes went into circles. No way Rica did this?

 Chapter 128: Dream Walking

    Chapter 128: Dream Walking


    Alex prohibited me from going with him to his ce for him to see what really happened with his grandmother since it is already dark outside and he says that girls my age shouldn''t be seen outside at this hour.


    However, since I somehow possessed and inherited my mother''s very persuasive nature, I was able to convince him toe along as long as I was dressed as the fake prince.


    Teleportation is very mana-consuming. And with all that fight he had with the spy earlier, it would take time for Alex to regain all of his mana. Thus, we had no other choice but to walk than to entrust our trip to my "not-so-efficient teleporting skills" like what he described earlier.


    During the ride towards his house, Alex has been silent all the way. Even when he seems to be thinking, he has gone silent again. I don''t even know how to start a conversation with all that''s gone on since this afternoon.


    So it really surprised me when he was the one who initiated the conversation after a couple of minutes of refraining himself from talking.


    "Do you know anything about dream walking?" he suddenly asks, which also got me into thinking.


    I remember Mr. Pumpkin telling us something about dream walking and the wizards called dream walkers. ording to our ss adviser, this skill is a form of ck magic that can only be executed by highly trained and highly ranked wizards. Therefore, it is strictly forbidden to use by the royal magic council and anyone who uses it is punished by execution.


    Because this particr spell is difficult to aplish, Mr. Pumpkin listed only the two most powerful magicians of all time as a result of their unique skill and capability to control ck magic. One of those is none other than Szar, Raven''s brother whom he is trying to awaken.


    Setting these thoughts aside for a while, I decided to answer Alex''s question, "Yes, I have heard of it during our ss with Mr. Pumpkin. Wait, so do you think it was a dream walker who killed your grandmother in her sleep?"


    They could alter anyone''s dreams to give him a nightmare and then y the person in the nightmare. Once the person is unable to survive that and dies in the nightmare, he or she will also die in real life.


    That makes them worthy of the title as the deadliest assassins of all time.


    Alex didn''t answer me but only gave me a brief nod as his response.


    I tried to imagine Rica, grandma Lucy''s servant, to be one of those dream walkers. I have only been in Alex''s house twice or thrice, probably, but I came to know Rica as a sweet, caring and lovable person. Alex had already mentioned that he had reced his grandma''s maids numerous times already that he lost count of it. But Rica managed to stay beside grandma Lucy for almost two years because she adores her so much.


    That is why it truly bewilders me now to hear Alex''s theories about his grandma''s death and the fact that Rica has something to do with this surprises me more than ever.


    "What you''re telling me is that you suspect Rica to be a dream walker?" I asked once more while my forehead wrinkles.


    "Yes. Dream walking can only be made possible if the dream walker is within the 10 meter radius from its target. No one is closer to grandma all the time but her alone. Who else could have done that horrible thing to her, huh?"


    Now I regret digging in further to this topic with him. I see that Alex is starting to lose his temper once more and will probably send me home if he is annoyed further.


    "We''ll figure out who did this thing to her as soon as we arrived into your house," I crooned as softly as I could. He didn''t say anything about it and silence filled the air once more.


    Once we arrived in the house, the very first thing that we did was to go straight ahead towards grandma Lucy''s bedroom. All the things that are present here, from the furniture down to the sheets of the bed are all well-arranged. No signs of struggle.


    The advantage of dream walking is that you can kill a person while they are dreaming without it looking like a crime at all. Traditionally, those who die as a result are assumed to have died a natural death, like what happened with grandma Lucy. Now that everything has been made clear to us, we wish to stop the person involved once and for all.


    Alex has gone to other parts of the house while I remained here in grandma Lucy''s room. In just a short while, Alex returned with a disappointed look upon his face.


    "Of course that woman has already left the house. What am I thinking," he mutters more to himself than to me. "She must have sensed already that we would have the slightest idea of what happened to grandma so she chose to pack away as soon as the funeral''s over."


    No matter how much I look at it, Rica really doesn''t look like the dream walker that I was expecting to see. Maybe, I deemed it to be a bit more daring, more evil-looking. These traits are the opposite of what Rica looks like.


    "Or maybe she packed up her things already because her job here is finished. So she has no reason to stay in this ce, right?" I asked. But Alex seemed to already bemitting to his decision. He wouldn''t budge.


    "Don''t let a person''s appearance deceive you," he musters in a firm tone. "Even the kindest face you''ve ever seen could turn out to be the one who betrays youter."


    That stunned me for a bit. Maybe because I am indeed too naive to notice a person''s true color. Or maybe because I am the kind of person who trusts so easily, it''s leading me to face danger at such asional times. Anyway, I shrugged these negative thoughts away and looked at him once more.


    "So, what are you going to do about it now?" I asked. "Are you going to hunt down Rica for this?"


    He looks at me as if I''ve gone dumb or something like that. "Obviously, yes. I will track her no matter what it takes. I bet that she must have returned to her hometown back in Berbrooke."


    Alex pauses after walking near his grandma''s bed for a bit, and continues, "Grandma deserves justice after all."


    ---


    After minutes of staying in his house, he dropped me off once more back to the castle while he drove the courage outside of the castle and into the heart of the city to gather his evidence.


    With all the things that''s happened to me since this afternoon, I nearly forgot to do my homework that Mr. Wimbshaw had assigned for us to do. Therefore I went straight for the prince''s chamber, grabbed my backpack that was safely hidden at the top of the wardrobe, and proceeded to go to the royal library to do my research once more.


    I quickly spotted the book I needed using the unique arrangement system here where books of different fields are ced neatly on shelves by shelf numbers and started writing down my answers in my notebook and did not forget to write down the date as when it was made. That annoying teacher doesn''t want us to miss putting the date, and would deduct our points for that alone. I


    After my homework was done and seeing that I have nothing else to do for that matter, I began rummaging for other books books about magic, specifically to gather information regarding dream walking.


    Since it''s a form of ck magic (and ck magic is a sort of a taboo subject here in Citadel and any other ces), I only found one, thin notebook for that topic alone. It''s like a feature magazine that features some of the magic spells that have been rarely used by wizards, in which, to my surprise, dream walking was included as well.


    I started going through the pages that said something about it. There hasn''t been much written for it, but I luckily found something useful and began reading that part of the article.


    "It was believed that a dream walker can trap a person into a certain dimension that he or she created using his or her own mind. It''s like the dream walker''s way to slowly torture the target without having to kill him or her instantly. But no evidence has shown yet that could prove it to be true." I read it aloud.


    A random thought urred inside my head that instantly froze me into my ce.


    This may sound absurd but what if the real prince was actually kidnapped and imprisoned by a certain dream walker all this time?!

 Chapter 129: Keeping Others In The Dark

    Chapter 129: Keeping Others In The Dark


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Against a dimly-lit wall with only candles framing it, a silhouette of a woman with her stomach pushed in and her big chest bared can be seen standing in front of a circr, wooden table with its swivel chair right into it.


    There, a man in hisvish garments was seated as he faced this girl in front of him, his expression cannot be fathomed with all the room being poorly lit.


    "I am sure he has heard already about what I did to that olddy," the girl answered, her voice slightly wicked, her face smirking with content. "You must have given me the order very long ago. I would do anything to y that old woman."


    "Hush, now. What did I exin to you before?" the man mused. "Victoryes to those who are willing to wait.


    The man then shifted from his seat, a goblet with champagne in his right hand, and took a long sip out of it before he added to his statement earlier.


    That nuisance has been pursuing all my men for years, searching for an answer. It was really a wise choice to keep the olddy alive for this important moment to stop him from what he''s doing."


    Sheughed. Having spent a year in their house, she has only seen him asionally. However, she doubted that the loss of his beloved one would stop him from investigating. For all they knew, the death could have actually given him more reason to pursue justice.


    Do you really believe that would stop him from investigating?" she dared ask. If anything could annoy the man in front of her, it would be if anyone is questioning his judgment.


    "Yes, it will be sufficient to keep him upied for a moment," he says, smirking. "But that wouldn''t really stop him though. Until then, we will be able to get rid of the hoax prince in no time."


    But when are you nning to get rid of him? Speaking of the devil, I''ve seen him go into the funeral with the captain."


    "Soon, my darling " the man croons, like he was speaking to his child. "Everything has its own right timing."


    The girl moved forward to where the rays of the sun were mostly shining, thus revealing the face of grandma Lucy''s servant, Rica, as she forms a smirk at the corner of her lips once again,


    "Sure, they have. I believe in you, master."


    ---


    -KRISELLA-


    With a proud smile on my face, I showed them my caramel cake that I made for the weekend. It was exactly what Alex had wanted it to be when I presented it to Lancelot and Lucas seated at the dining table.


    "I don''t know you are such an incredible baker, huh." Lucas teased, his eyes are darted at the cake that I am now cing on top of the table.


    "I didn''t know it myself. But I am a fast learner though, right?" I raised both of my eyebrows as I waited for their answer.


    Lancelot and Lucas went silent for a couple of seconds, and that caused me to frown at them.


    "Oh,e on! I am really not that hard to teach!"


    "We are just fooling around. Of course, you are a fast learner." Lucas supported my statement, like a good friend he has always been to me. I gave him a high five for that.


    A minute has passed and still no signs of Alex.


    Lucas must have sensed me looking for him here since he gave me a timid smile and said, "He is kind of busy these past few days. And we all know what he is up to right now. But I will see to it to get him to eat the cake as soon as he gets back home."


    It really wasn''t just the cake that I wanted Alex to be here. It was that one thing that I wanted him to know. I had some random thoughts that came to mest night in a bunch of a moment that I wanted to share with him. But he''s gone, doing whatever he''s doing these days since he learned about his grandma''s unnatural death.


    But instead of telling this to Lucas, I just smiled back and said, "Yeah. Thank Lucas."


    "I am excited to try this cake. This will be the first time that you have baked for us." Lancelot chimes in, ready to slice the cake any minute from now.


    He''s right though. It was him who cooks and serves us food all the time. This is a first to me, and I really hope they will like it.


    And they ended up chugging lots of water since the cake that I baked was way too sweet for them. I tried to taste it myself and did the same thing as well. Oh, my poor baking skills


    ---


    All afternoon, I have mostly spent it with Lancelot and Lucas during our daily training sessions. After that, with no Alex to train me for the magic training session, there is really nothing for me to do here.


    I spent my remaining leisure time in the prince''s office, jotting down something on my diary. If I''ll have to forget this one information I had in mind someday, I might as well take note of it in my diary too.


    ---


    <strong><em>Dear Diary,</em></strong>


    <strong><em>That jerk Alex is nowhere to be found now, probably hunting down who is responsible for the death of his grandma Lucy. Meanwhile, while he is gone searching, there is a secret that I must write down here, for sooner I might have to forget any of this.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>After everything that has happened with Grandma Lucy and after knowing about this so-called dream walking, I made a very important hypothetical guess a wild guess, if you would like to call it that way.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>ording to that book I had read about the secrets of the ck magic (I never even had any idea why that book exists in the first ce and why would a ck wizard or some writer chose to expose it in public) one of the abilities that a dream walker has is to create a dimension using his or her own mind and imprison his target. In that way, he or she could kill the target-- slowly but surely.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>There is no way out in this dimension unless you find the dream walker that is responsible and y them. And as I read its pages for further information, my mind shed up an idea.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>What if Prince Arthur was actually kidnapped by some dream walker and is now trapped in some dimension far away from here as we speak? I mean, that is really not a crazy idea, right?</em></strong>


    <strong><em>The kidnapper wants us to look for his body for a very long time, but that may not actually happen. Because the prince is still alive, I believe that he or she is only contained inside the mind of someone else... as long as they get what they want.</em></strong>


    <strong><em>But what is it that they wanted to have in the first ce? Maybe that will be something that we might discover in the near future</em></strong>


    <strong><em>~Krise~</em></strong>


    ---


    As soon as I finished writing, I immediately put the fountain pen down and rxed my head on top of the table. It suddenly felt a little heavy for some unknown reason.


    In that state, I was still waiting for Alex toe by when I heard the door open, making my head snap back up. I was then relieved to see it was just Lancelot who entered the office.


    "Oh, Lancelot, it''s only you." I sighed in relief. "Can I help you with anything?"


    Lancelot asked me sincerely if I had any clue where Alex might have gone. My spection was that Alex may have gone hunting Rica down to her birthce or something.


    However, I did not think it necessary to inform Lancelot of the truth. Instead, I shook my head, lips pursed, and replied, "I haven''t spoken with him since his grandmother''s death."


    Lies


    "Ah, I see. Thank you anyway."


    I saw that Lancelot was just about to leave through the door when he stopped, as if something caught his attention.


    "What are you writing down over there?"


    The instant he asked, I mentally pped my forehead. I had carelessly left my diary open, but not enough to let him read the words I had written.


    "This is homework Mr. Wimbshaw assigned for us," I lied for the second time around. Come on! This is Lancelot the archbishop of Citadel. Why must I keep him in the dark?


    The moment he didn''t push through with asking further questions, I was somehow relieved. He just stood there, shrugged, and said, "Okay, good luck." Before finally leaving this ce.


    Little did I know that I was holding onto my breath until I was finally able to release it along with all the tension I was feeling earlier...

 Chapter 130: Work In Progress

    Chapter 130: Work In Progress


    {Author''s Note: Hi! I just want you to know that I am currently undergoing personal circumstances and therefore can''t bring myself to write today. But no worries, I will be going back to writing tomorrow. For now, I may have to repeat a previous chapter. I''m really sorry and thanks for understanding.}


    ---


    I woke up the following day feeling really heavy and hot inside.


    My eyelids are weighed down to which makes it hard for me to open my eyes, and my movements are kinda sluggish. Nheless, I tried myself getting up from bed but only ending up crashing down to it once again.


    Then there was a knock on the door that interrupted the serenity inside the room... and a voice of that heartless, cold, jerk follows after that.


    "Krise? Are you awake now?" I heard him asked loud and clear.


    My mouth opened to respond, but surprisingly nothing came out from it. I could also feel my throat aching for some reason.


    Oh right! Remembering all the events that happened yesterday night, I somehow recalled myself crying all night for that unfortunate scene I came to witness with those poor, adorable children.


    Seeing their foster parent died, whom I know they loved dearly, and with me just standing there and doing nothing really aches my heart to the extent that it kept me up all night.


    Seeing that I haven''t answered his question earlier, I felt the door opening and in it came out Alex with his usual frowning face as his intimidating eyes bore into mine. He folded his arms to his chest before saying, "So, you''re awake now. And I thought you are still sleeping."


    "Alright, I''ll get up. Just one sec."


    As soon as he heard me saying those words, Alex turned his back and was about to walk his way towards the door when he suddenly heard a light thud from behind him.


    It was actually me, falling from the bed like a total idiot when I almost crawled my way out of the bed because I was having a hard time getting up on my own.


    His eyes slightly widened as he walked towards me.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    I looked up to him and I saw a close-up view of his handsome but cold face. His brows furrowed and his lips curled up while he tries to examine my condition right now.


    "Your face is heavily-tainted in red," he said as a matter of fact.


    Yeah, I can definitely feel my cheeks burning and my body aching right now.


    Then I saw one hand of his touched my forehead thatpletely changed his nonchnt expression for today.


    "What the heck! You have a fever!" he says with a hint of concern on his tone or was I just hallucinating around here?


    He quickly scooped me up in his arms and ced me back in my bed before stating, "I will tell Lancelot and Lucas toe here to let them know of your condition." he says before turning his back once again and left the room.


    Well, it looks like I have seen another side of Alex just now


    ---


    A few secondster, Alex came back with Lucas and Lancelot behind him.


    Lucas has the thermometer ced on his right hand and had my temperature checked on it. Moments after he measured my body temperature, he held up the thermometer high and read its content.


    "You are literally burning Krise! Your body is at forty degrees celsius!" Lucas eximed as he examines the thermometer to double-check.


    Lancelot sped its hands and dered, "So it''s settled then. There will be no training sessions for you today Krise. In the meantime, take your time to rest. I will just have your breakfast brought here in a couple of minutes."


    "T-Thanks, Lancelot." I managed to say these words despite my voicecking strength right now.


    "And the one who will be taking care of you for today is none other than Alex himself." Lancelot continued, which made Alex''s mouth literally dropped.


    "What? Why me?" Alexined while one finger was pointing to himself.


    Then seeing that Lancelot only looked at him in the eyes without responding, he quickly added. "Is this a part of your guilt-tripping or what?"


    In the end, thed can''t do much about it but to ept Lancelott''s punishment.


    All three of them quickly left the room, for Lancelot and Lucas have other important things to do right now, but the heatless, cold jerk returned to my room with a tray in hand where the bowl of soup, spoon, an apple, and a ss of orange juice was ced.


    "Eat." was all he said before setting the tray on top of my side table.


    I only looked at him without moving while my mind is questioning, ''Is this the way he takes care of sick people? Seriously?''


    My silence made his eyebrow arched at me. "What?"


    "Nothing. I just find it fascinating how you take care of sick people. That''s all." I said my thoughts out loud with a little sarcasm mixed up to it before forcing myself to sit up straight and got the soup from the tray with a saucer te beneath.


    "Whatever. I''ll just do something and will be back here as soon as you''re done eating." As soon as he had spoken these words, he didn''t wait for my response and left the room just like that.


    "Typical Alex," I muttered to myself before I started to sip from the soup.


    ---


    -ALEX-


    I am currently in my office, reviewing the documents that the applicants who want to join Gilead''s magic army sent in when a knock came on my door.


    I shouted "Come in" before the door opened and in it revealed Caleb, the vice-captain of the magic army in our magic army uniform consisting of a ck, hooded robe with the symbol of a shield and a cross in the middle embroidered on his chest paired with ck boots toplete the look.


    "Apology for my intrusion, captain, but won''t you suppose to supervise our trainees for today?" he asked upon entering my office.


    Heaving out a sigh, I lifted my head to look at him before responding, "I can''t. I have other important things to do here. Will you take my ce instead?"


    I certainly can''t tell him that I have an annoying girl that I need to mind for today!


    "I understand," replied the vice-captain. "I will let others know."


    And with that, he finally left my office. I was about to go back to review these documents when I suddenly thought of that girl. It has been several minutes since Ist check on her. Might as well visit her in her room now.


    With that thought in my mind, I quickly get up from my seat and started walking towards the master wizard''s chamber which we currently ced the girl.


    Before Lancelot left the castle, by the way, he was able to give me the medicine that he instructed me to give to the sick girl after her meal which then reminds me that I have the medicine ced in the pocket of my trousers.


    So beforepletely going to the room, I went to the kitchen first to get a ss of water before started to walk once again towards it.


    As soon as I reached the prince''s chamber and opened the door without minding to knock, I let myself in and was soon greeted by the sight of the annoying girl already sleeping so peacefully while the tray with the empty bowl and saucer te was left on the side table.


    What the heck! She still needs to drink her medicine!


    I went near to her and yanked her body. "Hey, wake up! You still need to drink your medicine." I said while trying to wake her up.


    Thank goodness it didn''t take long for her drowsy eyes to open and her body to sit up straight from bed before taking the medicine and the ss of water in my hands. I saw her engulfing it as quickly as she could.


    When I got the ss of water from her, she resumed her interrupted sleep and was able to doze off in just a matter of a few seconds. I touched her forehead without her noticing it, and was surprised to feel it burning hot right there.


    Clicking my tongue in annoyance, I picked up the tray from the side table and went back to the kitchen. The next thing I did was to get a small container of cold water and a towel from my room before going back to the prince''s chamber.


    I ced the bedroom chair beside the bed, which was already ced at one corner of the room. Then I started to soak the towel in cold water, gave it a tight squeeze, and ced it on this girl''s forehead.


    Upon cing the towel, I paused for a moment as I stared at her face up close.


    She really is a spitting image of the prince and master wizard, a person whom I grew up close with. I remember Prince Arthur being a pain in my ass as well, just like this girl yet he treated me like I was his real brother.


    Remembering what this girl said in her on-the-spot speech back there in the royal gathering, I bet Prince Arthur would have said the same things she mentioned out there.


    I know for a fact that I was being hard on her, but I can''t help if it somehow aches my heart every time I see this girl in front of me, who reminds me of the lost prince every, single day. And I know it''s not her fault either for making me feel this way


    I facepalmed myself.


    Why am I feeling so guilty right now? That man of God who likes to guilt-trip people! I know that idiot Lancelot is the reason why I am now being like this! Screw him and his words!


    Heaving out a sigh of exasperation, I run my hand through my disheveled hair, bent my body down a little, and spoken these words in a whisper,


    "I''m sorry, Krise"

 Chapter 131: Enemies Lurking Around

    Chapter 131: Enemies Lurking Around


    My diary is like my most precious thing to me right now, so I made sure to take it with me always and hid it in the safest way than I could ever imagine. Letting it be seen by other people, lest if it was Alex, is thest thing that I wanted to happen right now.


    Monday came without a trace. As I was feeling a bit heavy inside my heart, I cannot let it all out and tell anyone what I am going through and not to my friends either.


    I was walking down the hallways, my bag strapped behind a certain number of textbooks that I am now carrying for today''s lessons, when I happened to walk across my childhood friend Dexter who just came out from the male''s washroom on the second floor of this building-- looking just as surprised as I am upon seeing me here.


    "Hello there Dex!" I greeted him enthusiastically to hide his heavy burden that I am going through right now. I already figured out that I need to stay this way to somehow forget all my worries even just for a while until I came back to the castle.


    "Krise, hi!'' he greeted back with the same enthusiasm as I have. I don''t know if it''s just me, but it also feels fake to me.


    "I seldom see you in the hallways so it was quite a surprise to see you here. Where are you headed right now?"


    "Back to our ssroom. I just took a quick break before our first-period teacheres in,"


    In just a short while, we both heard the bells of the school started ringing, indicating the start of the sses.


    "Oh, we better hurry to our sses or we will end up gettingte, especially you." Dexter starts to scan my look. "You look like you haven''t gotten in your ssroom yet. You sure do like toe inte just like the old times."


    "I am certainly not!" I tried to deny it, but he was right though. I tend to bezy during my younger years back in our home vige. "I am also now on my way to my ssroom."


    Dexter smiles before saying, "Well then, see youter."


    "Yeah, see you."


    Thed has already turned his back on me and started walking away from here when I noticed something on his hand immediately after I realized that he didn''t wave a hand at me like what he usually does. It was currently wrapped in a bandage, like he just got himself injured recently. And that''s what made my eyebrows snap together, forming a crease in between.


    "Hey Dex!" I called out once again. Yet the boy didn''t hear me and just kept on walking or maybe he was really avoiding me. I don''t know, it just suddenly urred to me that my childhood friend has been distant to me these past few days.


    As I pushed the door of our ssroom, there were more or less ten students that were already inside. I immediately spotted my friends upying the seats near to mine and walked towards them. They all appear to be talking about something, and I was silently praying to the heavens that it better not be about me being involved in the fight scene that urredst Friday.


    "Good morning guys," I greeted, smiling. Act casual, I said to myself.


    "Hey, good morning Krise," It was Arie who greeted me first, the rest of them followed.


    "So, have you already heard what happenedst Friday? I''m sure you did, since it is currently the talk of the town these past few days."


    I silently gulped inside my head. Here we go again, talking about the rumors that are now circting around the city. After the dating issue of Alex died, this was soon reced with yet another rumor about him.


    "I''ve heard plenty of rumors from residents on the way here. Which rumor are you pertaining about?" I asked Arie who said those lines earlier.


    That made her pause for a moment, like she was searching my face if I am being serious now or what, but then it did not take that long before she responded. "There was an epic battle that happenedst Friday at the marketce."


    I really fought the urge to scoff at her words just now, a battle that is sure hard to win over. As one of the actual spectators of that fight, I wouldn''t exactly call it an ''epic'' one like what they im it to be. Sometimes, people can be a little overly dramatic with word descriptions.


    "That, I didn''t hear about." I lied as I now ced my bad towards my seat and settled down right after. "So tell me about this ''epic'' battle rumor that you''ve heard." I''ve been dying to know how they would describe the details this time.


    Arie dly told the details for me without even suspecting anything. "So what happened was that captain Alex happens to see an enemy, that was believed to be a spy from another enemy nation of Gilead, lurking at the roof of one of the store establishments in the marketce. "


    "Does that really happen most of the time? That the magic army senses spies from the enemy nation here in Citadel?" I asked, my head is now resting on top of my right fist.


    "Not really. But we know their existence here is real," Arie says. "For all we know, these spies could be everywhere, trying to blend in with the crowd."


    "Agree," Maggie chimes in. "We''ll never know. Those persons that we least expected could turn out to be a spy in reality."


    I gulped for the second time around inside my head. Surely, I don''t want any of the persons closest to me to be an enemy of the nation.


    "But wait, here is the catch to that story," Arie continues, making me suddenly nervous for some odd reason. "Captain Alex was seen with a girl beside him for like a split second only before disappearing out of the blue."


    Upon hearing it, I tried to go back to that day and evaluated my actions. I am one hundred sure that I had my cap on during that instance. Howe someone still suspected the captain to be with a girl during those times? Is it because someone is using a revealing spell to identify me? Good heavens, that''s thest thing that I wanted to happen right now.


    "Is that even the same girl who was on the dating rumors of the captain the other day?" I tried to dig in the details, silently praying that no one has still seen my face in that instance.


    Arie shrugs and says, "I think so, though no one has really seen her face. It''s just her back facing them. She is a petite girl, they say."


    Whew that saved me from worrying, thank goodness.


    "Ah, I see, Though the captain is truly with a girl or not, it doesn''t immediately imply that he is dating her or something like that. For all we know, they could be friends." I smiled. In reality, I am just trying toe out clean in front of my friends without really them knowing that it was me all along.


    "As if the captain is the amiable type of guy," Cailin scoffs. "For me, he looks like someone who barely socializes with anyone. But if he does have a friend who happens to be a girl, which I doubt that would ever happen, then that girl must be really special for him to let him inside his life."


    I tried not to fluster with her words. The thought of Alex letting me hang out with him sometimes causes my heart to do a backflip.


    Before we could even discuss Alex''s life, Mr. Pumpkin suddenly enters the ssroom, and our conversation has put to an immediate stop.


    ---


    "We''ll never know. Those persons that we least expected could turn out to be a spy in reality."


    Three subjects have passed, and I still can''t get over what Maggie has said earlier this morning. Up until the veryst subject in Mr. Wimbshaw''s ss, I am still thinking about it.


    So for that reason alone, it led me to do something that I wasn''t expecting to do all along. After thest-period ss, I made some excuse to my friends that I will be in the library, but in reality, I went straight ahead and looked for the person whom, I felt, is being distant from me in the past few weeks.


    I went to their ssroom and checked him there, but their ss was longer than ours and his ssmates said that he was already on his way home. I thanked them afterward and ran like a wind to somewhat catch up with him.


    Luckily, I was able to spot him a few feet away in the hallways while he was walking along with the multitude. Painting, I tried to run towards him as fast as I could.


    "Krise?" was the first thing he says once I was able to catch up and hold on to his right sleeve. His eyes are now filled with confusion.


    "Dexter" I called out, trying to catch my breath first before proceeding.


    "Can I talk to you for a moment, please?"

 Chapter 132: The Confrontation

    Chapter 132: The Confrontation


    When I invited Dexter over to talk for a bit, I expected him to reject me right away. But instead, he agreed on the school park behind the school where only a few students happened to be passing by.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" Dexter gets right to business as soon as we arrive at the premises of the school park. He pressed his lips together and waited for me to say anything.


    Before confronting him, I had already imagined how I would ask him the question I had in mind. I would stare him in the eye, dead serious, and ask directly into his face: "Are you a spy of an enemy nation?"


    The question should be as easy as that, right? After all, he is my friend, someone whom I used to talk to constantly when we were children. But now that we are in this kind of situation, why does it seem so hard to ask that simple yes or no question?


    "Krise?" I snapped back into my senses after hearing his voice. I must be too absorbed in my own thoughts that I forgot he was actually waiting for me now.


    "Well, I just wanted to ask you some questions, Dex. I hope you don''t mind."


    By the time I ask him this question, I am sincerely hoping that he is not who I suspect him to be. Although I might risk my identity by asking him this question, I promise that I will be careful about every word I will utter to him.


    Dexter shrugs and says in a calm tone, "Sure. Go on."


    I suck in my breath, straighten my back, before the words finallye out into my mouth.


    "Are you a spy or not?"


    There it goes. I finally said it. Now, what I need to do is to wait for him to answer it.


    He looked at me with a straight face, like he was actually thinking of what words to say. It took him a while to think. After all a moment of silence, he starts tough. And I was like, Seriously?


    "What are you evenughing about?" I could feel my cheeks burning up with the mix of humiliation and annoyance in it. He could tell that I am being serious around here, but that''s the first response I got?


    Dexter must have sensed my silence so therefore, he finally stoppedughing.


    "Oh, my bad. I really thought you are totally messing around right now, Kris,."


    I put on a nonchnt expression in my face and lifted my right index finger to point at it.


    "Does this look like the kind of face that likes to mess around?"


    The humor in his eyes now starts to fade. "No."


    "Good," I smiled bitterly. "Now, I wanted to ask you again are you or are you not a spy of other nations?"


    I could tell that he is about tough in my face for the second time around but is trying to hold it off upon seeing my dead serious face right this second.


    "God, no, Krise! Where did you even get that idea from?" Dexter gives off a light chuckle and looks at me as if I am going insane in front of him right now.


    "Then" I trailed off, pointing at the bandage wrapped on his right hand. "Where did you get that wound? And when?"


    If I remember it correctly, Alex was able to cause a wound in the enemy''s right hand yesterday. And now I see it in Dexter''s right hand too. If my suspicions about him are indeed true, I don''t really know what I am supposed to do after.


    "Oh this?" Dexter waves his right hand upward and shows the bandage wrap. "I was practicing my fencing lessons with a friend at the activities building yesterday when my buddy really got serious with the practice and hit me on my right hand. Hey, you know you will have fencing lessons during the second year, right?"


    That, I didn''t honestly know about.


    "No," I shook my head. "I don''t even know how to use a sword, for goodness'' sake."


    That was actually a lie, though. I had my fencing lessons with Lucas from time to time as part of my training sessions in being the fake prince. But of course, I won''t tell him about it.


    "Now, I believe it''s my turn now to ask you a question too," Dexter says and leans a bit closer to me. I scoot back. "Why are you suddenly using me about all of these things? Is this about the news about the recent battle between the captain and a spy in the marketce yesterday?"


    I nodded my head.


    "Why do you think I would involve myself in that kind of situation and lose my schrship here in the first ce? Are you even there to witness the fight? Or have you even unraveled the mask of that ninja-like guy in the ck suit at the rooftop? Have you caught him?"


    I shook my head to either side.


    "So there you have it. I hope you are satisfied now with the answers you got from me." Dexter smiles now as he is about to leave. "I''m afraid I have to go now. I have a lot of homeworks to work on right now."


    "I hope you are not mad at me." I said, searching his face for any kind of rage or if he is really keeping something from me.


    "No, I''m not. It''s just that unbelievable for me to hear all those usations from my childhood friend. You know what I mean?"


    I looked below the ground, searching for something interesting in there.


    "Yeah. Well, take care then."


    "You too."


    And just like that, he was off to wherever he should go now.


    Pertaining to his question earlier, am I really satisfied with the answer I got from him just now? The answer is no, I''m not. Upon listening to him intently, I suddenly wondered. No one truly knew what had exactly happened during that time.


    But howe he knew so much about it? Like he was actually there right from the start?


    ---


    Alex has finally showed up during our magic training sessions after three days of absence. He is a bit in a foul mood, and I notice that he is taking it on me, whatever his frustrations are since he is being extra annoyed with every spell I make. It''s like I did nothing correct out of the ten spells he made me do at this moment.


    "Stop," I said, hands crossed over to my chest. "You don''t have to treat me like I am some sort of an emotional punching bag to you or something."


    At first, I thought he would be really annoyed and just yell at me, but instead I noticed the look in his eyes softens and he begins to be at ease with me.


    "I''m sorry. You''re right, I shouldn''t let my frustrations take it on you." he sighs.


    I looked at him right now and had the sudden urge to pull him and give him a tight hug. But even if I wanted to, the people that might see us would be confused if I really did that.


    So instead, I asked in a lower voice, "Have you found her? Rica?"


    Reluctantly, he answers, "No."


    That''s why he''s been upset right now. He is frustrated that he could not give justice to his grandma''s unnatural death. I patted him on the shoulders, like a boy would really do to his mate who feels down.


    "Want to hear some great news from me?" I said, making it a little bit enthusiastic as I could.


    Though I could tell that he doesn''t feel like it, he props his head up and asks, "What is it? That should really be a good news, or else---"


    I roll my eyes and cut him off, "I found out who was the spy who attacked us yesterday. However, he denied it until I confronted him. But I know it''s him. I know when he''s lying or not."


    Alex looks confused now. "Who is it? Just tell me."


    "I''ve got no proof yet, but I think it''s Dexter-- my childhood friend."


    ---


    -THIRD PERSON-


    "You moron!"


    One strong hand hit the tender face of a young boy who is now lying on the cement ground after being pped like that. His hand reaches for the part where it now hurts the most.


    "You had the chance to kill the impostor earlier and you didn''t do it?!"


    One can now hear a deep voice that seems taken from the world''s core yelling in anger far away from any observers. His silhouette can be seen standing against the light he and hispanions have been carrying, so it is impossible to see his face right now.


    In contrast, the boy of earlier spoke again, "I can''t! So long as that captain or the counsellor is with the impostor, I cannot fulfill my duty. Make a way to separate her from the rest of the confidants."


    The tall man standing in front of the boy rubbed his chin as if thinking about something. Finally, he says, "Fair enough. I will take care of it right away. By that time it happens, I want you to do your work easily. Do you understand?""


    The boy nods and responds, "Yes father."

 Chapter 133: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 133: Work in Progress~


    Hello readers. I am really sorry for thete notice but today, I regret to inform you that I can''t be able to finish what I am supposed to write for the new update due to the sudden migraine attacks I am currently experiencing. I believe I need to stop for a while and need to rest my head. I will resume my work tomorrow.


    ---


    Panic starts to rise up above my head as one of these men holds me tightly by my wrist.


    I was torn between using magic over him, but if I do that, I might be sent to jail for disobeying aw for using magic in public ces


    On the other hand, I could just scream for help like a total idiot.


    Well, without having to think about it much, my mouth started to open and I was just about to shout for help when I heard that very familiar husky voice behind us.


    Alex! My mind eximed. I''ve never been so d to see him before!


    "Hey! Haven''t you taught the proper way to ask a girl out?"


    The moment they heard someone speak, these two retards immediately stopped pestering me and turned around to see who it was.


    With them getting distracted, I used this opportunity to free myself from the scrawny guy and run behind this guy who came to my rescue.


    I don''t know if it''s just my imagination or what, but as I had a glimpse of Alex''s face, anger was clearly visible to those pair of jet ck eyes of his that made me wonder


    Is he really that concerned about me? Or was I assuming around here?


    Anyway, enough of that stupid thought. I hid behind his broad back and whispered a ''Thanks'' to him.


    I don''t know if he had heard that since his attention was still on these guys, but I was happy that he had found me here.


    "How dare you snatch away our date for tonight!" the bloated man shouted in his still drunken voice.


    The other one also muttered something like "You''ll pay for this!" though I have difficulty making out his sentences because of his groggy voice.


    "Stay behind me."


    I heard Alex whispered something but before I could even react to that, the bloated man charged towards him with his fist aiming to blow a solid punch at thed.


    Alex, well being the captain of the magic army, had an easy time dodging that iing attack and returned it with a swing of his leg, hitting the guy''s stomach real hard which sent his body bending in agony.


    The other one, you know that skinny dude who held my wrist earlier, also charged at Alex despite seeing what happened to hispanion.


    The captain, again, dodged the attack too easily andnded a hard blow on his back using his right elbow.


    As expected, the skinny dude joined hispanion lying on the asphalt ground. Good thing there is nobody around here except us during night time.


    The other one, who stood frozen in his ce, ran like an idiot after seeing what happened to hispanions.


    Well, after that quick fight, the two idiots, whom Alex knocked out easily, immediately stood up and ran away from mypanion-- like kids who were being reprimanded by their mothers. I secretlyughed at the sight of it.


    "Are you alright?" Alex said which made me look up at him.


    His eyes somehow glistened under the moonlight as he met my gaze.


    The facial expression is still the same, yet I''ve got this impression that even though he is not showing it, I know he cares a lot about his friends.


    A friend


    Am I a friend to him?


    "Y-yeah, I''m okay. Thanks."


    "Well, what makes you think to go past this corner that is clearly dangerous for you? What if I haven''t got here? What if~"


    *Growwlllllll*


    He was rudely interrupted by his stomach growling all of a sudden. I pressed my lips together as hard as I could to suppress myughter when I saw him giving me a warning look.


    "Don''t you dareugh," he mumbled.


    Toote.


    I was on the brink of my limit and before I knew it, I already found myselfughing out loud.


    I mean, this would be my first time seeing the heartless, cold jerk being embarrassed and all!


    ---


    That night, Alex took me with him to a small diner just around the drunkard''s corner. The front of the restaurant says "Aunt Bell''s Diner" written in faded white paint that made me have difficulty reading the words.


    As we got inside, there were a few lines of wooden tables and chairs that were arranged neatly, a wooden divider between each of these tables, and several customers having their meals or chugging their beers at the bar counter located at the left side.


    A man was stationed at the mentioned bar counter and is currently mixing his customer''s drinks ording to their order perhaps. I don''t really know anything about alcoholic drinks, so I really didn''t pay them much attention.


    Meanwhile, Alex and I were seated at the veryst corner of the said diner to the right next to arge sliding ss window where I could clearly see what''s going on outside. An old woman, probably in her forties, approached us with two menus in hand.


    "Oh, it was so long since I''ve seen you here Alex." said the woman in her blissful voice, and a smile was written across her face.


    Then, I saw her eyes shifted towards me, and her smile widened.


    "I see you brought a girl along, and you seldom do that here." Her attention averted towards me. "What is your name, my dear?"


    "Krise," I responded, feeling awkward to say anything, really.


    I looked towards Alex and noticed that he was getting too ufortable with this kind of conversation, so therefore I quickly scanned the menu and ordered the first thing that I saw.


    "I''ll have smoked salmon please, and some orange juice. Thanks."


    Wait, it suddenly urred to me that I''ve just eaten a meal back in Central Town before we went back here. What was I thinking?


    Alex also mentioned his order and the woman finally disappeared in front of us, leaving the two of us alone with a heavy silence filling the air.


    We didn''t speak that much until thedy soon reappeared with our orders in a tray. Knowing Alex, he is not in the mood-- as always-- to start a conversation and I am not in the mood as well.


    Once the dinner was served, the woman again left us to attend to other customers.


    Somehow, I managed to eat the whole thing I ordered after a couple of minutes had passed. While I sip my orange juice, Alex over here is chugging a big ss of what seems to be beer.


    Soon enough, I could see his face beginning to turn bright red and he started slurring his own words that I have difficulty understanding now.


    Why did he even drink in the first ce anyway? How was I supposed to carry this huge guy if he passed out on the streets?!


    Man, I am so doomed.


    When it was time for us to go, Alex managed to stand up on his wobbly feet and groggily made his way towards the door with me trailing from behind. He was about to trip when I caught him just in time.


    "Don''t touch me. I can walk, you know," he said in his arrogant, drunken voice.


    I almost rolled my eyes at him before we continued to walk.


    I noticed that it was not in the direction of the shortcut leading to the castle that we are going to, but instead, we are heading to somewhere else.


    Where does he think he is going?!


    Soon, after... who the heck knows how many hours hase to pass, thed stopped walking and was immediately pulled down by his own weight to sit on the sidewalks.


    He tried getting up, looking like an idiot in the process, but realizing that he can''t somehow do it, he chose to remain on the sidewalks and slumped his back on the concrete wall of a building.


    "Ohe on?! Really?" I grunted.


    Since I can''t leave this poord alone, I chose to remain by his side and also slumped myself against the floor right next to him on his left.


    Fewer people can be seen loitering around this part of the streets, either alone or by pairs, and luckily, none of them paid attention to us. A few carriages can also be seen running to and fro at the streets that I could almost count them in my fingers.


    I can see Alex was looking at the night skies, and so I did the same thing.


    From here, I just realized how magnificent this is seeing the crescent-shaped moon illuminating the skies, with stars surrounding it like tiny shining dots from afar and clouds moving in one direction.


    My eyes did not leave this perfect view, until I heard thed next to me spoke all of a sudden, breaking the silence between us.


    "I''m sorry"


    My forehead wrinkled and my brows snapped together.


    "For what?"


    "For dragging you to do the task... "


    At first, I was not sure what he meant by that, but as he kept on talking, I realized that he was actually mumbling about my task as pretending to be Gilead''s prince and master wizard.


    "I didn''t know what to do and so I used you to cover up the problem that we are all facing. For that, I am so, so sorry."


    I was stunned for a second, seeing how sorry he was and all of that. I peeled away my gaze at the stars and turned to look at him.


    "It''s okay--"


    *ZzzZZZzzz*


    Before I could utter any words here, Alex''s head fell on my right shoulders and started snoring. How can he sleep so fast like that?


    And so I have no choice but to stay like this and spent the rest of the night with this heartless, cold jerk.

 Chapter 134: Reminiscing the Past

    Chapter 134: Reminiscing the Past


    Alex''s face became serious, like he was thinking where was thest time he saw my childhood friend or is trying to familiarize his face right this instance.


    I quickly came to his side and said, "However, I am not yet so sure either if it was really him or not since we didn''t have the chance to see his face."


    "Believe me, I will take all my chances just to catch this culprit behind that attack, as well as for the death of my grandmother and for the prince''s abduction." he sneers.


    I bowed my head and contemted my actions. He is right. It is indeed better to take all of our chances to pin down who is the real mastermind behind these series of unfortunate events that is currently happening in Gilead.


    "Then, if you insist, there is something more I need to tell you" I decided to open up the information I recently found out regarding the prince''s missing case. I looked from my left and to my right, looking for any signs of other beings that might hear this conversation.


    Alex''s forehead forms a crease upon hearing me. "This looks important. What is it?"


    "Indeed, it is. Since it is all about---"


    "Your majesty, captain Alex, I do apologize if I am interrupting your urgent discussion, but..." one royal guard suddenly emerges from the scene which kind of startled me and the captain. As we straightened up once more, he continued. "there is someone waiting at the lobby that would require the captain''s presence."


    I can''t help but be curious about this someone that the guard mentioned about. Someone visited here in the pce for the captain of the magic army?


    "And who would that be?" Alex looks annoyed right now for suddenly interrupting our very urgent discussion. "I am still having this important discussion with the prince."


    "It''s Lady Margaret from Beldovia, my lord."


    Upon mentioning that very name, I did not miss to notice the sudden change into the captain''s facial expression. From being serious, his face softened a bit as he looked at the guard once again.


    Amidst Alex''s silence, the guard adds, "Perhaps, would you like me to tell her to visit some other time?"


    As quick as lightning, Alex replies, "No! I will see her in a minute."


    The guard curtly nods and says, "I will tell her immediately. Please excuse me,'' and began to walk away from here.


    Alex''s mind seems to be upied now, our discussion long forgotten already. I wonder who this Lady Margaret is that caused such a reaction into thisd''s nonchnt face? This would be the third time where ady from the other nation has visited our pce.


    "May I perhaps know who this Lady Margaret is?"I curiously asked, but not to the point of making it so obvious in my tone.


    But instead of answering me directly, Alex now turns towards me and instructs me on what to do.


    "I want you to remain here and practice while I will be seeing someone in the lobby. Or perhaps let us meetter at the secret hideout to pick up where we left off this afternoon."


    "As the fake prince, am I not allowed to see this Lady Margaret in this form?"


    "You might confuse her. Look, just do as I say" he trails off, his voice begging. "Please?"


    Against my will, I made a long, exasperated sigh before answering him, "Oh, alright! Whatever you say."


    "Thanks."


    After that, Alex starts to make his leave here and proceeds into the lobby where his guest is waiting for him. As much as I wanted to know who that was, I have to respect his privacy.


    To keep myself upied, I did as he says. I tried to practice those ten spells that he made me do for a dozen times earlier and tried my very best to make it perfect. Those spells are mostly from the element water, where I am currently weak at. The rest are from the element fire, where Alex said the other day that I am now improving on it.


    However, despite anything I do to upy myself and my mind, it just won''t do the trick. Call me anything you want, but I am really curious about what is going on right now. I wanted to know if this Lady Margaret is someone significant in Alex''s past, or there is something more to that.


    If so, then why show up now? Geez, with all the avable time we had in the past, thisdy did pick the most crucial time in my life where I was about to tell the captain of the truth about the prince''s missing case. Talk about bad timing, huh.


    After a few more minutes of arguing with myself if I should go in the lobby right now or not, the former decision wins. Privacy my ass, I am definitely going in there no matter what I am about to seeter.


    Performing the invisibility spell that I have learned from my mentor and from the school as well, I started taking a lot of turns from where I am from until I finally reached the lobby. Even if I am in an invisible form. I still chose to hide behind a wall that is near to where the two of them are currently seated so that I could stay out of Alex''s radar and can still hear what they are saying at the same time.


    "Enough of the run-arounds, Margaret" Alex firmly says, interrupting his acquaintance''s story-telling. "I am sure you did not bother yourself toe here to talk about your word tour, didn''t you?"


    World tour? Is she a renowned artist that I am not aware of?


    "I understand that you are still angry with me, after the inconvenience I had caused in you and Lucas in the past" Lady Margaret trails off, her hands are now shaky. "But I am here to ask for your forgiveness, and to redeem myself as well."


    "Save your words, Margaret. You really don''t have toe all the way here to do that. It is better if me and Lucas don''t see your face ever again," Alex says with so much rage in it, I think both of them have a bitter past together.


    "But I still care for you... '''' Lady Margaret trails off, making both of my hands sps into my mouth. "I still love you that is why I chose toe back here, so that we can start all over again."


    Suddenly, I started to feel something tingling inside my chest. And then I realized sooner that it was my heart, being crushed right at this moment as soon as I heard the truth from thedy''s mouth herself.


    So it is true that he and Lady Margaret did have a rtionship in the past and that Lucas was somehow involved in it.


    And speaking of which, I just saw Lucas walking his way inside the castle but soon makes an abrupt stop upon seeing who is the woman currently seated on the couch.


    I cannot bring myself to listen to them anymore. If I do, it will just pain my heart to know the whole truth, and I don''t want that to happen once again.


    Tears started to spring up at the corners of my eyes. And before I could let these tears roll down my cheeks, I started rushing my way into the prince''s chamber Alex''s rules be damned. After a few walks and a turn to my left, I finally found the chamber, opened it, and closed it as quietly as I could. I still don''t want to let Alex know that I actually listened to their conversation earlier.


    By seven in the evening, I turned back into my normal self once more. The invisibility spell already faded from my system. I started to head for the prince''s office in my fake princely getup, and by the time I passed by the lobby, there was no Lady Margaret in sight now. And so is Alex. I wondered if they started reminiscing their past at this moment.


    "What are you standing there for so long? Are you looking for something?"


    I almost flinched into my ce when I heard Lucas'' voice right behind me. My head swiftly turned into his direction.


    "Good evening, Lucas." I greeted, forcing a smile to my lips.


    "Come on now, I know you are dying to ask me," Lucas says, but I was too oblivious to catch up.


    "Huh?"


    "Aren''t you curious about Lady Margaret and Alex''s rtionship?" Now, Lucas is smirking at me, like he is challenging me to deny his usation.


    "I was just curious where they went at this time, that''s all." I still denied it though.


    "To answer your question, Alex is now in his room, having a good night''s rest after the dinner. And Lady Margaret was long gone since the afternoon."


    I nodded. I thought him and thedy are now together.


    There was an awkward silence after that, with each side refraining themselves from talking. But a few moments had passed, Lucas began to speak once more.


    "Just so you know" he trails off, meeting me in the eye. "Lady Margaret and Alex had once be lovers in the past."

 Chapter 135: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 135: Work in Progress~


    Hello guys. Forgive me for this but I really don''t feel like writing today, I don''t know why. But I just feel burnt out, perhaps? Anyway, I will continue writing tomorrow. For now, I''mma have to repeat a chapter.


    ---


    One week since the time I got sick, I''ve undergone some strenuous training sessions with my three mentors just to cope up with the days that I have missed.


    Luckily for all of us, no royalties or high ranking officials from the neighboring country paid a visit to me during those times, even that annoying fiancee'' of the prince hasn''t made an appearance ever since shest went to the castle which is kinda relieving though.


    With all the days that I have been working hard to improve on my ''impostor skills'', it was decided then by none other than Lancelot, my guardian angel, that I should have a whole day off all by myself.


    The demonic captain of the magic army, Alex, opposed to that as expected. But he was no match for Lancelott''s angelic powers and in the end goodness wins over his evil force.


    That is the very reason why I''m looking so happy and energetic when I got to school, even though it''s a shame I haven''t seen my childhood friend Dexter Woods around.


    Well, looking at the brighter side, I already got my sry with me plus I can spend my time after sses with my friends.


    "ss dismiss."


    Ourst period teacher''s dismissal is such a great timing since the school bell just happened to ring as well as soon as she was able to end the ss. When the teacher''s figure already went out of the ssroom, our other ssmates had already left as well.


    I, on the other hand, being the slowpoke here was still busy arranging my things and neatly stuffed it inside my bag when I felt my friends'' presence standing near me.


    "Krise, Arie and I are going shopping in Central Town today. If you aren''t busy, would you mind joining as well?" Maggie asked.


    As soon as I finished stuffing my things inside my bag, I hurriedly closed the zipper of my bag and lifted my head up to looked at her.


    "Alright! I happened to be free at the moment since Grandma is feeling better right now." I replied, scratching the back of my neck in the process.


    That filled both my friends'' faces with excitement.


    "Yey! We''ll be having our first ever shopping together at Central Town!" Arie eximed in delight.


    And so, we wasted no time and went out of the ssroom. I can say that my given whole day off is such great timing!


    I will finally have the chance to see Citadel''s Central Town, which is one carriage ride away from our school.


    ---


    "Wow! There are lots of shops to choose from in here."


    The moment we climbed down the carriage, the first things that ever greet me are the massive avenues and small, luxurious-looking ces to sit and rx as folk went about their day.


    Several stores are lined up in a parallel manner with wide roads in between for the carriages to pass by. The rest would be parks and wild spaces, a chance to walk among nature or enjoy the trails on bicycles or horseback since there are those who ride on their horses to move to different ces in the city.


    As we stepped into its premises, something immediately caught my eye, then another one, and another one, until I find myself enjoying seeing different things disyed by the window.


    "We''re d you are enjoying yourself today Krise." Maggie suddenly stated, making me halt from skidding from one store to another.


    "Come to think of it, this will be your first time going here, right?"


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, my face flushed as I slowly nodded my head then asked, "Well, what stores would you want to visit?"


    Arie and Maggie looked at each other first, like they had some mutual understanding just by their eye contact, before facing me once again in perfect sync.


    "Since it''s your first time here, we wanted you to decide what stores would you like us to visit," Arie says kindly.


    Aww what have I done to deserve such caring and thoughtful friends like them?


    "A-Alright," I said, embarrassment is visible in my tone right now but I just shrugged it away.


    Since they are putting me in-charge here, we continued hopping from one store to another as I decided which things to buy from the sry I got from Lancelot.


    ---


    After strolling for some time, I have finally found some things that I want to buy. Mostly, they are cheap apparels so that I would be having some new, decent clothes to wear before I officially get my school uniform, and some scarfs since I saw from the calendar earlier in my room that holidays season are approaching, hence I must prepare myself for the winter season. I totally forgot to bring a scarf with me when I ran away from home.


    At the moment, we are about to pass by at a nearby cafe'' from thest clothing store we visited when something caught my attention once again. Several mouth-watering candies are disyed by the window that immediately unleashes my extreme love for sweets.


    I turned to my friends and had told them to go ahead to the cafe'' without me while I visit this store. Anyway, since it is just across this road, I can be able to see my friends going inside the store through the store window.


    The bell chimes nged the moment I opened the wooden door painted in red then closed it behind me before making my way towards a variety of vored candies disyed over their counter. The smell of caramel and choctes instantly filled my nostrils.


    "Wee to Sweet Factory. What will you have, please?" A female storekeeper suddenly shows herself while stering a smile on her face as she anticipates my order.


    As I looked at these candies right now, I wondered out of nowhere if my three mentors are also fond of sweets?


    Judging by the looks of them, the archbishop and the royal counselor might ept such a gift from me but Alex?


    He looks like the type of guy who doesn''t like sweets. But anyways, I still decided to buy each one of us, including myself, a bag full of assorted candies.


    "Thank you. Come again." says the friendly storekeeper as I walked out of her store and proceeded to cross the road and went inside the cafe where I should meet my friends.


    "Oh? What''s with all those sweets you bought? They''re too many!" Arie almost screamed in disbelief as she saw all the small bags filled with nothing but assorted candy.


    "There are certain kids in the neighborhood that I want to give them to."


    My brain was now quick to make an alibi unlike before. Geez, it looks like my lying skills are now improving huh.


    Not that I could be proud of that though


    Luckily, they quickly dropped the matter and let me order what I want to have from the menu. And the good thing about this cafe'' is it did not take that long for our orders toe. I bet this whole shop is run by magic.


    ---


    We were not able to sense the time until Maggie decided to take a nce at her wristwatch and stated that it is now six-thirty in the evening.


    My hands flew over to my mouth when I heard what time it is, so we then decided to take off a carriage on our way home.


    It was almost seven when the carriage took us back to the marketce of Citadel and we each climb out of it.


    After that, we each bid our goodbyes to one another before parting ways. As for me, I decided to pretend that I was going in the opposite way when in fact the shortcut towards the castle is to my right.


    With them still within the vicinity, I decided to carry on.


    What I did not know is that... I was actually heading straight to the drunkard''s corner, or the term people here are calling for this side of the marketce known to have bars and diners all ced right here.


    Afraid that both of my friends are still on the watch, I keep on walking down this path.


    "I think this is the farthest that I could go," I muttered under my breath before turning around once again and heading back to where I came from.


    However, as I was just about to take a step forward, three drunk-looking men stood in my way, purposely blocking my path as their retarded faces looked at me with such weird expressions.


    "Hey miss, are you all alone? Maybe we can give you some very nicepany. Care to join us?" says the drunk fat guy standing in the right, with his tummy almost bulging out from his tunic


    His flustered face leaned in closer to mine to which I immediately took several steps backward.


    "No, thanks. I-I should go." I nervously said.


    Panic is starting to strike me and I don''t know what else to do right now!


    I tried to step past them, but the fat guy together with the other two drunkards only blocked my path with their sweaty bodies while looking at me with dark expressions reflecting in their eyes.


    One of them suddenly grabbed my right hand with much force that I was having a hard time to snatch it away from him.


    The second guy, who looks scrawny and all but has a surprisingly great force stored in that skinny body of his, smiled at me mischievously before uttering in his drunken voice.


    "We don''t take no for an answer."

 Chapter 136: Returning of the Past

    Chapter 136: Returning of the Past


    -ALEX-


    Exactly four years ago, there is this girl whom I cared the most more than anything else in this world. But suddenly, she left me without a single trace or any word of her farewell after graduation. All I know is that my heart shattered into tiny, million pieces and took it away with her.


    I haven''t heard a word from her except her achievements abroad as a famous violinist who is now part of the Grand Orchestra that performs a world tour and caters to famous singers. I was left waiting for her toe back, or sending one particr letter. But the sad thing is she didn''t, and all that wait I made for her has all be gone in vain.


    Now, four years have passed since her departure, my heart has finally returned to normal. The scars from that heartbreak have finally been healed, and the open wound she left me has finally been filled and recovered.


    And now that my heart has fully recovered, here she is once again going back into my life and expecting that everything would return to normal like how it used to be back then between us.


    "But I still care for youI still love you. That is why I chose toe back here so that we can start all over again." Margaret looks into my eyes, searching for any love that I still have for her. But there was nothing that she could find.


    "You want that, right? Now, here I am ready to make a sacrifice. I would sacrifice everything just to be with you again, Alex." Tears start to swell at the corners of her eyes, but I can''t feel anything in particr for her right now. "Everything."


    "If that is true, then why now? Why not before when I still have nothing.when I was still merely a graduate myself. Why can''t you fight for us against your parents?" I asked the questions that I have been wanting to ask befoe questions that I have been wanting to ask her in the past.


    As stupid as this may sound, I used to imagine how things would turn out by the time we see each other once again. But I did not expect it to be as soon as this.


    Margaret''s parents are against our rtionship because I had nothing back then. My parents had left me under the care of my grandma Lucy, and I struggled myself just to get myself a better education at Gilead Academy and to fulfill my dream of bing the captain of the Royal Army.


    After finally graduating, Margaret left me without saying anything about it. She justabandoned me, like what my parents did.


    "I''m sorry if I haven''t fought for us. But I am willing to make it up to you now, if you will just let me." she says quite desperately. I maintained a straight face in front of her, to show her that all the things she will tell me now doesn''t concern me anymore.


    "I believe you are just wasting both of our time here because that won''t ever happen."


    I started to stand up and is about to take my leave from here when I heard her speak once again.


    "Is there someone else? Is there another girl that you like?"


    Upon hearing it, I stopped in my tracks and faced her once again.


    "What if there is? It doesn''t concern you now, is it?"


    I noticed how her mouth parted, but I didn''t show any traces of emotions on my face right now. I won''t give her the satisfaction by letting her see it.


    Without waiting for her response, I added, "It''s getting dark. You should be home by now." and simply walked away from here and went towards my office.


    She was the girl whom I loved four years ago. And now, as time passed by, someone had already reced her inside my heart and made me whole once again.


    ---


    -KRISELLA-


    Hearing from Lucas that Alex has a lover in the past sends me in a state of shock and bewilderment. For the past few months that I have been with him, Alex never opened up his past rtionship to me or to anyone else. Or maybe it''s also because that guy, whom I regarded as a heartless, cold jerk in the past, doesn''t look like the type that easily falls in love.


    It also makes me sad, to be honest, and makes a lot of sense to me now. The way he rejected me on the day I confessed my love to him I know now the reason behind it. Alex rejected me because there is a girl that he is still waiting toe back, and now she finally returns at the worst timing possible.


    Sensing my silence, Lucas clears his throat loudly to get me out of my series of thoughts.


    "But that doesn''t mean they would eventually return in each other''s arms after that, right? I mean, after Lady Margaret left my friend to chase after her dreams of being a well-known musician in other nations, there is no way Alex would just return to her." Lucas says, giving me an encouraging smile.


    That got me confused. Would that be the reason why they were separated after all these years? Why would someone give up the love of their life in order to fulfill their dreams just like that?


    I pretended not to be so interested in Alex''s past rtionship that I put on a straight face as I looked at Lucas once again.


    "Is that so?" I replied nonchntly. "That must truly be a heartbreaking experience for the captain, considering that he never entertained any other girl besides Lady Margaret alone."


    Then I curtly nod at thed and added, "Thanks for the information. But I must head to the office to get the notebook that I left earlier."


    Without waiting for his response, I began taking a few steps towards my destination. But when I started doing so, Lucas behind me spoke once more.


    "You are wrong though" he says, making me stop in my tracks. "He has already another girl in mind as we speak."


    My lips parted by the time I heard it from him. He has another girl in mind, that''s why he rejected my confession. What a lucky girl thatdy is.


    I pretended not to hear him and proceeded to the office. Just hearing all of this information from Lucas truly breaks my heart and my stomach churn. I think I am going to be sick after this.


    I have convinced myself that Alex and his past rtionship doesn''t concern me even a bit the whole night. I already conceded my defeat the other day and epted the fact that Alex wouldn''t fall for someone so ordinary like me. Yet it takes such effort to really convinced me of such a lie that it almost rendered me sleepless that night.


    The next morning, I wake up a little bit sleepy but fully convinced to continue my act of not being affected by Alex nor that girl who just appeared out of the blue. I came into the dining room a little bit early than before to have my breakfast with my other mentors in my fake princely getup.


    And speaking of the devil, Alex decides to show himself up at the dining room a little bitte. I remember that he usually reprimands me for beingte during breakfast, and now here he is with his eyes still clouded with sleep and his face looking like he is sleepwalking his way towards a seat.


    I heard Lucas chuckled softly and Lancelot eyeing thed curiously.


    "Good morning, Alex," Lancelot says, still staring at him like he was the strangest creature he has ever seen. But the former didn''t reply and just sat down in his seat next to Lucas and across me.


    "Seems like you really had a great time yesterday" I trailed off and sneak a nce towards the poor, sleepyd who just stares into nothing then proceeded with slicing the meat using my table knife. "It made you sleepless for today."


    Lucas now stops chuckling and concentrated on what he is eating. Meanwhile, it seems that the meat was not thoroughly cooked so therefore, I have to do some sawing through gritted teeth just to cut it. When Alex didn''t respond, I began to saw as hard as I could.


    "So, silence means yes? Am I right?" I tried to y it cool, but the meat just won''t budge. When I nearly lost my patience, I suddenly sent the steak flying right towards Alex''s direction. That''s when he started getting out to his own little world and looked down at the damage I have caused.


    "Geez, weren''t you trained already for mastering table manners?" he says and gets a napkin to wipe the stain of the sauce away from his garments.


    I simply smiled at him and said, "Oopsie."

 Chapter 137: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 137: Work in Progress~


    Hello, my beautiful readers. Sad to say, I can''t be able to finish my recent chapter this day because I am not feeling too well {and motivated tbh} to write today. I will resume my work tomorrow, for now, it''s alreadyte in the evening and I need to rest my head or else I will have severe migraine once again. I had one yesterday.


    ---


    Things have gone as unexpected as this. I barely knew this man in front of me, at all. And yet, I have to say something that would convince him that I''m indeed the prince that he has always known all throughout his life.


    "Minister Lim! It''s great to see you here!"


    I suddenly saw Lucas walking near this man that he called as Minister Lim just now. The man in turn looked at him and stered a smile on his face.


    "Counsellor Lucas. What a pleasure to meet you also." responded the minister.


    "However, why this sudden visit? Is there something you wanted to ask?"


    Waah... I couldn''t thank Lucas enough for suddenly saving me from this awkward scenario. I may have looked like a total idiot back there when this minister appeared all of a sudden.


    "Well, I would like to confirm if the rumors about the prince''s disappearance are false." Then the minister turned to face me once again. "And I''m d to see with both of my eyes that his majesty has returned to Citadel safe and sound."


    Oh no. I have to think of something to say. Fast!


    "Apologies if I may have deeply concerned you of my sudden disappearance, Minister Lim." I suddenly blurted out, which caused both Lucas and Alex to look in my direction.


    "However,I have just returned from my quest. And so I must rest from the long trip that I have gone through." I quickly added.


    With both of theds staring at me, I suddenly wondered if I''m doing this right.


    If the prince himself is here in my position, would he also say the same things that I have just said earlier?


    As I looked again in the minister''s eyes, I saw a hint of confusion from it as he stared at me.


    "Your majesty... what happened to your voice?"


    That stood me frozen again in my ce. Oh dear God, what else would I have to say to this man? Wahhhh... somebody save me!


    "Just like what his majesty said earlier Minister Lim..." Alex chose to chime in all of a sudden and stood next to me. "He just arrived from a quest. So, therefore, if you''ll excuse us, we''ll be taking his majesty to his room."


    "Oh! Of course!" the minister responded.


    Alex turned towards me... and that''s when I saw him smile for the very first time, which stunned me for a moment.


    "Let''s go... your highness," he said with so much formality and kindness. It''s like I''m seeing a different version of him now.


    "O-Okay," I responded.


    And with that, we left the minister and tried our best to walk calmly while he was still around.


    However, the moment we made sure we had lost him, that''s the time I was able to exhale the breath that I didn''t know I was holding on to earlier. When we arrived at another spacious room which turned out to be the prince''s office, ording to Lucas, that''s when we saw Lancelot waiting for us.


    "What took you so long to get here?" asked Lancelot as soon as we entered the room''s premises.


    "We ran into some serious problem," Alex said. Then Lucas was the one to tell the archbishop what happened back there.


    "It won''t be long before the public knows about your existence as the fake prince, Krise." Lancelot said after Lucas was able to tell him what happened.


    "But I think I did well back there... right?" I asked quite nervously.


    Wahhhh, I don''t know why, but I can feel my heart beating more loudly than usual. I was super nervous earlier that I haven''t recovered from my sudden meeting with the minister until now.


    "Yes you did--"


    "No, you didn''t." Before Lucas was able topliment me, Alex abruptly cut him. I see he''s back to his snarky attitude,


    EEHHHH???


    "Come on, give the child some credit," Lucas said. Child?! You''re just a year or two years older than me!


    "Did you really think you have fooled the minister back there?" Alex bore his intimidating jet ck eyes at me. "You''re far from being the perfect impostor."


    Lancelot somehow panicked and suddenly went near Alex and covered his mouth with both of his hands in which thed struggled to get him off from him.


    "W-we''re sorry for his indifferent attitude Krise. Just don''t mind him, alright?" Lancelot gave me a friendly smile, still not letting go of Alex.


    "No, he''s right. I''m far from being the perfect impostor." Then I suddenly bowed down my head in front of all of them. "Please, teach me all the things that I can use for me to be the perfect impostor!"


    That''s the time that all three of them paused for a moment which Alex used this chance to free himself from Lancelott''s grasp.


    "I promise that I will do my very best from now on!"


    ***


    And with that being said and done, thus the torment days with me started.


    I spent all throughout my entire week learning the ways to be the perfect replica of Gilead''s prince and master wizard.


    Starting from table manners session again.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "When slicing the steak, you must do it with delicacy and with grace--" Before Lancelot could finish what he''s about to say, I identally sent my steak flying away from my dish... and identally spilled Alex'' clothes, who happened to sit in front of me.


    I looked at thed apologetically, in which he returned with a death re as he wiped off the stain in the fabric of his brown tunic. That made Lucasugh out loud.


    "Oops, sorry."


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ***


    Then the fencing lessons. I never knew that the prince was good at this.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    Lucas was discussing the terminologies used in fencing when he suddenly decided to draw out a sword in which I instantly panicked. That alone made me run away from him while swinging both of my hands in the air like a moron.


    "MAMA!" I eximed all of a sudden.


    "Wait! I was just about to show you what the sword in fencing looked like!" Lucas shouted.


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ***


    We also tackled speech improvement in cases that I need to give out my speech to the public or have to talk to other royalties from different ally kingdoms.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "I would like to extend my deepest apologies for my sudden disappearance and if it had caused you so much trouble. In behalf...or was it on behalf of my royal staff?" I suddenly stopped and looked at Lancelot cluelessly.


    At the far end corner of the room, I can see Alex smacking his forehead with his palm.


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    ***


    Andstly, we had magic sessions to assess my skills.


    ***


    -SHORT FLASHBACK-


    "Except for doing an epic fail teleportation spell, what other spells can you do?" Alex asked.


    Wahhhh, there he goes again, reminding me of that stupid mistake I did way back when he was chasing after me in the marketce of Citadel.


    "Nothing." I heaved out a sigh. The moment I looked at Alex once again, I saw that pissed look stered on his face.


    "What?! I just started going to the magic academy, remember?" I quickly added to defend myself.


    "You''re just a natural dummy, that''s all." Thed said in a t tone.


    I secretly clenched my right fist while looking equally pissed as much as he looks like right now. If it weren''t for his noble position, I might have punched this cold jerk in front of me!


    -END OF FLASHBACK-


    By the end of the week, I slowly started feeling my body being exhausted from all those cruel training sessions that I''ve experienced... especially with that cold jerk Alex!


    Speaking of which, I''ve just finished my magic training session with him and now I''m finally off to bed. The moment my eyesnded on the rm clock ced on my side table, I was shocked to see it was nearly one in the freaking morning!


    "Must....sleep....feeling...tired."


    The moment I was able to rest my weary body on the soft mattress of this huge bed, I immediately fell asleep...


    ***


    Third Person''s POV


    Meanwhile at the archbishop''s office...


    Lancelot, Lucas, and Alex were still up for the night. The room was filled with hush voices as they discussed Krise''s performance.


    "I think that dummy is not yet ready to be shown in public as the replica of Prince Arthur," said Alex with his usual serious tone with one hand inside the pocket of his ck trousers.


    "Well. we don''t actually have a choice." Lancelot spoke, which made both Lucas and Alex''s forehead creased at the same time.


    "What do you mean?" asked Lucas in confusion.


    "Minister Lim has told everyone in the council about the prince''s return to Citadel."


    The archbishop''s answer made Alex pissed and Lucas gape in awe.


    "That bastard. He always has a big mouth stuck with him." Alex said spitefully.


    "Not only that..." With this statement, both theds faced the archbishop once again. "The news was widely spread through every country until it reached the prince''s betrothed from the neighboring country of Cordova.


    "Good heavens... I might have to see the face of that annoying girl here." Alex said with contempt.


    "Oh dear God." muttered Lucas under his breath.


    They can''t help but worry about the things that may happen in the next days toe... starting now.

 Chapter 138: The School Guest

    Chapter 138: The School Guest


    The school was in chaos the moment I arrived. All the students in our ss seemed to be caught up in their conversation as soon as I arrived in the ssroom.


    Upon arriving in my seat, all of my friends are already inside as well. I was looking at my surroundings when they greeted me with a quick "Good morning!" enthusiastically.


    "Do you have the slightest idea what is going on around here?" I curiously asked with my eyebrows hunched together, forming a crease in between.


    Arie, the ever-energetic one when ites to receiving rumors, leaned her head in so that she coulde closer to me.


    "Rumors have recently been circting around Citadel that the world famous musician Lady Margaret Ascart is back." she says in a whisper.


    I scoffed at the back of my head. Who would have thought that her presence could create such chaos in school. She is really that well-known, huh?


    "They say that maybe, Lady Margaret is already back a couple of months ago and that this invisibledy whom the residents are seeing is none other than her." Arie added.


    That crazy rumor made meugh after I had intended to push the thought back. All three of them stared at me with wide eyes as if I did something wrong suddenly. All of a sudden, I understood why I did not want to listen to them.


    Oh, geez. Me and my big mouth!


    "Why are youughing?" Cailin asked, still wide-eyed.


    "Why am Iughing?" I repeated as I was thinking of a valid excuse for my odd reaction earlier. "Well, I only find it amusing to know that people could be so into rumors such as this. Rumors are only rumors. They don''t have a valid im yet if the news is indeed true."


    Maggie rested her back on her chair and looked as she thought about all the things I said just now.


    "That may be true," Maggie says after a while. "But Lady Margaret has truly arrived in Citadel. At least, that rumor is valid since residents of this city have seen her."


    Yes, I know that already. I was also able to see her with my own eyes as well.


    Cailin says dreamily, "I love her. Her solo violin performance at the Grand Theater in theirst concert is nothing short of fascinating." She is learning the violin herself, and hopes to y just like her one day.


    I think I am going to be sick with all this talk about that girl. I hurriedly came here to avoid that topic, but I should have known that the students of this institution are also fond of her.


    Instead of listening to all these talks about her, I pulled out a notebook and began doodling something at the back. I could still hear my friends discussing her, but it didn''t matter anymore.


    Just then, one of my male ssmates, Joshua Mcren, bolted inside the ssroom while panting.


    In between his breaths, he said, "Guys, I have something to tell you!"


    That piqued the interests of my ssmates but not me. I continued doodling on my notebook, half-listening to what the guy is about to say.


    "Lady Margaret will be paying our school a visit today! She''s going to perform a free violin concert at the school auditorium after sses!"


    And as if on cue, most of my ssmates squealed in joy upon hearing that. Cailin, for example, jumps back from her seat looking like an eight-year-old kid right now.


    "The heavens must have heard of my plea! I won''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to get an autograph from her!"


    "Yeah, sure." I was surprised as well to hear myself speak my thoughts out loud. However, I was d that the girl wasn''t able to hear it.


    ---


    Even though I don''t want to go, I was dragged by friends to go to this absurd concert of thedy whom I am really mad at right now. I don''t even know why I am mad with her either! As if she even knew I existed in the first ce!


    "Come on, I am not even a fan of ssic music! I don''t see any reason why I have toe." I said as Cailin, Arie and Maggie are dragging me towards the school auditorium.


    "I heard Mr. Pumpkin will give us additional points in our grades once we registered our names in the auditorium as one of the spectators. Even I am not fond of those," Maggie says.


    My lips parted. "Really? I don''t remember him saying that earlier!"


    "You wouldn''t really hear it if you look distracted a while ago during our sses," Arie says as a matter of fact. "If it is something serious, feel free to discuss it with us."


    Even the others looked at me, their eyes full of worry. I gulped slowly. Am I really that obvious?


    "Do not worry, I am fine." I shrugged and smile at them


    "And besides," Cailin chimes in. "Consider things as a day where we get to hang out together. Thest time we hang out was way back in October, probably,"


    I looked at her in disbelief. "We definitely hang out this month at Central Town, remember?"


    "Well, Cailin has a point," Arie agrees. "This would be a way for us to spend time together. Don''t you think so, Krise?"


    I gave up and heaved a defeated sigh. Well, they are right though. As if I also have any excuse with me right now that I could ditch seeing that woman''s face once again. Probably, I will still be seeing her back at the pce. Pity me, please.


    Therefore, I spent the next few hours writing my name on the attendance sheet with the rest of my friends before entering the auditorium. It is uncertain if the other students were also promised additional points to their grades or not, but I see a lot of them.


    I keep looking at the wall clock near our left. Currently, it already says five in the afternoon. Once the clock strikes 5:30, I am out of here or else I will end up getting reprimanded by Alex on my way back to the castle.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," says one male student that served as the emcee for this event. "Coming back here in her alma matter is none other than Lady Margaret Ascart of Beldovia."


    Woah, I didn''t know she used to study here as well. If she wanted to chase after her passion in music, then why enroll in a magic institution?


    Thisdyes on stage to the audience''s awe with her captivating presence. She is so stunning, no wonder Alex fell in love with her. I can only imagine how beautiful she was even when she was studying here.


    "Greetings, everyone," she says in his gentle, meek voice. "It''s nice to be back here"


    As she spoke, I found myself preupied with the thoughts clouding my mind. Feelings of insecurity followed. I felt like I wasparing myself to her, and I knew that was not the right thing to do.


    Oh, never mind. I must get out of here before I am totally consumed by these negative thoughts.


    My friends are so concentrated with the violin performance they did not hear my calls to say goodbye. After my third call, I finally gave up and slipped out.


    Wearing my invisibility cap, I started walking out of the campus and towards the marketce of the city. One hand of mine was slid inside my vest pocket while the other one was swinging freely as I was walking my way towards the alley where I will be meeting whoever is now in-charge of picking me up.


    And if I am being so unfortunate right now, it was Alex who is now up to the task. Removing my hat, I greeted "Hey,"


    "Hey," he greeted back.


    After that, no one dared to speak for the next couple of minutes. We were just silently walking, side by side, our gazes focused on the road ahead of us.


    This area is already kind of an isted area, intended only for the castle personnel, so I''d say it''s already safe to walk with him without the cap since it''s supposed to be for the castle personnel only, as what I recall from Lancelot.


    A few momentster, maybe thed beside me can''t take this awkward silence anymore so therefore, he was the first one to break it.


    "Why are you in such a foul mood today? Did I even do something wrong?" he suddenly asked. I looked at him as my eyebrows were knitted together.


    "No, I am not."


    Alex shoots me a knowing look.


    "My friends" I searched for the words to use inside my head. "forced me earlier to watch Lady Margaret''s school show earlier. I didn''t know you used to go to school together before."


    "Because you never asked."


    "Oh yeah?" I stopped walking, and so did he. "If I ask you now what''s the real deal between you and her, would you answer me?"


    It was the moment when he stared at me, like I should know something but don''t know what it is, before he answered my question.


    "Nothing. It''s all in the past now."


    Alex pauses for a moment, purses his lips and smiles afterward.


    That genuine smile. I haven''t seen that ever since his grandmother died. I think my heart just did a backflip after seeing it once again.


    "Besides, I am already in love with someone else now."


    Without waiting for my response, Alex starts walking once again, leaving me in a state of shock and oblivion.


    "Who is it?!"


    "That, you can''t ask missy. It is too personal!"


    I tried to catch up and kept on bugging him to spill the information until we arrived at the castle.

 Chapter 139: Somethings Odd Around Here

    Chapter 139: Something''s Odd Around Here


    It was oddly hot the next day as November nearly reached its end. Normally, the weather would be freezing cold again as we approach thest month of the year. I guess climate change is, indeed, real huh?


    I was nearly approaching the school when I suddenly stopped in my tracks and remembered something. Damn, I forgot to tell Alex about the discovery I made the other day. I was so caught up with that woman that it suddenly slipped out of my mind!


    How could I even forget such a goddamn important thing! Once I return to the castleter this day, that would be the first thing on my to-do list.


    As I was contemting on my stupid mistake, my eyes caught a nce of my childhood friend Dexter Woods walking past me at the gates of Gilead Academy. I don''t know if he just didn''t see me or avoided me on purpose, but I let it pass by in the meantime and advanced inside the campus grounds.


    During Mr. Pumpkin''s ss, I felt like something weird was going on right now like someone is particrly looking at me from nowhere. I tried to tilt my head to look at my surroundings, but everyone was so engrossed in the ss-- or at least pretended to be engrossed-- that I almost believe I am beginning to feel like I am such a paranoid person or something.


    I was about to drop the matter after being convinced that everything seems to be normal around here, when I happen to look at the window one seat away from me. There I saw someone clothed in ck robe with the hood covering his face standing on top of the administration building facing across our general student building. This person, whoever this is, looks like he was observing my every action right now.


    The moment he sensed that I was looking at his direction, he suddenly dispersed, leaving freckles of dust behind. Just like that, he vanished out of sight.


    "Krise, can you provide the corresponding element to this particr spell?" Suddenly, my train of thoughts were soon interrupted by the time Mr. Pumpkin called out my attention. I straightened my back and shifted my gaze back at him.


    "Err what spell would that be sir?" I asked, my face flushed with embarrassment. Our ssroom adviser didn''t look pleased after my stupid reply.


    "Next time, pay extra attention to ss instead of being dozed off to your own little world there." Mr. Pumpkin reprimanded in which the whole ssughed at. "Do you understand?"


    I gave him my most sincere apologetic look. "Yes, sir."


    "Good." To the whole ss he says, "Okay, going back to the topic"


    And after I got scolded at, the teacher continued our slightly tedious discussion.


    This odd feeling that I am experiencing during his ss continued until our lunch break. At first, I really convinced myself that I am just being paranoid here and that I am just imagining some sort of things. Yet after seeing that strange person at the rooftop earlier, I think I should reconsider things and not take them so lightly anymore.


    I wonder what is going on around here. Am I being watched? If so, why?


    I still pretended to be alright in front of my friends despite that to prevent them from shooting questions at me that I will be forced to answer. But if there is one thing that my friends possess, it is by far being so sensitive to things that are happening with one another.


    After moments of being silent, Arie tilted her and looked at me.


    "Are you...alright?" she asked curiously and concernedly at the same time.


    I lifted my cup filled with orange juice and took a long sip out of it. Once I was done, I ced the now empty ss and met her gaze.


    "Yes.. I am fine. Why wouldn''t I be?" I barked augh after saying that.


    However, all three of them didn''t look convinced with my answer.


    "You look bothered. Even our teacher noticed that as well. " she added. "I know that something is bothering you now."


    "Come on, we are friends, right? You can certainly tell us anything that is bothering you so that we will know how to help you in any way we can." Maggie chimes in. Sitting next to her is Cailin who nodded her head in agreement.


    I smiled a nervous smile at them as I thought of another excuse to tell. I should definitely start to train myself not to make it obvious in my face or stop myself from speaking my thoughts out loud. Should I get myself a mentor for that as well?


    Yesterday, my pet cat was hit by a fast-moving carriage when he ran out from home as I opened the door, and he died" I paused, considering the continuation. But really, Krise, is this the best excuse you''ve got? And I still can''t get over with it. You know, I was already so emotionally attached to my pet cat that I am really so distracted right now."


    I sighed a long, sad sigh to add to its dramatic effect. It seems that my friends have bought my excuse because they were soon crooning at me and looking sorry in front of me.


    "I am so sorry to hear that. I also felt that way when Peter, my pet rabbit died. It was so sudden that I became depressed for three days because of it." Cailin empathized and stretched her hand to rub my back. "So I totally understand where you areing from."


    Their heads nodded in agreement. I really feel bad for lying to them right now, for the millionth time already. They haven''t done anything wrong and yet I had to lie to them in order to protect my identity and this mission.


    Not long after that, we arranged our tes and brought them to the washing area to be washed before we went to the next ss. As I turned to my left, I saw a mysterious guy dressed in a ck robe sitting in one of our cafeteria chairs.


    Oddly, no one in this area is even paying attention to him but only me. It''s as if I am the only one who can see this guy right at this moment.


    ---


    As the school bell rang for the final time today, everyone was thrilled when ourst period teacher, Mr. Wimbshaw, didn''t give us anything to do at home. I wonder what the old man ate this time.


    I could hear everyone making a joke about that as soon as my friends and I went out of the cafeteria. Arie has to remind them to tone down their voices or else Mr. Wimbshaw could hear them and suddenly decided to change his mind. Iughed on that one.


    However, we did have an assignment in Mr. Pumpkin''s ss before he dismissed us earlier. Now that I think about it, I think I left my textbook under my desk. I gasped as I suddenly remembered that one. And we are only a few steps away from the gates!


    I abruptly stopped in my tracks and faced my friends. "You go ahead without me. I stupidly left my textbook under my desk without even noticing it in the first ce."


    "Are you sure?" Arie''s eyebrows hunched together. "You were always the one whoesst when ites to arranging her things inside her bag."


    I yfully rolled my eyes. "No, I am not. Anyway, I better hurry before the utility gets in first and finds it."


    "Okay. See you tomorrow then."


    After waving them goodbye, I hurriedly turned around and almost run my away towards our first-period ssroom which is on the goddamn second floor of the general student building. Why am I so forgetfultely?!


    When I returned to our ssroom, I discovered the book under my desk. I quickly picked it up, opened my bag, and stuffed it inside. As soon as I zipped my bag up, I hurriedly walked out of the room only to bump into someone else.


    "Dexter?" I asked in confusion. "What are you even doing here?"


    But instead of answering me directly, he started to grip into my wrist and almost dragged me out of here.


    "Hey, what are you doing Dex? You''re scaring me right now."


    "I don''t have the time to exin things to you right now. So first, let me get you out of here safely and hand you over to him. Then, we''ll talk."


    Mustering all the courage I had at this moment, I wiggled my hand out of his grasp and stopped walking. So did he.


    "I won''t listen to you without hearing an exnation first. I am not even sure if I could trust you at this point!"


    To my surprise, Dexter held me by the shoulders and gave me a pleading look like he wants to apologize to me. But I don''t even know what he is apologizing for.


    "I understand if you are feeling that way towards me. I I wasn''t being truthful to you for the past few months," he says while giving me that look. "There are people--assassins rather, inside this school who are after you right now. So please, let me make it up to you by bringing you safely to the captain."


    As soon as he mentioned the word ''captain'', my eyes went in full circles as I looked at him.


    "All this time you know--"


    "Yes," Dexter cuts me off. "I know everything."

 Chapter 140: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 140: Work in Progress~


    Hi guys! Myptop is a bit crappy in the meantime while I am in the middle of my writing, and my inte is in the same condition I''m afraid I won''t make it in time. So I''mma post this chapter in advance in case my inte fails me.


    ---


    The next day, I woke up due to this ear-splitting sounding from the rm clock that stood on my side table.


    Still feeling a bit drowsy over here, I stretched one arm and turned off the rm clock while still closing my eyes. When it finally became quiet, I turned to the other side of the bed and decided to stay like this for a while.


    "Just...five...more...minutes," I said in between my yawns.


    I tucked the nket closer to me as I feel myself being transported back to dreand once again.


    Then there was a knock on the door all of sudden that blocked my way towards dreand.


    "Krise? Are you awake?! Well, you better be awake, or else I will drag you out there myself." I heard someone shout from the outside.


    Hmm... who was that again? I can barely remember.


    Deciding to ignore the guy, I chose to remain in my bed while pushing myself to sleep once again. But unfortunately, though, my drowsiness has finally left me and I can''t feel the momentum of sleep any longer.


    That made me sit in my bed in frustration and red at the door, like it''s the door''s fault for waking my senses up.


    Wait... my bed?


    Where am I again?


    I decided to roam around my gaze in this gorgeous room to where I''m currently sleeping. It''s more spacious than my bedroom back in our house was, like two rooms werebined together. Even the bed where I am currently sleeping is too big for me, with its silky mattress and a thick, soft nket to warm me up.


    A few momentster, I saw the door now opening up and in it revealed the kidnapper I saw yesterday morning.


    Wait, so all the things that happened to me yesterday are not a part of a dream? At all?


    So I really have to do that... thing?


    "I thought you''re still sleeping." Alex folded his arms in his chest as he looked at me with his cold, nonchnt eyes. "Get up and prepare for your early morning training session with Lancelot... or we''ll have to kick you out of the castle."


    After that, he rudely went out of the room while closing the door without even uttering a word.


    Yeah, right. I remember now.


    Because of desperation of finding myself a ce to rest, I agreed in pretending to be the prince and master wizard of this country in exchange for giving me an allowance, a roof over my head, and food to eat.


    That''s why I''m here in the first ce.


    Heaving out a sigh, I turned to look at the rm clock and my eyes widened to know that it was still four in the freaking morning! Damn it, it''s too early to torture me like this.


    I finally got out of my bed, fixed it a little, before taking a shower in the bathroom that is also here inside my bedroom.


    Oh my gosh, I even needed a lot of courage first before I could even manage to turn on the showers and suffer in this icy cold water brought to me by the early morning cold weather.


    ***


    When I finally got out of my bedroom looking fresh, clean, and cold at the same time in my new set of shirt and pants... I hurriedly went to the dining room where I had agreed yesterday to meet up with Lancelot and to the rest of the group.


    "M-morning." I greeted while stuttering in the process. I still can''t get over with that icy cold water from earlier!


    "You''rete." That grumpy Alexmented.


    "No. Let her be. It''s okay Krise." Lancelot shushed this... cold jerk and smiled at me while motioning for me to sit on his right.


    "So now, let''s start your training first with proper table etiquette as you take your breakfast," Lancelot exined.


    By that time, I noticed different spoons, forks, and knivesid before me beside the dish of omelet and rice on my te, and a bowl of what seems to be a mushroom soup.


    My brain got dizzy at the sight of it. It all looks the same to me.


    "Uh, now? " I gave them a questioning look. I can''t enjoy my meal with all of this training!


    "Are you deaf?" Alexmented once again.


    "Shush Alex..." Then Lancelot turned to me. "Show me how you normally eat."


    I hesitated at first but I felt my tummy growling inside me, so therefore I chose to give in and scooped a spoonful of rice towards my mouth.


    "You''re even using that spoon which is supposed to be for soup." Alex gave me a bored look while the guy sitting right next to him chuckled.


    "I find it amusing though," Lucas said.


    As I chew the food inside my mouth, Lancelot showed me the ''proper way'' of eating by using the correct tablespoon, which looks bigger than the one I''ve used earlier and ate with grace and beauty.


    I almost gaped at the sight. I''ve never known there is a ''proper way'' of eating!


    "Make sure that your hands are notzily ced at the top of the table. Some would consider it being rude in front of the food... And never, ever, yawn, in front of your guests."


    I sat frozen in my ce as I was about to cover my mouth and yawn.


    Oh, man. I never knew being a prince requires this much hard work even in eating alone.


    In the end, we spent the remaining hours teaching me the ''proper way'' of eating.


    ***


    When it was six in the morning, I bid my farewell to the three of them since I needed to go to my first day of sses.


    Beforepletely leaving though, they''ve discussed to me what route I should take to prevent bystanders from seeing me walking towards the castle, what are the do''s and don''ts, etc...


    I think my head is fully loaded already with information, to think that my sses haven''t even started yet!


    After sessfully sneaking out of the castle, I walked my way towards my school in my inner white shirt paired with a ck jumper and white sneakers toplete my look.


    I was also told by my childhood friend in a letter that I will be getting a free uniform in my second week of the school year.


    Wiieeee... can''t wait for it!


    Well, since the pay that I will be getting from being an impostor woulde every 10th and 25th day of the month, and we still have 5 days left before the 10th dayes, I have to at least suffer for now by walking towards my school.


    It''s a good thing though the school is just a few walking distance from the castle, well that''s for me to judge since I''m very used to walking.


    The moment I arrived in front of the well-known Gilead Academy, I can''t help but marvel at the sight of these huge iron gates being opened now for students to go inside.


    "Will you just stand over here?"


    I snapped out of my thoughts when I heard that very familiar voice. Feeling giddy inside, I swiftly turned around and my smile widened when I saw the familiar figure of my childhood friend Dexter Woods standing behind me.


    "Dexter! It''s good to see you!"


    Not being aware of our surroundings, I immediately surrounded him in a tight hug, which thed didn''tin about but instead hugged me back.


    "It''s good to see you too," he said.


    Then I quickly pulled away from him.


    "I miss you."


    "I miss you too! It''s been long since we have seen each other." I beamed.


    He started to walk inside the campus and so did I along with the multitude of students also entering the premises of the school.


    "Yeah. So... what''s new about you?" he smiled as he looked at me.


    I can''t help but be amazed at how he changed... a lot.


    From a skinny boy that I knew back when we were still living in Ziv Vige, he grew up now to be a tall, fitted boy. From his nerdy look before, his thick volume of reddish hair was now styled tall with short or faded sides, which appeared to be wind-blown and a little...err...wild.


    He has the same tall, straight nose that I was so jealous about, almond-shaped royal blue eyes that never fails to fascinate me minus the thick-framed sses that he''s been using before, thick clean cut eyebrows, well-defined jaw, and red divided lips.


    In short, he grew up to be a man already... despite him being the same age as me. Unlike me, I still wear my usual pigtails on the sides.


    "Hello? Earth to Kris...are you still there?"


    I regained my senses the moment Dexter started to wave his right hand in front of me. Darn it, that must be so shameful of me to doze off in front of my childhood friend! Now he thinks I''m a weirdo!


    "Err... What did you say again?'' I scratched the back of my neck in embarrassment.


    "Nothing. I see nothing has changed with you, at all." I heard him now chuckle. "You''re still the same Kris that I used to know."


    I instantly flushed at what he said. "Is that... bad?"


    "No...I prefer you that way." he now stoppedughing and sincerely smiled at me.


    So in the end, he has to walk me towards my first-period ss to prevent me from getting lost inside the campus. He''s a year above me now, so there''s no way I''ll be sitting in ss with him. That made me sad though.


    After he waved goodbye when we now reached my designated room, he turned his back on me and started walking towards his own ss. While me on the other hand, I also started to turn towards my room feeling happy inside.


    Except for the fact that I want to learn magic in this school, my other reason also for choosing this school among other magic institutions is the fact that my childhood friend-sh-crush is also enrolled here.


    Now that I''ve seen him once again, I can finally say that all that running away from home I made has finally been paid off.


    But don''t get me wrong though.


    Learning magic is still my number one priority here.

 Chapter 141: Goodbye, My Friend

    Chapter 141: Goodbye, My Friend


    My eyes widened and my jaw just literally dropped the moment I heard those words from my childhood friend right this instant. He knew all this time! Howe he knew what I have been up to these past few months?


    I was literally speechless for like a couple of seconds before I came up with the words "H-howe?"


    Dexter sighs an exasperated one, like he is tired of hearing my questions already. But I have the right to ask him all about this, right?


    "Look, I really wanted to answer all of your questions right now but for now can we please concentrate on the part first where we need to get you out of here as safely as possible?"


    I stared at him intently, trying to assess the situation here. If what he is saying right now is indeed right, then I really don''t have the choice here but to trust this guy now.


    "Alright. I think I could work on that," I responded after a few moments of silence.


    "Good. Now, we''ll need to teleport right to your lover and get you back safely at the castle with him. Do you understand?"


    "What? He is not my lover--"


    I was then utterly distracted when someone shot a fireball right in my direction from our left outside the room, which Dexter immediately countered with a solid water bubble, dispersing it right away.


    "Quickly! I''ll hold them off in the meantime!"


    I saw him stretching his hands out, making a huge earth shield from lifting a ton of earth right from the floor, creating huge cracks in it. That nearly surprised me. Meanwhile, I didn''t let it distract me and concentrated on sessfully delivering a teleportation spell.


    "Transportium Nextorbitorium!"


    Yes, I did it. Now, Ipletely delivered the necessary spell, creating a huge circle right off our feet. Once it radiated a certain amount of white light, we started to feel that powerful force that pulls us upwards. Before we knew it, we are now at the center of the marketce, with Dexter by my side.


    "I thought I said to take us directly to your love---" Dexter then pauses for a split second when I suddenly red at him for saying the word twice. "-- I mean your friend! What the hell are we doing here?"


    Geez I guess I still suck at teleportation huh?


    "I''m sorry but this is all the best I got. Now we better move or else we will be followed right away!"


    I regretted saying that out loud notter than that because now I could literally see a few men in ck robes now chasing after us.


    "Who are these men anyway?!" I have to shout for Dexter to hear me out.


    "These are the ones responsible for abducting the prince! And now they are here to get you so that you can stop pretending to be him." he replied.


    Wait a minute howe they knew about my job of impersonating the missing prince? The only ones that know about it are my mentors, then Dexter, obviously, and


    "Princess Marite" I trailed off as soon as I remembered that time when she got my cover blown away.


    "Correct. Apparently These are her daddy''s people." Dexter admitted, sighing. "I am one of them honestly, but once I came to know who is behind the impersonation I just can''t bring myself to hurt you."


    In the midst of running, he raised his right hand that has bandages wrapped around it. "And I was also that guy whom Alex had fought the other day. Sorry I had to attack you. That is only for concealing my true intentions so that my boss wouldn''t know what I am really up to."


    "So let me clear it up this instance. You stalked me from the very first day I set foot in this city and knew about my impersonation?" I asked curiously.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw one man throw icicles in our direction in which I quickly countered with a fire st to avoid anyone in this ce getting hurt. That alone made all the people present here in a state of panic.


    "Yes. Also for me to know how to protect you"


    Seconds after saying that, Dexter calls outrge vines to spring up from the ground to block these assassin''s path for now to buy us more time for escape.


    "But it doesn''t make sense. Howe Princess Marite''s family is responsible for the prince''s abduction? Isn''t she engaged with the prince?" I scoffed. "I mean, if they wanted the kingdom or something like that then they could just get it once both of them married each other. Am I right?"


    "It isn''t just about getting the kingdom, Krise" Dexter emphasizes every word with such importance. "But getting revenge for their deceased ancestor who was in by his father, King Archie."


    I could now see the alley where I should meet with Alex or Lucas to walk with me towards the castle. After that, I shifted my nce back at my childhood friend.


    "Getting revenge?"


    "Someone else is after the kingdom and seeks for power someone who happens to be---"


    Dexter was unable to finish his sentence when suddenly he was hit by an arrow straight to his chest that came from all the way to the north direction. I tried to look for the shooter but he is nowhere to be seen at this instance.


    "Dexter!" I shouted his name as I caught him in my arms. Blood continues oozing out of his chest and I could see him cough out blood as well.


    Just then, I could feel Alex''s presence rushing to our side while looking shock at the same time.


    "Oh no What the hell happened here?"


    "It''s the assassins that are after me, Alex. They already know I am the fake prince because of the prince''s fiancee'' For now, please, let''s bring my friend to the nearest infirmary to be healed."


    Alex takes cover and starts to rain fireballs right at the assassin''s direction. Meanwhile, I tried to lift Dexter''s body up using the ascending spell but Dexter holds my hand tightly with all the strength he''s got.


    In between his breaths, he tries his best to say these words out loud, "I-I won''t probablyst that long. You''ve got to listen to what I am about to tell you, alright?"


    Seeing him in this poor state now brings tears into my eyes and starts to roll down my cheeks. I am responsible for all that has happened to him today in the first ce. I also had the nerve to doubt his intentions, when all he did in the end was to be my genuine friend up to this day.


    "No, I will bring you to the infirmary safely, okay? You have to trust me"


    I started trying an attempt in doing another teleportation spell, but this time straight to the infirmary. But Dexter only held my hand once more and ignored what I said earlier. He continues to cough blood, but in between those he managed to say these things.


    "Be careful on whom you trust. The one nearest to you is the real enemy."


    My eyebrows were knitted together as soon as I heard that. The one nearest to me? Who could that be?


    "Alright I know it''s the prince''s fiancee and the king, I know it. I will make them pay for what they did to you. But for now, I''ve got to bring you to the infirmary. Just hang in there for me, okay?"


    I could see the light from his eyes are starting to dim out, but I didn''t give up on him. I stretched my hand, bear in mind the ce I wanted to go right now, and repeated the same spell I used earlier back in school.


    However, all the efforts I made had been put to waste as soon as we reached the infirmary. For the light in my childhood friend''s eyes has beenpletely shut down, and his hands that were holding on to my right hand have slipped away from mine.


    Seeing him slipping away from my life truly crushed my heart right now. It brought more tears into my eyes as I desperately tap on his face in an attempt to wake him up from this slumber.


    It didn''t take long enough for the things happening right now to sink into my head. Dexter, who had been my friend since our elementary years back in Ziv Vige, is now gone and I can''t wake him up, forever.


    Me and Alex are now standing inside the infirmary while Dexter''s body floats in midair. With a tear-stained face, I approached one of the healers and pleaded with them to take care of my childhood friend for me.


    Without asking any further questions, they immediately had taken out the now lifeless body of my friend and proceeded to the morgue. As they took him out to the morgue, I whispered these words right out of my mouth as I was crying my heart out.


    "Goodbye my friend."

 Chapter 142: It Was Nice Meeting You

    Chapter 142: ''It Was Nice Meeting You''


    At the end of all the chaos we have experienced ever since I got back from school, Alex was able to kill most men that were chasing after me and Dexter earlier, but not all of them. Some were able to manage to flee as soon as reinforcements from the Magic Army have been dispatched at the marketce.


    As for my dear friend, who bravely protected me from harm by those men, the Magic Army gave him a decent burial at the cemetery where heroes are being buried a week after the incident.


    Alex and his men hadn''t stop searching for the enemy''s hiding ce all throughout the city, but ending up finding none, not even a trace to where it was.


    Due to the shock that I have felt upon witnessing Dexter''s sudden death, I wasn''t able to tell Alex all the things that my friend had sacrificed his life upon just to tell me. I believe I have mourned enough. Now is the time to act on his behalf so that his death would not be put to waste.


    On the following Monday night, I trudged down into the hallways and made my way into Alex''s office in my fake princely apparel, making sure there is no one that is now trailing from behind. I have to look either sideways to really make sure I am not being followed right now.


    I knocked on the door three consecutive times, but no one answered. Goddamn it, where could thed be in at this hour?


    I held the doorknob and tried to twitch it. To my astonishment, it eventually opened. And here he was, scolding me about not locking doors the other month, when he also does the same mistake here.


    Scoffing, I gently opened the door, creating light creaking noises to it. I peep an eye first to see if there are any potential dangers inside, but there was none, thankfully.


    After making sure that the coast is clear, I finally proceeded to enter and immediately closed the door behind me. Surely, there are no signs of Alex here. Perhaps I should make my way to the secret hideout then?


    No. After what happened, I am pretty sure there are plenty of castle guards in patrol at the hallways. I have to avoid a bunch of them just to get here without getting detected.


    And speaking of which, I just heard several heavy footstepsing here, like the owner of it is wearing some sort of heavy boots or something. It made me stun for a moment, not knowing what to do from here. But since it sounded like it is still far away from here, I started going for my agenda ining over here.


    I hurriedly went to his desk and tried to look for some secretpartment here that outsiders would not easily locate. I know every desk of the royal officials has a desk like that.


    I bent down and tried to look for it, even I have to get on one knee, hoping that the secretpartment must be somewhere underneath. After several minutes of searching in vain, I almost gave up on it. I could hear the footsteps getting pretty louder as the person who knows it is now getting close to the door.


    I remained on one knee to move away from the guard''s eye watch, only seeing his boot stepping inside the office as he opened the door. I tried to look on its face while exerting an effort of not getting caught at the same time, but to my dismay, it''s not Alex as I hoped. I was right, it''s a castle guard who has entered just now.


    Several seconds passed tilting its head, the guard finally scurried away, leaving me exhaling the breath that I have been holding for too long.


    Damn, where could Alex be at this moment?


    While kneeling over here, something caught my intention. The table itself is elongated, made in mahogany with some added embroideries at the sides made of pure damn gold. Three drawers could be visibly seen in each sides, which is so not my target because it could be easily seen.


    However, what really caught my attention is the teeny-tiny handle that could not be easily seen unless you take a closer look in it. It looks like a loose nail, but when I tried pulling it down with all the force I could muster. I finally found the secretpartment I was looking for.


    With haste, I fished the diary out of the coat pocket I am wearing right now. This is supposed to be for me to read all the events that has happened to me for the few months, so that whenever I forget all of this someday, I would have tangible proof that none of this was just a figment of my imagination.


    However, in this case, Alex couldn''t be found. I looked at his room earlier too before going here, by the way, but he is not in there too. I don''t know but I am starting to get worried about his condition, whether he is okay now or what.


    Now that I am letting go of this diary in Alex''s care, I don''t know anymore how I could remember him again after my memories have been erased. Tears started rolling down my cheeks as soon as I closed the secretpartment and pushed the loose nail inward for it not to get noticed easily but by the owner only.


    I was already getting ready to stand up when another thing piqued my interest. On the big mahogany closet that is ced on my right, something is banging on its doors, like an animal was stored there and is now desperate to get out. I could also hear several thuds from the impact.


    I wonder what it could be.


    While I was preparing myself for whatever would surprise me from that drawer, I held one door and pulled it with all my might but it''s locked. Well, alright closet door, I think this calls for magic!


    Stretching my hands in front of me, I unlocked the door that prevents me from opening it. It was a sess, thankfully, but the next thing that I am about to witness is what shocked me the most.


    It was Alex who was banging the door earlier, with both hands and feet now tied behind him and his mouth sealed using a spell. His forehead has a small cut where blood was dripping from it. I was also sessful in undoing the spell used on his mouth, thus enabling him to speak.


    "Listen to me very carefully. You have to run out of here. Right now!" he instructs me with urgency visible in his tone.


    "But I cannot just leave you here, wounded and tied. I wanted to know what happened while I am now untying you."


    I started untying his hands using my magic, but the magic used here is soplicated, I think the wizard who did this is the same level as Alex.


    "There''s no time for that! Forget about me, save yourself!" he demands once again. "The real enemy is here inside the castle and I was so stupid for not seeing through his ns in the first ce! He is the real mastermind while using the princess and others as his pawns."


    But I just can''t leave him alone like this! If I have to teleport away from here, I will be taking him away from here.


    "You have to go with me then as I teleport my way out of here," I insisted, now preparing to teleport. "Anyway, I also had figured out who the enemy was after thatst statement from Dexter. If I am not mistaken, it''s---"


    "What a clever girl you truly are!"


    My body instantly froze upon hearing that voice that familiar voice that I already got used to hearing all the time. However, this time itcks friendliness in it, like the one he usually uses on us. His voice now devoids any emotion in it.


    Hearing it now makes me sick, unlike before.


    "You have my sincere respect now, for I have truly underestimated your character the first time I saw you"


    The owner of this seemingly cold voice now starts making his way towards me. Every step he makes is like a threat to me, like a time bomb that would explode anytime soon. His lopsided smirk forms at the corner of his lips as his icy eyes stared into mine.


    It is like I am now seeing a whole new different side of him. He was not the guy that I once knew.


    "You" I tried to say something but surprisingly, no words came out of my mouth.


    "Surprised?" he asks, smirking at me and Alex, who is still lying on the ground. "Well, that''s actually the n, isn''t it? I had a different n for you, to be honest. But seeing how things have turned out, I must act immediately or else, everything will all be wasted."


    "You''re sick! How could you do this to all of us!"


    But he only chucked at that.


    "I am feeling very well right now, ted even, thank you." Then the guy points his finger at me and proceeds with what he is about to say.


    "But you, little missy, I''m afraid you have to be put to sleep--- for now. And soon, you''ll all wake up like all of this is just a nightmare."


    Grinning to himself, he now starts to wave his hand as he cast the necessary spell-- the one that makes people forget what the user wanted them to forget about.


    "No!" I objected as I tried to fight back. But surprisingly though, I cannot move even just one muscle right now. He literally froze me to my ce, leaving my mouth and eyes still moving.


    "Goodbye Krise. It was nice meeting you."


    With a sh of his wand, everyone seemed to be very bright around me. The light that came from the tip of his wand shone brighter as every second passed by, until such time that I have to close my eyes to unsee it.


    And thest thing I heard was my own voice, shouting up to thest minute.


    "NO!"

 Chapter 143: Special Chapter #5: Holiday Plans

    Chapter 143: Special Chapter #5: Holiday ns


    (Just before all that chaos happened, let''s rewind to the days where Krise was wondering what her holiday n would be)


    ***


    Holidays are just around the corner, indeed. Seeing that my ssmates and my friends are busy discussing their future holiday ns in December, I also started to wonder what my holiday n would be.


    I heard from Arie and Maggie that they would definitely spend their holidays together with their families. While mine was thousands away from Citadel, I do not have any ideas how to spend my holiday.


    Thinking about it now makes me truly sad. Maybe, I still have to spend my holidays dealing with my obnoxious and that heartless, cold jerk Alex. It isn''t happening yet but I could already envision myself being shouted at and being told to repeat a certain spell for the 100th time.


    I can''t help but weep in silence as I imagine that horrible scenario inside my head.


    "What about you, Krise? What are your holiday ns?"


    All the thoughts inside my head are immediately gone the moment I heard Arie''s voice, questioning me about my holiday n. I paused for a moment and pretended to be busy thinking about it.


    I immediately looked at my friends'' curious faces as they all patiently waited for my response.


    "Since I am away from my family, I think I would just spend my holidays with my grandma. That wouldn''t be such a bad idea, right?"


    Maggie looks thrilled about it. With a smile, she says, "Not at all! I think that would be splendid, since you will still get the chance to spend the holidays with a family member."


    At the back of my head, I wanted to correct her right here and then. Like, I wanted to say to her, "No that is really not a family member, Maggie. Grandma Lucy is actually the captain''s grandmother." but of course, I wouldn''t say that out loud, or else I will be busted and would be kicked out of the castle.


    "Well, why not go back to your vige?" Cailin, who was reading a book while sitting next to Arie, suddenly chimed in. That immediately caught me off guard.


    Well, yeah, I would really love to go back home and spend the holidays with my family. But remembering how I robbed my mother of her savings just to get here and how I ran away from home without even leaving a written letter, I think spending my holiday time with them would really be questionable here.


    But then again, I can''t tell all these things right in my friends'' faces, or else I lose them all once they know what I have been up to for the past few months that I have stayed in Citadel.


    Waahh.. I wish I could taste my mom''s hot chocte with marshmallows on top. I so love the taste of it ever since I was a kid and up until now.


    Going back to Cailin''s question, I answered, "Well, I would love to. But I am too broke right now to afford a train ticket back to our vige. And besides, I wanted to be with my grandma this holiday to make a change."


    "Aww, how sweet of you to do that." Maggie reacted.


    "Perhaps we could do some shopping after sses? You know, it would snow soon, so we better buy ourselves new coats, gloves, and bos to protect us from the cold." Arie, the ever-shop-a-holic person in this group, had suddenly suggested. I gave some thought about it.


    Lancelot has just given me my pay right before I left for school. He also said that I could take a break for now and shop with my friends, if ever I n to visit Central Town anytime soon. Surely, that would set Alex on fire if ever he finds out I skipped today''s sessions, but Lancelot insisted on the shopping idea and said that he would take care of Alex''s temper.


    Ahh what an angel he truly is!


    "What about you, Krise? Can youe with us? After sses?" Arie asks, snapping me back to reality.


    In the end, I made up my mind and would enjoy a little portion of my pay shopping with my friends. With a big smile on my lips, I replied, "Absolutely. I''m in."


    That made all of them happy. Even though I don''te often to their shopping sessions after sses, I am still happy that they still invite me anyway every time they are nning to shop at Central Town.


    ***


    More shop goers have visited Central Town than they had been in the past few months, another indication that holidays are, indeed, getting nigh. Those stores that are often left empty-handed most of the time had suddenly many consumers going in and out of their establishments, and many more knights on patrol have also been doubled.


    A few minutes after arriving in Central Town, my friends and I have started hopping to one store to another just to find the perfect winter clothe(s) that would enable us to survive in the uing winter season.


    I was trying my best to save more money than spending it, so after shopping with them, all in all I only bought one baby blue bo, two pairs of gloves-- ck and grey-- and one blue peacoat. I already have an extra coat stored in my luggage back in the castle, so I thought that buying two of these would just be a waste of money.


    Arie looked at me disapprovingly and said, "I believe you''ll need more coats than that, Kris."


    I only shrugged at her statement and smilingly replied, "I already have a coat hanging in my apartment room. It would only be a waste of money to buy two of these."


    Also, it is not in my character to pretend to be rich and show off what I buy to others. That would be so pretentious of me if I did that. Plus, I couldn''t afford to spend more than what is necessary so that I could save more money and move to a decent room in the future-- that is if ever I would not be needed in the castle any longer.


    "True," Arie finally agrees as she nods her head in agreement.


    When we finished purchasing our winter attires, we then agreed to eat at a certain pastry shop that my friends all love to go to. On our way there, I happen to notice something.


    "That candy store that I used to go to" I suddenly said, catching their attention. "Why is it closed all of a sudden?"


    "Oh!" Cailin pped her hands together as she exins what happened. "I heard that it was closed since they are selling those prohibited sour candies that make teens drunk so easily."


    I sped a hand to my mouth as I suddenly remembered that unfateful incident where I ate seven of those candies and went back to the castle in a severe drunk state. That maybe drove Alex to raid the store and close it down for good. Oopsie.


    ***


    I had so much fun spending my time with my friends. It feels like forever since thest time I was seen hanging out with them. And it truly saddens me to know that we have to part ways in the end and go to our respective houses after all the fun we have been through.


    It was nearly seven in the evening when I returned to the castle. True to his word, Lancelot was able to exin to Alex about my shopping ns. And when we happened to cross paths at the lobby, with me already dressed as the fake prince at that time, he didn''t get mad. Just fumed a little bit on his ears.


    "So how was your day? You had fun?" he questions, but also leaves a deadly threat that if ever I will have a random n without consulting him, I will be dead for sure.


    Almost hesitantly, I replied, "Y-yes. I had fun."


    I thought he would eventually raise his voice to chastise me or something like that, but he didn''t. Instead, he taps the empty space next to him on the couch as he invites me to sit beside him.


    That made my face flush. In every step going towards him, I could feel my heart pounding heavily in my chest. But as I settled down, no one spoke for the next couple of minutes with each of us avoiding each other''s gazes. Weird.


    To end this awkward silence between us, I volunteered to speak first.


    "My friends have asked me what my holiday ns are. Honestly, I think I have none. You know, with my family away from me I couldn''t enjoy the holidays that muchpared to them.`` Then I heave a sigh after that.


    Alex looks me at me in the eye and says, "But you have a family here, dummy. You meLancelot and Lucas, we make a pretty big family, don''t you think?"


    Hearing his answer makes my heart melt and my lips to form a smile.


    "No matter where you go after all of this" he continues, pausing for a moment. "You will always have a family here."

 Chapter 144: That Nostalgic Feeling

    Chapter 144: That Nostalgic Feeling


    Ring! Ring! Ring!


    The calm rays of the suning from the sliding window to the left of me gradually fill my eyes with light, making me squint my eyes for a moment in order to adjust to it. The rm clock ced on my right side table does not stop rming endlessly.


    Almost annoyingly, I reached out for the noisy rm clock and turned it off in an instant. I immediately ced it back to where it belongs.


    We wake up like this every morning, so it really feels natural- as natural as breathing, but these past three days, I could literally feel that ''void'' in my chest. I find myself suddenly feeling nostalgic as though I had missed something... or someone... whom I haven''t seen for a long time.


    Yet the weird part is I don''t exactly know for the reason behind it. Odd, isn''t it? I am already starting to believe that I am starting to lose my sanity now.


    I sigh, stepped out of bed, and dashed to the bathroom, which is already in the bedroom I rented from this pretty good apartment that I may have discovered the first time I came in here to study magic. And it was cheaper than I expected.


    ***


    In our ssroom, my friends Arie, Maggie, and Cailin were already gathered near my assigned seat. When I stepped near them, they greeted me immediately and looked at me with that look that said they were waiting for me forever to share something.


    That reminds me. I think thest time they gathered like this was to talk about that certain captain of the magic army who was rumored to be dating this randommoner girl but citizens were not able to see her since she became invisible. Their words, not mine.


    "About that circus show you have invited us toe the other day that is supposed to perform at the end of this month" Arie started, looking a bit sorry for me and a little relieved, which I don''t understand. What is this circus she is now mentioning about? "They have to cancel at thest minute, saying most of their crews got into an ident or something like that."


    Searching my face for some sadness in it, Arie''s eyebrows were knitted together by the time she saw a clueless reaction instead.


    With a look of disbelief in her eyes, she says, "Wait, you do remember inviting us to a circus show, right? You were all energetic about it, saying you used to visit a circus show back in your home vige a dozen of times."


    Shooting her a pleading look that says ''Please believe me'', I tried to exin my side here.


    "That''s the thing. I don''t remember inviting you to a circus show, at all. But I do remember my childhood days, which confuses me on how you end up knowing that part?"


    Maggie stares at me, wide-eyed. "You shared almost your childhood experience with us!"


    I did? Maybe I did, I just happen to forget about it. I always have this tendency to forget things most of the time, so I am really not surprised if this is happening to me right now.


    Cailin, the ever-observant one in the group, eyes me with concern. "Are you alright? You seem to be odd these past few days."


    This made me worry. Cailin has this talent to observe even the tiniest details of you and enlists that on her memory.


    "How odd could I be? I am totally fine." I insisted.


    "I don''t know," Cailin shrugs, "Sometimes when I nced over at you during our sses, you would just stare at the window as if you expect someone toe after you any moment. Or that time when we decided to return to the Museum at Bartholomew Square 2 days ago to carry out some research, you just kept staring at Prince Arthur''s golden statue, like you knew him by heart, or maybe that was just my imagination."


    Woah. Talking about being keenly observant here!


    That rendered me speechless. I mean, I don''t have any idea what she was talking about. What would I have to say about that?


    But in the end, I chose to shrug the topic away and casually responded, "Maybe it was just really your imagination."


    Cailin seems to not buy it at first, but seeing the genuine confusion in my face, she eventually gave the whole idea and admittedly says so to herself, "Yeah. Maybe, you''re right."


    Just then, Jill Harrington, the meanest girl ever-existed in this ss, now enters the ssroom with a smirk on her face. Proudly, she says to the whole ss, "Remember that dating rumor of the captain with a certain girl?"


    That immediately piqued the interest of everyone, and surprisingly, I felt intrigued as well. Not in a million years have I cared about someone else''s private life that doesn''t have anything to do with mine! And now, here I am, also joining the whole ss on waiting for Jill to spill the details.


    "It was actually his ex-girlfriend, Lady Margaret. And ever since she returned here in Citadel, they also started getting back together. The rumors are so untrue about him dating amoner. As if he would dare to do that!"


    "Well, knowing the fact that they belong to the elite ss of the society, why do they have to keep their rtionship a secret though? Right?" One guy ssmate of mine scoffs at the back.


    "Have you ever heard the word ''privacy'', you little piece of sh*t." Jill hisses at the poor guy. "They just wanted to have their own intimate private moments together before they could announce to the public their real status. It''s an elite thing that a dummy like you won''t understand."


    "h h h, such nonsense news you got there." countered the guy. For this one, I am with you, brother!


    Seeing that I am the only one who had forgotten the captain''s full name, I tap Cailin''s back-- who seems to be knowledgeable about the royal council members-- and whispers, "What''s the name of the captain again? I honestly forgot."


    She leans a tiny bit closer and whispers back, "His name is Captain Alexander Crimson. Don''t you ever forget that!"


    I leaned back in my chair after that. "Right. Like that would be necessary for me to pass the wizards'' board exam."


    "Oh. Believe me, it will be necessary" says Cailin, nodding. "If ever you truly want to achieve your dream of bing a master wizard in your home country someday."


    I only chuckled as my response to her statement. But somewhere deep down in my subconscious mind, I had this feeling that I was pretty sure I had known the guy and had been with him already in the past, though I don''t know why


    ***


    After sses, I went straight to work. A couple of days ago, I remembered myself walking into this certain antique store in Central Town to submit my application, to which I immediately got in. Though I am not one-hundred percent sure when I really started working here.


    Once, I went home to my apartment room and saw some sort of a small vault resting under my bed. When I opened it using a magic code I must have set ages ago, hundreds of money bills greeted me, causing my eyes to widen and I think it was almost about to pop out of my sockets.


    I mean I must have started pretty early here than what I truly remember if I''ve got this huge amount of money stored in the small vault under my bed. The work itself doesn''t really pay me that much, and I love saving my money up as always. Just a small percentage of it went to pay my rent, the rest is for safekeeping.


    Why does my brain have to leave out some of the most important moments of my life? Or am I just really being that forgetful, like the oldies'' way kind of being forgetful? Anyhow, I now tried topose myself as I heard the bell chimes hanging on the door just now, meaning a potential buyer has just entered our humble abode.


    I immediately approached that certain buyer with a smile across my face. The other guy I am working with , his name''s Danny, just stood there in the cashier in case this person decides to buy something. The store''s not that popr here and we seldom get customers, that is why only the two of us exist here.


    "Wee to Lincoln and White Antique Store. My name''s Krise, and I will assist you for today." I put on my best smile as I greeted the neer. But by the time I cast a look at him, there are actually the two of them.


    One of them is a girl with a really fancy blue dress and a fancy straw hat with matching pairs of white gloves in her hands. Her right hand was anchored on her partner''s shoulder, who wears this very intimidating look on his jet-ck eyes. His hair was made sleek today, making his presence outstanding wherever he may go along with his natural good looks.


    This feeling of nostalgia starts to overwhelm me once again, that I could now feel tears swelling up at the corner of my eyes.


    With a creased forehead and a slightly concerned tone, he suddenly asks, "Why are you crying, miss?"

 Chapter 145: Visions in My Dreams

    Chapter 145: Visions in My Dreams


    (Just to be clear first before reading the newest update, <strong>ALIENIST</strong> is the term used in thete 1800s to call a ''<strong>psychiatrist</strong>.'' :D)


    ***


    With a shocked expression all over my face, I touched my cheeks with my right palm. There, I felt my face start to get wet from the tears that keep on rolling down into it. I can''t believe that I just literally cried in front of a stranger out of the blue!


    "Oh my gosh!" Danny, my co-worker, suddenly yelps in surprise with both of his hands pped together in his mouth. "It is truly a pleasure to see you, Lady Margaret! I''m your biggest fan!"


    That caught my attention. Lady Margaret The name itself gives a ring inside my head. If I am not mistaken, that was the name mentioned in school earlier this morning.


    So if this woman in the fancy dress is Lady Margaret, then this guy in front of me must be


    Not minding my co-worker, Lady Margaret walks from the rows of antique furniture towards us.


    "Is something wrong, sweetie?" she asks, sping one hand on top of his shoulder as her eyes slide from him to me and back to him.


    So, it is true. This guy in front of me is none other than Lady Margaret''s rumored boyfriend, Captain Alex Crimson.


    This is bad, really bad. I must think of an excuse for my sudden insolence.


    "I I just can''t believe that I have seen you with my own eyes!" I fake squealed, somehow making it more realistic as I pretended to be a super die hard fan of the captain. "I was so happy I got teary-eyed all of a sudden. I''m sorry!"


    Then my attention was shifted right towards Lady Margaret, who''s now in awe upon my bewildered reaction. "And you too, Lady Margaret! I am also a fan of yours!"


    If she starts asking what song I like her ying the most, I am definitely screwed. However, she didn''t and just chuckled at my reaction.


    "Please, you don''t have to cry. It''s just us." Lady Margaret waves her hand off.


    To make it more realistic, I turned around to face Danny and ask him, "Can I borrow a pen and paper, please?"


    Danny immediately nods and hands me over a piece of paper and his fountain pen which I grabbed from him in haste and dashed my way back to the couple.


    "Can I please have your autograph? The both of you?"


    Smiling at me, Lady Margaret replies, "Absolutely."


    She takes my pen off from me, looks for a t surface to write on, and starts affixing her signature on the paper. Lady Margaret then passes on the ballpen to Captain Alex.


    "Do I really have to do this? I am not a celebrity, unlike you."


    "The girl wants your autograph. So write it for her and let''s get out of here quickly."


    Shrugging, Captain Alex also affixed his signature on the paper and I watched in awe as I witnessed how clean his handwriting is. For a guy like him, there isn''t that much who has this clean handwriting as his.


    Lady Margaret must have seen me staring at her boyfriend that much, thus when Captain Alex was about to hand me over the paper, she snatched it from him and gave it to me. Smiling awkwardly, I thanked her.


    "Now, we have to go somewhere else. We can''t miss this show for the world." Lady Margaret demanded, pulling the captain''s arm to exit the store as soon as possible.


    "But I thought you wanted to purchase a---"


    "Nevermind. We''ll just do it some other time."


    "Oh. Okay then."


    They were about to leave the store when I called out their attention. "Uhm, the fountain pen, please."


    That made the captain stop in his tracks, and so does Lady Margaret. In that moment when Captain Alex walked towards me, it''s like time itself had slowed down, and all I could see was him and him alone. His every step makes my heart pound, and the way he looks directly in my eyes weakens my knees for some unknown reason. I can feel the urge to crying back to me once again, but I stopped myself for as long as I could.


    What is exactly wrong with me?


    "Here you go," he finally hands over the pen towards me, snapping me back to reality.


    With a shaky hand and a pounding chest, I grab the pen from him. Our skin brushed in the process, and I felt that electric current suddenly electrocuting me for a split second. He must have felt it too, since Captain Alex lifts his head up in surprise.


    We remained like that for a few more seconds before Lady Margaret stole his attention away from me.


    "Hey, Alex. Quit strolling there and let''s get to the stadium right away!"


    "Right," I saw the captain blinking his eyes for a few seconds as he shakes his head in disbelief. After that, I could now see him running his way back to his girlfriend and they finally got out of the store.


    I was left, once again, with this empty feeling inside my chest.


    What just happened back there?


    ***


    Later that night, I couldn''t stop myself from crying. I have been like this for a few nights already that I started seeking some professional help from a healer. But no matter what I do, or no matter what pill I drink to stabilize my mood, it just won''t work at all. I lost my appetite after hours of bawling my eyes out and immediately fell asleep.


    In my dreams, I saw the face of that man once again. We were sitting on a sidewalk at a beautiful night where the moon shines the brightest. In my vision, he looks kind of drunk and starts to say something gibberish in that state. I don''t know what we are doing at that time, or why the hell are we sitting on a damn sidewalkte at night where passersby might see us.


    But what I do know is that I kind of look happy in this scene.


    "I''m sorry" he says all of a sudden, his words a little bit gibberish but I could now make the words out of his mouth.


    My eyebrows hunched together. What was it that he is sorry for?


    Then I heard myself saying the exact same thing that my other self has asked. "For what?"


    "For dragging you to do the task I didn''t know what to do, and so I used you to cover up the problem that we are all facing. For that, I am so, so, sorry."


    I really wanted to ask him what he meant, but that scene immediately dies and the next several scenes shed inside my head on a whim with every moment that I had with him. What What is the meaning to all of this?


    And before I could even get an answer, morning finally came, waking my senses up with the ring sounding from my rm clock.


    I found myself panting as I got up from bed with a really bad headache and eyes that sting for crying so much yesterday night. Since today is Saturday, and thest day of the month, if I must add, it would be appropriate to see my alienist and have her check my current mental condition.


    And that''s what I did. After taking a shower and fixing myself some breakfast, I immediately put on my coat that I had bought at Central Town the other week and went outside.


    The weather is getting chillier as December is fast approaching. I remembered the snow had started falling inte September, but it abruptly stopped. And now that the holidays are just around the corner, I believe we will be enjoying another round of snow in the first or second week of December.


    Weather is getting weirder and weirder as time passes by huh?


    I took a carriage to get into the facility as soon as possible. Once I arrived and paid the horsemen for my fare, I hurriedly went inside while darting a keen look to my surroundings to see if anyone I know is seeing me right now or what.


    When I was relieved that there was no one around, I proceeded inside. Spotless white walls and floor were the first thing that greeted me, and the ambiance is not really that nice when you find yourself in a mental facility. I inspected the series of doors that I now pass by. And in a matter of seconds, I was able to immediately spot the door that has the number 45 in it before I knock on the door to let the alienist know of my presence.


    After three consecutive knocks, I twitched the doorknob and pushed the door inside. The manly yet friendly face of my attending physician, Martin Cooper. Smiling at me, he says in delight, "Ms. Lancaster, what a surprise to see you here. I suppose you''re still not well, hmm?"


    I discussed to him what I experienced yesterday, about seeing Captain Alex back at the store and in my dreams as well. The attending physician starts to tap his fingers in his table as he thinks of something to say about that.


    Finally, he stops tapping his fingers and looks at me in the eye.


    "So you said that this person just urred in your dreams for the first time, right?" he asks and I nodded. "Then that only means one thing"


    I lean a little bit closer as I anticipate what he is about to say. Mr. Cooper, on the other hand, clears his throat first before proceeding with what he is about to say next.


    "You have to talk to this person and know what is your connection with him, as soon as possible."

 Chapter 146: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 146: Work in Progress~


    Hi guys. I''m really sorry if I have to skip an update today, but I really can''t force myself to write after helping my mom carry some groceries earlier this afternoon. The heat from the sun and the sudden cold temperature inside the mall earlier triggered my migraine earlier and my head still hurts until now. I will immediately resume my work the next day, don''t worry.


    ***


    Another beautiful day hase to the capital city of Gilead. As usual, I don''t have any money with me as of now, so I still walked towards the school. Nheless, since it is just a walking distance from the castle, I don''t really mind walking at all.


    I was humming a song as I walked towards the huge gates of Gilead Academy. However, I stopped dead in my tracks the moment I heard that very familiar voice of my childhood friend Dexter.


    "Good morning Krise." I turned to look at my friend, only to be greeted by his precious smile that could light the whole town.


    "Good morning Dex!" I greeted enthusiastically to match his energetic pace.


    We walked next to each other towards the main student building where our sses are being held. And in order for us to do so, we need to pass the practice field of the school... where students are practicing their magic skills for their uing skills test.


    Well, I don''t really care much where we''ll go. As long as I have my childhood crush here with me, I am more than satisfied. Ahhh... what a great way to start my day right--


    "Kris, look out!"


    I almost jumped out of my skin the moment I heard Dexter shouted right next to me. When I turned to look at what''s going on, my eyes widened at the sight of a fireball flying towards us.


    "Shuryal Muryuelle!"


    My friend didn''t waste any more time and quickly chanted a water spell. With this spell, a huge water ball magically appeared and went flying towards the uing fireball, which immediately dissipating it and only leaving traces of smoke in the process.


    Wow! That was a great spell back there!


    "Are you alright Kris?" Dexter turned to look at me once again with a hint of concern on his face.


    "Y-yeah, I''m fine. Thanks." I said, still a bit bbergasted about what just happened.


    "You shouldn''t be walking around here if you know there''s someone practicing, you idiot."


    Our attention was immediately diverted to a girl who''s already standing right behind us. As I looked at her more closely, she has fair skin, with brte-colored hair to match her skin tone. Her round, olive eyes looked at us with contempt, and her pinkish lips were pressed together.


    Somehow, I was triggered when she called us idiots. I mean, she was the one who almost hit us with her fire spell earlier, and now she has the guts to call us that?!


    "You almost hit us. And we didn''t know there''s somebody practicing right now even though the magic skills test hasn''t even announced yet." I said while arching one eyebrow.


    "You---" This girl is about to say something but chose to shut her eyes and tried to calm herself. "Whatever. I''m going back to practicing."


    Without a single warning, she decided to walk out and went back to the practice field. Dexter and I only exchanged confused nces as we took several steps again away from this ce.


    ***


    When we all heard the school bell rang, our teacher immediately dismissed us and left the ssroom. That made us stood from our seats and walked out of the room as well.


    "Hey, I''ve heard there''s a newly opened cafe'' near our school. Wanna try it out, guys?" Arie suggested as soon as we got out of the gate.


    Holy crap! Here it goes again! I need to think of another way to decline the invitation.


    "W-well... you see, I''m living with my grandma and I need to be there for her in the house on time," I said while stering a fake smile on my face.


    It seems that both of my friends got easily convinced, thus letting me go immediately. As soon as I bid my farewell, I quickly dashed off towards the castle. I don''t want to face Alex''s wrath due to beingte in our training sessions.


    ***


    After I got dressed as the prince, Lucas immediately brought me to the prince''s office and instructed me to stay here while he finds Lancelot, who would be my teacher for today.


    I willingly followed thed and sit in the prince''s royal seat while Lucas went outside of the room. As soon as thed is now out of my sight, I took my time toy my head on top of the table in front of me.


    Finally, some peace and rest....


    "LET ME SEE HIM!"


    This serenity was immediately interrupted by someone shouting outside of the prince''s office. I tried to ignore it at first, but then themotion outside never stopped.


    "Running around the courtyards, shouting inside the castle, and now disrespecting the prince''s confidants? Even you are a princess, you''re really not behaving like one." Oof, that must be Alex giving a lecture to some stubborn girl except for me.


    "I WANT TO SEE MY PRINCE! WHY WON''T YOU LET ME SEE HIM?!" this girl whom they are talking with today didn''t give up and still continued to shout from the outside.


    I wonder what''s going on out there.


    Being the curious one, I decided to stand up from my seat and walked towards the door of the office and slowly opened it. The moment my existence was revealed to the people outside, they all looked at me at the same time.


    "Oh dear lord. Please guide us." I heard Lancelot muttered to himself, which stood the nearest to me.


    Among the people standing in front of me, there is this one girl who is quite familiar to me. Her long, straight brte hair, her round olive eyes that almost sparkled as she looked at me, her fair skin, her petite built and pinkish lips...


    Hey! I know this girl! She''s that careless student who almost hit me and Dexter earlier this morning!


    What is she doing over here?


    "My prince! I''m d to finally see you!"


    Without a warning, this strange girl suddenly run her way towards me and encircled her arms around me in a tight embrace. While hugging me, my eyes looked at theseds standing in front of me and mouthed "Who is she?"


    Before I saw them answering my question, this girl immediately pulled away from me so I quickly stered a fake smile in front of her.


    "I''m so happy to see you here again. However, why didn''t you let me know of your arrival?" Then she folded her arms and pouted her lips like a kid. "I''m your fiancee after all."


    Wait, what?! FIANCEE''?!


    It seems that my world was instantly shaken with this fact that the prince has already a fiancee betrothed to him, despite his young age!


    I quickly made a nce towards the threeds, who suddenly diverted their eyes away from me and whistled.


    "Aww, what''s with that look? Didn''t you miss me, at all?" she continued to pout, and here I am, suppressing myughter to the best of my ability.


    "I miss you, princess." I nervously said. When I faced theds once again, I saw Lucas mouthing the princess'' name "Marite."


    "Well then, I won''t be staying long, since I know my prince had to rest well." Then we saw her motioned for her maid standing to her right to give us something, which turned out to be paper scented envelopes.


    "I''m also here to give you the invitations to my father''s birthday. I do hope you coulde, my prince. It doesn''t bother me if your confidants can''te, but I need you to be there, okay?" Her round eyes just got bigger as she pleaded me with all her heart.


    "I won''t surely miss this for the world," I replied, which made her smile even wider.


    "Yehey! Well then, I''ll be leaving now," she said, which made me feel relieved instantly.


    At first, we thought that she is really leaving now, but then we saw her stopped walking and faced me once again.


    W-what is it this time?!


    "Won''t you give me a kiss before I leave?" she pleaded once more.


    KISS?! WHAT KISS?!


    I nervously looked again at the threeds, who only smacked their palms on their foreheads. They haven''t told me about the fact that the prince has already a fiancee'', for heaven''s sake! How do I pull this one off without getting detected that I''m the fake prince?


    "What''s the matter, my prince? You don''t love me, do you?" Then I saw her round eyes glistening with tears all of a sudden. That made me panic inside.


    "Is it because we were only arranged to be married by my father? Or is it because I''m not good enough for you?! I am now practicing so hard to improve my magic so that you can be proud of me. And yet..." Her sobs filled in the entire castle.


    Wahhh....what to do...what to do...what to do?!


    It seems that I don''t have any choice but to kiss this girl then! Say goodbye to my dignity!


    "Is it because--"


    I gathered all the courage that I could muster before bowing down my head a little and gave her a peck on her cheeks, which stopped her ranting and crying at the same time.


    After a few seconds, I instantly pulled away and looked at her, and tried my best to pull off a sincere smile.


    "You don''t have to think of those things my princess since you''re truly valuable to me," I spoke in formality that made the girl''s cheeks tainted in red.


    After that, the princess finally left the castle along with her maids. When I made sure that they are now out of our sight, I immediately red at these threeds in front of me.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that the prince has a fiance''?" I asked.


    "We forgot. Sorry." Lucas said and gave me an apologetic look while scratching the back of his neck.


    "That was Marite Lockhart by the way, the princess of our neighboring country of Cordova" exined Lancelot.


    "Anyway, there''s another thing to concern about." Our eyes shifted to Alex as he held up the envelope with his right hand.


    "This."

 Chapter 147: The Devastating News

    Chapter 147: The Devastating News


    I cannot believe what I am hearing just now. Maybe that would be the most urate solution to answer all these questions inside my head, but this is the captain of the magic army we are talking about! I can''t just walk inside the castle and talk to him. There are several protocols to be followed here!


    Sighing, I looked at Mr. Coope and said, "Yeah, sure. Like that would be an easy job to do."


    But he only smiled at me meaningfully and stated, "As they say there is nothing impossible in this world, isn''t there?"


    I pursed my lips together and thought of a possible way for me to get a one-on-one talk with that guy, then that''s when the shiny, light bulb started lighting above my head as an idea suddenly pops inside my head.


    "You know what? I think you are right, Mr. Cooper," I dered, smiling back at him as the idea keeps on circting inside my head.


    ***


    On Monday morning, I went to school with a very pleasant mood as I saw my friends already in their seats when I pushed the doors of our ssroom open. When I walked in towards my seat and they started greeting me with a series of "Good morning" from the three of them, I immediately shot the question right towards them.


    "I saw this news in a newly-published newspaper just Saturday that the castle will be holding its annual Christmas Ball inside. Is this true or what?" I eyed each of them with a curious look on their faces as I looked at the three of them.


    Arie was the one who answered the question for me, "Yes, it''s true. But that ball is exclusive only for the very important guests consisting of some of the powerful monarchs from the other nations, men and women from the elite ss and so on. "


    I was nodding my head to her words when she suddenly asked, "Wait, don''t tell me you are thinking of going there yourself? Because, there is no way for us to get invited there. No offense to you."


    I immediately shrugged and waved my hand off of her. "No, silly. I am not that crazy to go to an event that is not intended formoners like me." which is actually a lie though.


    The Royal Castle would be opened for their guests outside the country. I am very much aware that more guards would be sent out to protect their precious visitors from the other country, but more maids would also be needed for that very special day.


    Since their holiday break is nearly approaching, (and that would take ce on the 10th of December), I would very much take this opportunity to apply as one of their chamber maids for the said event. Then, I would use that opportunity to slip in and (hopefully) have a conversation with the captain of the magic army himself.


    And I hope that my efforts would actually pay off by getting answers to the questions that kept on bothering me for the past couple of days already so that I would totally have my peace of mind.


    But first of all, what I really hope is for all my ns to actually work


    Suddenly, my mind goes back to reality when Maggie starts snapping her finger right in front of me.


    "Hello, earth to Kris earth to Kris. Is our friend still in there or what?" she repeatedly said, which I immediately brushed her hand off.


    "I''m sorry, did you say something?"


    "What I said is that there is this new store in Central Town that opened just now, and maybe we could hang out there after ss? What do you say about that?" Maggie repeated her question for me, which I instinctively rejected on the spot. I am really not that type of person who likes to spend a lot on certain things. That must be the reason why I have that huge sum of money under my bed the other day.


    "I thought you can move freely now since your grandmother is in heaven already," Maggie pouts, but I only gave her a nk face. Grandmother?


    I remember my favorite grandmother on my mother''s side was long gone when I was eight years old. Meanwhile, I haven''t met my grandma on my father''s side since she was long gone even after I was born and my father was married to my mother.


    Now all my three friends are somewhat confused with my reaction. They have been like this for the past few days already. When they mention something that I do not even remember saying out loud, they would give me this look that I have grown a third eye in my forehead or something like that.


    "Seriously, Krise did you hit your head on something? You tend to forget things that you have already mentioned to us, and now you can''t even remember your own grandmother!"


    I scratched the back of my head. "No. Never did I recall hitting my head on something. But I do feel cramps inside my head asionally. That only happens if something just shes back in my memory on a whim"


    All three of them went mute afterward and just stared at me nkly.


    "You better check your head on the infirmary as soon as possible Kris. We are starting to get worried about you."


    I sigh. "I know, and I am so sorry for that."


    When sses for today are over and I started walking down the hallways, alone because my friends have to do their share as part of the cleaners today, I happen to came across students who looked like they are close with one another the way they drape their shoulders with one another as they walked in front of me.


    One was this tall guy who has really curly hair, broad back and dark skinplex while his buddy is a little bit shorter than him with straight sleek hair, scrawny features and a really nice fair skinplex.


    I was just about to stop myself from staring much into them and mind my own business when they mentioned something that immediately piqued my interest.


    "... It''s really sad for our buddy Dexter to just die like that. I mean, man that was so out of the ordinary." The one with the dark skinplexion said out loud with a hint of genuine sadness into it.


    I can''t help but ask, ''Who is this Dexter that they are pertaining to?''


    "Yes. And we already nned to go to the magic army training together. All three of us. And now he is gone. For good." his buddy standing on the right said quite emotionally, I must add.


    I can''t take the curiosity any longer. Out of the blue, I stretched out my hand and reached for the guy in the right''s shoulder, making him stop in his tracks for a bit and instantly spun around to see who it was. His buddy also follows, their eyes full of confusion for my sudden action.


    "Hi. Sorry to bother you but I just heard your seemingly loud conversation over here." Then I pause for a moment and take a moment to breathe in before I proceed. "I am Krise Lancaster, by the way, who is a very good friend of Dexter Woods. May I know who is that Dexter you are referring to just now?"


    "Oh, you must be his childhood friend!" The dark-skinned guy eximed in which I smiled upon. But moments passed and his energy died down sooner when he suddenly dered, "It was him that we are talking about just now. I''m so sorry for your loss."


    My loss? I thought Dexter came here before me to study magic? Come to think of it, I have never seen him since I stepped foot in this academy. I wish I could see him now though and say my greetings to him.


    Confused, I responded. "Wait, what do you mean? I thought"


    "Dexter Woods died in a tragic way after being shot in the chest by someone''s arrowst week. It was not yet known who is the owner of that weapon who killed him though."


    ***


    After hearing that devastating news from the guy, I immediately went off to the newspaper stands and bought the recent issues for thest week. There, written on bold printed letters, was the headline stated: A Gilead Academy Student found dead after being shot with an arrow.


    The article didn''t really state what really happened. All it did was to narrate the witnesses'' point of view that all they''ve seen that time was a group of bandits going after my friend, whom they believed did something wrong and now they wanted his head for it. Investigation of what really happened is still ongoing, but with theck of evidence and witnesses, the case would soon be closed any time soon.


    I could feel my hands shaking and my body going numb as I read that particr article. No I said to myself. This can''t be happening! This isn''t right!

 Chapter 148: Another Untimely Encounter

    Chapter 148: Another Untimely Encounter


    Heavy drops of rain came overflowing from the sky like bullets as I stand in front of my childhood friend''s grave, like the weather is also extending its efforts to sympathize with me. I just lost a good friend, and I didn''t even know about that at all. How terrible of a friend am I? I have to ask his closest friends where exactly is he peacefully lying right now and once I got the location, I went straight here after work at the antique store.


    Up until this moment I still cannot believe that this is actually happening. It''s like one moment I felt like Dexter was still by my side as we often y tag back in our home vige. I didn''t know what had happened and who might have possibly killed him How could I not know any of those things?


    As I held the umbre in my right hand, I looked straight right towards his grave and extended my deep solemnity for his sudden loss. I may not understand right now what is going on around here, what those visions that I am seeing in my dreams meant, and why do I feel this kind of void right through my chest.


    But what do I know is that might solve the case. On who and what happened to my childhood friend, and if anything really happened in the past that I don''t have any idea about.


    If I could justnd on that maid job inside the castle sessfully and have a brief talk with the captain, I think that would solve the matter


    "Dexter, I promise I will get to the bottom of this" I said with conviction while looking at his name engraved on his grave. "I will see to it to make the person who did this to you pay for the crime hemited."


    It''s already getting dark by the time I arrived here earlier so I know I have to leave this ce and be home before the 10 pm curfew. I gave onest look at his name with the tears spilling in the corner of my eyes before I decided to spin around and take my leave from here.


    Now that I know what happened to my friend, I might have another reason on why I have to do this ''sneaking in the castle thing'' in the first ce


    ***


    The next day, Mr. Pumpkin announces the date of the midterm exams, and that would happen exactly two days right before our holiday break. If we happen to fail this certain test, then that means no holiday breaks for us and we will be required to attend the winter sses whether we like it or not. But if we do pass them, then we''ll get the chance to enjoy the full experience of a holiday break.


    In this case, I cannot let myself fail this test. My future, sanity, and my best friend''s honor is at risk here, so I need to double up my efforts in studying in order for me not to bunk on my exams when that actual dayes.


    As I was eagerly studying as well, I also tried to gather some information about the castle hiring some of the best maids in the city for the uing big event this Christmas from the residents of Citadel, and I was able to gather some helpful information.


    First off, they will start their hiring on the 19th of December, so that is like two days after our holiday break officially started. Second useful thing I got is that the applicants should be at least above fourteen years old, so it''s fine since I am basically turning fifteen this Christmas as well.


    The veryst thing that an applicant should possess is, of course, some exceptional cooking, cleaning, serving, and baking skills which I possessed all of them. For the past few training sessions I had in our cooking ss, I''ve already grown quite the skills of the expert cook, I must say.


    Thinking about all of it, I think I might actually pass their standards for an event maid


    ***


    I walked right through the long hallways of Gilead Academy the following day with my notebooks and textbooks I borrowed from the library stuffed inside my bag. As I pushed right through the doors, I was kind of surprised actually to only see Cailin present in her seat while the rest of our crew has gone missing.


    "Good morning, Krise." Cailin greeted, and I greeted her back. She must have seen me craning my neck to look for our other friends so she added, "I think they might bete for now. Probably had to run some errands first before going here."


    Nodding, I responded, "Oh, alright. That''s fine. I''ll just have to study here so that I won''t be required to go back for the winter sses."


    "That''s what everybody here is aiming for." Cailin chuckled and looked at her surroundings.


    I did the same thing and holy mother of toast! Just look at all that people suddenly turning into geeks as they quietly sit still in their seats, reading pages of our textbooks that we have previously discussed for the past few months already. I think this is like a miracle that it is actually happening.


    "Well, yeah. Who wants to be in school in freezing weather when you could be under your own roof and chilling with your family under the warm of your firece, right?" I snorted in the process which I didn''t mean to do it in the first ce.


    "Absolutely not me." Cailin mockingly raises her hands in the air that made me threw a fewughs


    "Not me either! So let''s start to do some studying!"


    "Can you please lower down your voice, Krise?" It was the ss President who just reprimanded me, whom I haven''t talked to for quite some time now.


    I apologetically smiled at him and said, "Oops. Sorry ss president."


    I must have said something wrong, because the ss president has started throwing stares at me like I''ve just gone strange in his eyesight. But then secondster, I only saw him shrug in his seat and dive his attention right back at the book he was immersing into earlier.


    My forehead can''t help but pucker at that. What the hell just happened?


    ***


    Right after sses for today have ended, I went straight right up to Central Town to get to work. Now that I have this super secret n that I need to do, I think I might need to resign here any time soon.


    By the time I arrived at my destination, I still had a few walks to take in order to get to the antique store. I was just nonchntly walking my way right towards my working ce when a puppy suddenly stops in his tracks and sits straight right in front of me.


    This one is a Husky Siberian type of puppy, I could tell just by the look at it. It waggles his tail vigorously, it''s baby blue eyes looking at me expectantly as his tongue slides out of its mouth.


    Suddenly, I searched for some treat that I might have that is good for the dog, but suddenly, I couldn''t find anything except for the brownies. And it is already amon knowledge that dogs can''t take anything sweet.


    "I''m so sorry buddy, I don''t have a treat for you "


    I looked at it once again and that''s when I saw the golden cor wrapped around his neck. I was just going to make a go in my working ce when the familiar figure of the captain came rushing towards me, panting, as his gaze is fixated on this dog sitting in front of me.


    "Atst, I found you buddy!"


    Oh my gosh, I can''t believe it. There is the person I badly wanted to talk to, right in front of me! Maybe I don''t have to do that ridiculous n anymore. Maybe I''ll just have to grab him and dragged him to somewhere where we could talk in private---


    "Hey, you found our dog!"


    The moment I heard the high-pitchy voice of the captain''s girlfriend, Lady Margaret, all my hopes of having a private talk with him suddenly vanished. How am I going to do it now then?


    "It''s basically her that found your dog Margaret, not me." The captain then points his right index finger right towards me and Lady Margaret starts to give me that look that says to stay away from her boyfriend, or else


    "Oh, you''re that weird girl from the antique store, aren''t you? The one who cried out of the blue?" Lady Margaret chuckles a throaty kind ofugh as she remembers that embarrassing incident with me.


    Captain Alex must have remembered it by now too since I noticed the sh of recognition in his eyes.


    "Why, yes! I do remember you!"


    Shyly, I said, "Well That''s me. That weird girl you all remember about "


    "Well, sorry weird girl but we have to take Simon back to Margaret''s. It was nice meeting you again!"


    Simon?


    Then I looked at the dog. Yeah, that''s probably Simon.


    "Y-yeah Nice meeting you too, I guess"


    And just like that, I wasted my rarely-given opportunity to have a private conversation with the captain...

 Chapter 149: A Search In The Enchanted Forest

    Chapter 149: A Search In The Enchanted Forest


    The much-awaited exams that would determine my fate whether I will be exempted for the winter sses and go apply as a chambermaid all throughout my holiday break or I would freeze to death walking in the sidewalks as I go to school for the winter sses has alreadye.


    Since this is such a big deal to me, I really, really study hard for this exam for the past few days. I didn''t even know that there would evene a time in my life where my fate would actually depend on my intellectual capacity but yes, never have I started this hard for my entire life just to be exempted in winter ss sessions, not even once.


    I was walking down the hallways, my mind chanting all the terminologies that I managed to memorize inside my head when I identally bumped into somebody that made me totally lose my focus and almost lose my bnce but I managed to straighten up right away.


    Nooooo. My terminologies! I worked so hard to have all of them memorized inside my head!


    "Watch where you''re going, will you?" A girl suddenly snapped right at me, which made me almost raise my right eyebrow as I looked up to know who it was.


    I literally froze for a moment as I finally saw the pretty face of the girl who was also looking right back at me with a hint of amusement and curiosity in those pair of olive green eyes of hers.like she knows me or something.


    "Forget it. You don''t even remember who I am anyway," I noticed her now smirking at me, which I got so confused about, especially with what she just said. However, before I could even ask her what she meant by that, the girl smirked for thest time and walked past me for as far as she can.


    Alright what just happened? I''m still lost.


    By the time that weird girl left, I now saw my friend Maggie walking towards me with a hint of concern shing on her face, like she is concerned with my well-being or something.


    "Oh my gosh, are you alright? Did that mean girl hit you or p you in the face or what?" she asks, checking my body parts if it is still intact.


    I looked at her in disbelief. "Yeah, sure, I am totally fine. Why are you overreacting like this all of a sudden?"


    Maggie now stops checking me from head to toe and looks at me as if I am the weirdest person she has ever seen in her entire life.


    "Don''t you have any idea who that girl you bumped with is?"


    I casually shrugged. "I''m still lost, so obviously I don''t know her."


    Maggie lightly swats me in my shoulder and says this in a reprimanding kind of way, "Girl, you start to read your lifestyle magazines and lead local news to keep yourself up to date with the famous people and events. "


    I gave him the look that says, "Come on, you know me," just to remind her as one of my closest friends that I don''t do that kind of stuff. It''s not like princes and princesses are the ones who set food on my table and bring money to my wallet. Nope, they don''t contribute any part of my life so why bother myself to read about them and their shitty lives?


    "That was Princess Marite of Cordova, my friend. One of the richest princesses that exist in the modern times." Maggie finally spills the tea after quitting chastising me for a moment.


    This may sound odd... but the name does indeed ring a bell in my head. Not just because she is widely famous, but deep down inside my core memory... I am getting this intuition that I was able to chat with her in the past.


    Could it be possible we were friends a long time ago that became distant? I paused for a moment and remembered how she had treated me earlier, her immature behavior. Nope, impossible, as impossible as a crow would ever change into white.


    "Earth to Kris earth to Kris!" Maggie is now waving her hands off in front of me, and I was instantly back to reality. "Why do you always have this bad habit of spacing out in the middle of nowhere?"


    I shrugged, "I don''t have any idea either and I''m so sorry for that. Anyway, you were saying?"


    "I said it is time for us to go inside the ssroom, or else we will bete for the exams."


    Instinctively, my mind became alert once again after mentioning the word ''exam''.


    "Right. Exam."


    My ssmates, including Joe Curry, who is known for being alwayste, are already here at eight in the morning as Maggie pushed the door to open it.


    "This is a very rare urrence," I told Maggie which she only chuckled at.


    Mr. Pumpkin shortly arrives after the clock exactly strikes eight-thirty in the morning with a pile of test papers in both hands as he walks in the ssroom. These test papers then get to be distributed from the ones sitting in the front up towards the students who were seated on the back.


    Once I was able to receive my copy of the test paper, that''s when the game officially begins. Taking out a pen right in front of my ear lobe, I slowly pulled it out, like a warrior preparing for battle, and let out a dramatic sigh... as if I were actually caught up in some kind of battle at the moment.


    Stretching my palms and doing some light exercising with my head, I started answering the questions on the test paper.


    Oh boy I better pass my exam, or I will never have my chance to talk to the captain ever again.


    ***


    -THIRD PERSON-


    Meanwhile at the Enchanted Forest near the borderlines of Gilead


    Hundreds of knights were deployed out here in the woods and were scattered in all reachable parts of the forest to conduct their usual manhunt search for the prince and master wizard of Gilead.


    It''s not like any other ordinary hopeless day like they''ve ever had because today...they actually got a tip from a local resident who usually goes hunting for food in this part of the forest. It''s not reliable, but they still try it anyway.


    Among all the hoping knights that are present this morning, Alexander Crimson, famously known to be Gilead''s captain of the magic army, now leads the team searching for the missing prince.


    He is now the one standing beside their witness as they lead them into the position where he ims he has seen his unconscious body. Alex has already pondered this matter a lot, wondering if they would trust him or if he is luring them into some kind of a trap. But then here he is, taking all the chances and all the risks just to find his long-lost friend.


    "There! Over there! I think that would be the ce where I saw him lying unconsciously on the ground!"


    To their surprise, the man now starts to bellow as he points towards the direction of arge pile of Sycamore trees lined up across from each other. In between two of these trees, Alex could visibly see a figure of a guy wrapped with an enormous pile of leaves and branches that makes it so hard for him to exactly know who is it at first.


    However That height and body frame He can''t be mistaken


    "Y-Your Highness!" Alex exims in both horror and delight as he scurries right towards the branch-covered man in front of them.


    Some were just about to warn him of the possible consequences of falling into some kind of trap but Alex didn''t take heed. Swiftly, he cuts through all the branches, leaves, and a few twigs that now covers this guy using a terrain spell.


    After, who the heck knows how much time it took for him to remove all of that, the unconscious figure of the prince sends Alex and his team in a state of panic and bewilderment as some of them now rushes to his aid and carries the body for Alex.


    The very first thing Alex checks out is his pulse. Definitely no pulse, so Alex starts to panic somehow. The next thing he checks is his body temperature, and his skin is surprisingly as cold as ice and as pale as snow.


    Tears from the corner of his eyes threaten toe out, which Alex fought the urge to cry in front of his men.


    When he sticks his fingers into the corner of his right eye and snaps it open, it reveals itself to be a hollowed-out eye with no color on it at all... It is as if the prince''s life was literally sucked away from him.


    Whoever did this horrible thing must have been truly finished with him already that they decided to throw him out in the open just like this!


    Alex''s right hand forms into a fist as he now witnesses what happened to his dear friend. If only he knew who caused this misfortune to fall upon the prince, he would immediately make them pay for it with their own lives!


    Shaking, one soldier taps his hand on the distracted captain and asks, "Now that we know what happened to the prince What should we do now, captain?"


    Alex, who is now back to his own senses, casts his head downwards as he thinks of something to answer his soldier''s question.


    "Well The public deserves to know, at least. And I guess, we have to prepare ourselves for a possible iing war if the news is to be spread forth across all nations and continents."

 Chapter 150: The Prince Has Been Found!

    Chapter 150: The Prince Has Been Found!


    <strong>-THIRD PERSON-</strong>


    News spread like wildfire as every mediapany printed a copy of the recent report that the knights from the magic army had provided for the public to know. Each of these new copies states the same headlines.


    After almost two years ofpletely being silent, the MagicArmy has then concluded the missing case of Prince Arthur Spellman, ruler and master wizard of Gilead, and reported him dead on the spot.


    As each resident of Citadel has gotten their own copies of today''s newspapers, all were incredibly shocked, while some of them have already been anticipating this fateful moment toe. Spections of the prince''s death have already been circting around the city, but what they aren''t expecting is today will be that day where all of their ims have finally been validated.


    Every nation that was notified of the prince''s untimely death has been extending their sincerest condolences to Gilead, some are even visiting in person to show their sincerity. One of the known royalties who have visited his wake is Lady Catherine with her personal bodyguard, General Rosa. The two of them were received by Lucas and Lancelot, along with other visitors that have made it with them.


    As the castle is in great chaos and solitude to grieve for the loss of the nation''s prince and master wizard, Captain Alexander Crimson was just in his office, thinking about some random memories that he had shared with the prince-- one of his best buddies that he has ever had in his entire life.


    Prince Arthur has already been missing for almost two years now but he still can''t believe that he is now actually gone from him. The case is still a mystery to him and there are questions inside his head that haven''t been found an answer yet.


    How did the prince''s lifeless body end there in the first ce? How did he end up missing? Where was thest ce he went to? And why oh why did the potential killer decide to just overthrow him in the middle of a forest for us to see? What is he possibly up to?


    Those were the questions that still linger inside his head that he is now so desperate to get all the answers. But he just doesn''t know how and when will he get them.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    Three consecutive knocks have immediately distracted him and pulled him back to reality. With a long, sharp sigh, he lets the person on the other side get in. Lancelot''s figure soon enters his office with a te of muffins that he freshly baked just now.


    "I know you''ve got so worked up with this case, and the least that I could do for you is to bake these muffins to somehow lighten your mood." Lancelot smiles as he holds out a te in front of him.


    Even if he doesn''t have any appetite to eat anything at the moment, he forces himself to smile back and take the muffins off from the archbishop.


    "Thank you, Lancelot. You know I am a big fan of your pastries," Alex says to freshen up the mood around here. He has been in a gloomy mood for so long that he doesn''t want it to totally overwhelm him.


    Alex added in the intention to fool around, "Why didn''t you end up as a chef or something like that?"


    "Because my family is not that rich to keep our family business, which is a bakery. And we don''t have the means to let me enroll in a cooking ss after my dad lost his job so yeah that is why."


    Alex soon felt guilty for having no idea that he was already asking a direct personal question to his friend like this. For that one, Alex gives Lancelot a sincere apologetic look and states his sincere apology.


    "No, don''t be, please." Lancelot only waves his hand off dismissively. "It is really nothing to me."


    "Oh, okay. If you say so father Lancelot."


    It was quite a while now since thest time Alex addressed the archbishop of Citadel like this. With a curtsy nod, Lancelot now takes his leave and leaves the office shortly after that. While a sudden random question has popped out of his head if priests could be also allowed to use magic or not, he sees something odd in his office desk, like something is not in its rightful ce.


    Beneath his desk where he is fully aware that a secretpartment was made, which he is the only who knew about it, the supposedly handle of that secretpartment which looks like a loose nail was intentionally pushed inside a little bit. He was one-hundred percent sure that this thing was not like this before


    Alex stretched forth one hand to reach out for it, and while his hand was about to touch that said thing, there came another knock on the door, making him pull back and return his hand to his side as he called in that person behind the door.


    This time, it was Lucas who had disturbed his peace. He enters with a look of seriousness in his face, and he is surely known as a man who seldom acts seriously in his entire life.


    "What is it? Is something wrong?" Alex can''t help but ask in advance.


    "Nothing much" Lucas answers for him. "It''s just that, the royal council members want to call a meeting now."


    Alex was surely astonished to hear about this. A meeting a day after the prince was found dead in the Enchanted Forest yesterday morning? How could this be even possible?


    "What''s the rush? I mean, we are still in agony of the prince''s sudden death and now they want to gather for a council meeting? Is this even valid?"Alex could fill his blood boiling as rage starts to seep in his veins and goes up in his head.


    Lucas only shrugged. Even he, himself, can''t believe that this is even happening right now. He, too, has lost a great friend. And now the council members are so eager to just rece him like that.


    "I don''t know man. But this can''t be right"


    ***


    -KRISELLA-


    Waking up to a normal day like this every day as the rays of the sun hit your face from therge window on my right feels so freaking good all the time. It''s like the heavens have granted you another day to improve your life and get it all together. And today, that''s what I am about to make as I finally view my results from the other day''s exam.


    I could feel my heart pounding as I walked into the gates of Gilead Academy. At the back of my head, I was really praying so hard. ''Please, I am begging to all the saints avable, I may not be as smart as my friends and sometimes fail my short quizzes but I am literally begging from you to let me pass the exam so that I could proceed with my n as smoothly as possible.''


    All of my friends are already inside the ssroom as I pushed the doors open and went inside. As I went towards my seat, the very first thing that I needed to ask was if the results were already posted on the big bulletin board outside the administration office. And they said that they haven''t seen it yet, so all my hopes of seeing it today have dissolved right away.


    I sigh and look at them expectantly, "I really wish they''ll be posting it sooner though. I am nning to apply for a new job this holiday season and I just wanted to pass this exam so that I won''t be stuck in here for the holiday break."


    All three of them looked at me with a hint of confusion stered on their faces. "Well, what happened to that new job you''ve said you are working now in Central Town? I thought you are already a regr there?"


    Yes, they knew about my job at the antique store in Lincoln and White because it was actually Cailin who referred me there after the original worker before me had decided to leave because that is her uncle''s business.


    "Yes, I am already a regr just a month ago" I sneak a nce towards Cailin, who is now looking at me expectantly, making it hard for me toe up with a valid reason on why I need to get out of there.


    "However, I really need arger extra ie that would suffice my everyday needs plus the rent in my apartment. " To Cailin, I said, "No offense to you Cailin."


    Thetter on the other hand only waves her hand dismissively and says, "Not a problem."


    "Anyway, so there I bet jobs in the holiday season are really a better catch."


    Our conversation had to abruptly end there when Mr. Pumpkin has finally emerged inside the ssroom with a stack of papers in hand and a really, really bad news to us all.


    Clearing his throat and cing these papers on top of his desk, he announces, "Today, it has been known throughout the world that our beloved prince, Prince Arthur Spellman, has been found dead yesterday morning at the heart of the Enchanted Forest."

 Chapter 151: History Class

    Chapter 151: History ss


    -KRISELLA-


    After Mr. Pumpkin''s sudden announcement two days from now, it is as if all I literally could hear around me is the same news of the prince''s sudden death for two days straight. As much as I wanted to feel sympathetic for him right now, I don''t know anything much about this guy.


    "So, you were saying that you were able to see the prince with your own eyes?"


    We were now at the cafeteria as we spoke about the prince. Arie was saying something about visiting the prince here in this very campus grounds when Gilead Academy was celebrating its annual Foundation Week. Howe I don''t have any idea about all of this?


    "Yes! Since he is an alumnus of the school himself, graduated at the young age of fifteen." Arie responded, dreamily. "He was very gorgeous like I expected him to be, though his voice is oddly feminne to listen to, I must say. But still."


    "I agree." Maggie chimes in. Then she shifted her gaze at me and said, "I wish you had been with us at that time he visited here. Something thrilling happened that day as he was just about to give his speech and we''ve got to see the knights in action with our very own eyes!"


    From what I am hearing now from my friends, the starting day of the said Foundation Week was incredibly awesome. If I also had the chance like that to meet the prince in person, I wouldn''t have missed it for the world. But heck, where could I have been and why did I waste such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? Not everybody is given the chance to meet a real-life prince!


    "I don''t remember attending this kind of event" I rubbed my chin as I think hard of what I have possibly done to miss all that action. "Where did you say I was at that time?"


    "You called in sick at that time and excused yourself not to take part in the opening ceremony, remember?" Arie pointed out, as if that should exin everything. I sure do notice her keen observation as she waited for my reaction after saying those words.


    Rather than be enlightened on her exnation, I was still confused about it. Maybe I did fall ill on the day when the prince made his appearance in school. What a waste of opportunity, indeed.


    "Yeah, maybe I did fall sick at that time" I identally said my thoughts out loud, causing me to almost p my hands together in my mouth but fought the urge to do so.


    Cailin''s sigh of frustration soon made Arie''s gaze shift at her. "So what would the royal council members do now? Prince Arthur Spellman was thest royal bloodline of the royal family after his parents were killed when their boat sunk in the Mediterranean seas, or so I''ve read from an article."


    "I don''t have any idea as well" Arie answers, making her think about it as well as she sipped her barley tea. "I''m sure they would find a way, or maybe appoint someone from the royal council members to be the next ruler of Gilead."


    After munching a couple of the homemade cookies that Cailin made and brought for us, I also took a sip of my hot chocte drink As weird as it may seem, a triggered memory suddenly shes back inside my head after cing it back on top of my table.


    It was a cold afternoon, and I could picture myself in that memory as someone who is sitting in front of an expensive-looking desk. As the interior of this room that I am currently in, the way it''s so expansive and full of furniture and books does make her feel likeI am in some kind of an office or something.


    Oddly, I could see myself as I stood in that spacious room, like I am just looking at my reflection in a full-size mirror. The only difference is that this version of me seems funny and weird to look at, for the girl, who technically looks like me, is in a man''svish robes and shoes like she was forced to disguise herself as a man considering how tired she looked like right now.


    "Krise"


    The girl seated in the desk across from me jolted her head upward as she heard that very familiar voice one that I am sure I already have heard before.


    She barks an exnation afterwards, "I swear I am not sleeping earlier!" in fear that the man who entered the office just now would chastise her or something.


    I finally got the courage to whip my head around to see who it was. With a wide-eyed expression painted across my face, I nearly flinched into my position as I saw that it was none other than the archbishop of Citadel. I would often see this guy in the orphanage where I used to pass by on my way to my apartment, or in church if I decide to take part in the Sunday mass.


    Why would a priest like him be here in this luxurious-looking office? Am I somehow connected with him as well? Except for the captain of the magic army, do I have to approach him and have a chat with him as well?


    These were the questions that suddenly appeared inside my head, like a mushroom that emerges from the ground out of nowhere. But before I could answer for them all, Maggie yanks me back to reality as she continuously waves her hand in front of me.


    "There you go again having your usual episodes of your little daydream. I mean, is that even normal?" Maggie shrugs and stops waving her hand the moment she was sure that I am now fully back to my senses.


    Sighing, I responded without thinking about it that much, "Sometimes, I don''t even know anymore what is real and what is not"


    That surely startled them, I suppose, because of how they all gave me their questioning looks. But before they could actually bombard me with their inquiries, the school bell happens to ring once more, saving me for the day. Almost hurriedly, we stood up from our seats and ced our used cups, utensils, and tes in the washing area before leaving the cafeteria to go to their next ss.


    History, being the most boring subject for me ever since in my elementary years, was now, surprisingly, turns out to be the most interesting subject that I ever had since this morning. Our history professor, Mr. lory, has started discussing the dark age of Gilead a thing that I am seriously interested to learn about.


    From what I''ve learned from his slightly-interesting discussion, it all began when the most powerful dark wizard of all time named Szar, gathered his minions all throughout the nation, some even in different corners of the Earth, as he wished to conquer the whole world. Gilead, being one of the most big countries having upied one thirds of the whole continent of Iruna, was hisst target to add in his collection after conquering almost all the nations across the globe.


    Not long after Szar and his fleet set foot in Gilead, having first to arrive in the small ind of Thule, he and his men were almost sessful in conquering all the parts of Gilead until they finally came to the heart of the country where the proud city of Colossus (Citadel''s old name during the dark age) stands in the middle of it.


    His hopes of conquering Colossus had suddenly been devastated when he fell into the king''s trap. King Citadel II (our current prince''s great grandfather) and his highly-trained magic army has sessfully defeated his dark forces and eventually killed their leader Szar in the midst of what is now known to us as the Great War.


    It was not stated in ss what happened to the leader''s body after he had been defeated by the king. However, a year after the war happened, the capital city''s name was immediately from Colossus to Citadel in honor of the brave king who sessfully defended his people from bondage.


    Our ever-energetic ss president soon raises his hand that makes everyone groan. sses were about to end soon, and here he is, deciding to spoil the fun and is about to ask a veryplicated question to lengthen our discussion.


    "Rumors say that this leader is being nned to be resurrected once again. Is this even valid or not?"


    That question from him has surprisingly caught everyone''s attention and now are waiting patiently for the professor''s response.


    "Yes, it is" The professor answers, causing us to omit gasps all of a sudden. "By the blood of the most powerful wizards and one royal bloodline, he shall live once again"


    He says this as if he is really sure that it is bound to happen, which I find suspicious. Since when did this teacher start teaching in our ss once again? I don''t specifically remember his face though


    Before anyone could have the same chance to ask another question, our sses were called to an end for the day as the school bell started to ring.

 Chapter 152: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 152: Work in Progress~


    {Forgive me, dear readers, for my insolence this very fine day but I am truly sick. My migraine is kicking in for writing nonstop since this morning for my other story here in Webnovel in hopes of getting at least 50 chappies before this month ends to lock it. Now, I''ve tried writing a few words for the recent update but I sadly can''t continue it any longer. The medicine I''ve drunk just now after dinner hasn''t taken effect yet, hence I''m afraid I need to rest my head for a while.


    Rest assured I will continue the following chapters continuously from tomorrow. Have a great one.}


    ***


    -Third Person''s POV-


    On a beautiful afternoon in Citadel, threeds could be seen standing inside the prince''s room. All of them look distressed in their ces as they pondered on something.


    "It is already five in the afternoon. Shouldn''t Krise be here at this hour?" Lucas asked while his forehead crinkled in confusion. Lancelott, who is now standing in front of him, looked up with his forehead puckered as well.


    "I wonder what''s causing her to be thiste. And take note she hasn''t skipped any of our training sessions for the past few weeks!" The archbishop said in disbelief. Then his head turned to face Alex and Lucas once more.


    "Do you have any idea why didn''t she showed up this time?"


    The twods, in turn, pondered on the archbishop''s inquiry, but it didn''t take long before Lancelott and Lucas noticed the baffled look in Alex'' face as he moved his gaze away from the two.


    "Alex?" The archbishop called out to the captain of the magic army like he was his five-year-old brother who did something wrong to him.


    ''Oh crap, I''m doomed.'' Alex thought to himself. He clearly knew why did Krise skip their training sessions in the first ce, yet he still decided to act as if nothing happened between him and her yesterday.


    "I bet you have something to do with this." Lancelott continued to interrogate Alex, provoking thed to spill the truth right this instance.


    "I have nothing to do with her skipping our today''s lessons, for crying out loud!" Alex tried to defend himself but he saw the judgment on both hisrades'' faces that immediately make him surrender.


    "It''s just that...." The captain averted his eyes in the opposite direction, purposely avoiding his gaze from the two. "... I was annoyed at her for saying such things to the public that she herself isn''t capable of doing. So I got angry and told her that she has no right to say that out loud and not give the people some false hopes since she is just a mere replica of the prince."


    Then he heaved out a sigh while crossing his arms to his chest. "There. Happy?"


    As expected, Lancelott burst out after hearing his words.


    "Alex, what''s wrong with you? We don''t have a right to force her into something that she isn''t capable of. She was kind in the first ce to ept this impossible job and saving us from the trouble of covering up for the prince''s sudden disappearance. If it weren''t for her, then we''re doomed, so we should treat her nicely."


    After hearing the archbishop''s live sermon, Alex only clicked his tongue as his response.


    "I didn''t know she was too sensitive to handle a real talk from me." He rolled his eyes in frustration.


    "She is a girl after all," Lucas, who was known as an expert when ites to handling women, chimed in to their conversation. "Girls are known to be sensitive."


    Alex gave another round of exasperated sigh. "Why are you making such a big deal out of this? I know for a fact that she will return home any time soon, after all... that girl has nowhere else to go to."


    "Alex!" Lancelott reprimanded thed''s choice of words. "Watch your mouth and temper, will you?"


    "It is now almost six in the evening," Lucas'' eyes shifted to the wall clock adjacent to where they are currently standing. "Should we now look for her? It will be dark soon."


    "Why don''t we ask Alex over here to look for Krise?" Lancelott suggested, jerking his head to look at the guy beside him. "After all, he needs to take action of what he has done to her."


    Alex, in turn, swiftly turned his head to oppose the archbishop''s suggestion. "Are you for real?" Then seeing his serious face, that he seldom shows in front of him, he quickly raised his hands inplete surrender.


    "Fine. I''ll do it."


    With a half-hearted attitude, he forced himself to walk out of the prince''s office and got an umbre on the shack before leaving the castle''s premises. As what he had seen earlier when he had an early morning patrol with his troops, the skies were dark indicating that it would rain anytime soon.


    ***


    -KRISELLA-


    I was having so much fun hanging out with my friends at this time to their favorite pastry shop in the city that I didn''t care anymore what time it is now. After all, this was my first time strolling in the streets with them after ss. I always have to spend the rest of my remaining time doing my impostor duties that I almost forgot what it feels like to be a normal teenager.


    "You''re just a mere replica of the prince and master wizard..."


    Out of nowhere, Alex''s annoying words echoed in my head once more. It almost made me sleepless for the night, for crying out loud!


    Why do I have to be reminded that I am just the prince''s replica? After all, I know my ce in the castle all this time!


    I wasn''t aware that I was stabbing my cake with the fork I am currently holding with so much force that made Arie and Maggie turn to me with worried faces.


    "Krise? What''s wrong?" Arie asked in her worried tone.


    "Huh?" I nkly stared at both of them, not knowing first what caused this sudden awkwardness between us before barking out a nervousugh. "N-nothing."


    "Well, we are so d to have you finally join us for today." Maggie beamed, which made me smile back at her.


    "Yeah. My grandmother is already doing fine for now, and she said she could manage by herself so here I am." One hand unconsciously went over the back of my neck and continuously scratched it.


    "That''s great," Arie smiled also. "I hope it continues so that we could spend the afternoon hanging out together."


    "Yeah, I hope so too." I agreed, but deep down inside my mind is screaming ''Yeah right. Like that would happen.''


    ---


    When we were done eating the food we ordered for ourselves, we immediately went out of the pastry shop and have a few walks to burn the carbs we''d just taken in.


    "Thanks again for the treat guys," A shy smile curved up on my lips as I looked at my friends. Remember when I got robbed the other day? Since I am now penniless, it was they who paid for my food and drink today.


    "No worries," Maggie said.


    "I-I promise that I would pay you soon if I got the money from working at my grandmother''s shop." I lied for thest time today before we decided to part ways. I''ve told them countless times already that my grandmother owns a shop and the reason why I need to be early is because I need to help her manage it.


    I click my tongue in annoyance. If only they knew my real situation...


    With them now out of sight, I continued to move forward towards the secret route that will lead me to the back portion of the castle. I suddenly wondered what time it is now---


    My eyes went round upon hearing the sound of the church bell echoing throughout Citadel, which means it is now six in the freaking evening! With a horrified expression, my hands flew over to my mouth when I realized I had skipped today''s training sessions! Oh, my sweet dear lord!


    Feeling the guilt starting to build up on me, I ran as fast I could to make it up towards the castle. Somehow, the demonic face of that heartless, cold jerk suddenly popped out of my subconscious mind that made me shiver in an instant.


    When I got into the marketce of Citadel, I was about to turn to the alley that I should go to as a convenient shortcut towards the rear portion of the castle when I felt someone leaped from behind andnded in front of my eyes, causing me to stop running to avoid bumping with this stranger.


    It was a boy whose age is I think ten was the cause for me to suddenly stop in my tracks. His round mustard eyes widened while looking at me in disbelief the moment he scrutinized my face.


    "No way..." he blurted out all of a sudden, which caused me to give him a confused look.


    "The prince is now standing in front of me?"

 Chapter 153: Why Are You Following Me?

    Chapter 153: ''Why Are You Following Me?''


    Exam results were immediately posted on the board once Mr. Pumpkin was able to give us our test results. I peered through my own paper and was wary for a bit of what score I might see there.


    It turns out, all the troubles that I have in the past were all for nothing when I had seen how high my scores were. I was a bit anxious about my written exams since I am really not that good with memorization and stuffs like that than actually executing a spell in front of the jury, but because of my determination to pass and my severe hard work these past few days, I made it possible to get at least a score that only has three mistakes on it.


    I wish my mom was here to see it for herself. She would always scold me back then about how bad my test scores usually are. Smiling to myself, I folded my test results and tucked them inside my bag before I ran to my friends again who were also among the crowd who are now viewing the board as we did.


    Two days to go before our holiday break officially begins. It was Maggie''s idea this time that we should all celebrate this ''glorious victory''-- her words, not mine-- with a cup of hot freshly-brewed coffee and a te of fresh-from-the-oven pastries at our favorite pastry shop at Central Town.


    By the way, it was my hardest decision ever to leave the antique store for the sake of my quest yesterday afternoon after sses. Danny was casual about it since we really didn''t get along after all those months that we have worked together at the store. Darn, with all those months I have spent at the store ever since I came here to Citadel, I was hoping that I will still be able to find another job after my quest is done and my mind has already been cleared up.


    Once we arrive at the Central Town, tons of other people are also here in different colors of coats draped around their body, scarves spiraled around their necks, beanies on top of their head, and a pair of gloves on both of their hands. As for me, I am currently wearing that sky blue peacoat and the beanie that I have bought at the clothing shop paired with my ck pair of gloves and a gray scarf that came straight from my closet.


    We were walking past a group of old women casually striding around the biggest shopping za in Citadel and the entire state of Gilead when a random thought suddenly popped into my head.


    "Guys, do you think it would snow today?" I suddenly asked my friends, which surprised them honestly. I could already see my breath frosting as I speak, an indication that winter season is already approaching.


    Cailin, our science geek friend, thought about it for a while before answering, "I think so? Well, considering how the temperature dropped drastically ording to the newest weather forecast, there might be a possibility that it would snow any day soon."


    Arie eyes me warily before asking, "Why do you ask anyway?"


    "Hmmm" I hummed. Yeah, why did I ask anyway? As if I loved snow all my life. I used toin about it back in our home vige since it''s almost every day is a winter season there considering that our vige is ced high on the mountains.


    In the end, I settled for a subtle answer. "No reason at all. I just sort of felt like looking forward to it, that''s all."


    For me, every snowfall leaves me with a good memory. Since it snowedst October, I bet I had missed a good memory something that I suddenly forgot on a whim. I just couldn''t point my finger at what is this really important memory that I forgot, it''s now starting to drive me crazy.


    Suddenly, I felt like crying once again if it weren''t for Cailin who grabbed my hand straight away and pulled me with her that got me wide-eyed and mouth to gape.


    "Come on, you slowpoke. You are starting to be left behind, we might lose you!" Cailin says jokingly and I yed along. I let her grab me as I tried my best to shrug these negative thoughts away out of my head.


    Just what exactly did I forget? I wish I would know it sooner


    "Ta-da! There it is our favorite pastry shop!" Arie says in delight as she finally spots the store that we have been looking for. It had now been impossible to track it down right away because of these huge volumes of people that had suddenly emerged to shop here.


    The smell of their freshly-brewed coffee was the first thing that filled my nostrils the moment we entered inside. The store was now packed with customerspared to those days that we first went here, at least that is expected already since holidays are just around the corner, but we still managed to have our own table since Arie said she was able to send one of her people to reserve a spot for us here earlier before sses for today ended. A quite impressive move, I must say.


    A young and good-looking waiter in his slick blonde hair, baby blue almond-shaped eyes, thin, luscious red lips, and has that sexy chiseled jawline that is very hard not to notice immediately approached our table in haste, holds his notepad and pen up as he hands us their menus.


    "Well hello there, youngdies." The waiter smiles a toothy grin to us that immediately caught Cailin''s interest. I don''t know, I just saw it in her eyes that she was starting to be tangled up into his charms, or is it just my imagination.


    "What could I get for you?"


    Setting my thoughts aside, I immediately peeled my gaze away from this attractive guy for a while and concentrated on my menu. I pretended to check it out for a bit even though I already have an order in mind.


    "I will have one set of your oatmeal muffins and a cup of sweet barley tea, please." I was the first one to convey my order to the gorgeous waiter standing in front of us. My eyes have been oddly watching closely as he writes down what I just said a while ago.


    After writing it all down, I immediately avoided meeting his gaze when he was about to look up once more and turned to face my friends. "And as for you,dies?"


    As my friends were already telling this waiter over here what they wanted to eat, I happened to look at my right where the sliding ss window was ced and something immediately caught my attention.


    Even though the streets of Central Town have been fully packed with people, there in the middle of the crowd is the man that I keep on seeing in my dreams every night. The captain of the magic army is surprisingly tall and his presence can easily stand out in the midst of this crowd. What is a guy like him doing in a public ce at times like this anyway?


    Is this yet another sign that I should go and speak with him immediately? Well only one way to find out!


    Without having second thoughts, I hurriedly stood up from my seat which, of course, confused my friends.


    "I almost forgot that there is something that I must see. I''ll be back soon, I promise!" Before my friends could even bombard me with their questions, I quickly dashed my way out of here and said my apologies for a thousandth time already after continuously bumping into someone''s shoulder with all this crowd around us.


    I craned my head so that I won''t lose sight of him. But the captain might be so fast in walking that I easily lost him just like that. After searching for him in the midst of these people, I practically gave up and kicked some pebbles on my way back to the pastry shop. Why do I keep losing my chances to talk with him like this? It starts to annoy me already.


    "Why are you following me?"


    Huh?


    I was standing in front of this certain liquor store now when I heard that familiar husky voice of that man I was searching for. Even his voice seems to be incorporated in my memories so that I do not have any difficulties recognizing it immediately it''s so weird.


    Instinctively, I whipped my head around to know where he is. Once I did that, it''s like time around me slowed down and the people passing to and fro between us were just a temporary blur, making it possible for me to focus my eyes on this man wearing a hooded robe with the symbol of a shield and a cross in the middle embroidered on his chest paired with his ck boots toplete his knight look...


    Captain Alex must have assumed that I had gone deaf and so he repeated his question earlier, only more sternly this time


    "Why are you following me?"

 Chapter 154: Work In Progress~

    Chapter 154: Work In Progress~


    Hi! I would like to apologize, again, if I couldn''t be able to write a chapter now. My muscle cramps are killing me right now (u know, because of menstrual period that finally arrived) and I''ve also got a migraine to bear along with it. I can''t seem to concentrate in finishing the chapter I''ve started earlier because of the pain I am going through. Being a girl sometimes sucks.


    Anyway, as usual, I would continue writing tomorrow, as soon as the pain is manageable enough for me to concentrate on my work.


    ***


    My brother''s face tensed and his jaws clenched upon seeing my friends entering the house. After all, this is Alex''s house to begin with.


    "Krise I see you are with your brother today." I heard Lucas said, looking as if he was surprised to see my brother here.


    To his right is where Alex is standing, muttering to himself, "Why am I here?"


    "Ah yes, he''s here. Friends, I want you to meet my brother Devin. Devin, these are my friends Alex and Lucas." I said, hands trembling, when I saw my brother ring each of them.


    "Hi. Nice to meet you both." said my brother. But his ring look says otherwise.


    "Have a seat, you two." I offered to the twods, acting as if this is my own house.


    I gave them a pleading look that begs them to stay with me, which they all followed. Both of them took the one-seater couch facing each other on both sides. In front of us is a marble-surround firece that has not been lit, since winter hasn''te yet.


    Above the firece are other picture frames and some figurines disyed above.


    "Are you all ssmates of my sister?"


    Oh no... the interrogation session between my brother and my friends had already begun before I knew it.


    "N--"


    "Yes!" It was I who interrupted Alex and responded to my brother''s question.


    My brother may have not seen it but I caught a glimpse of the impatientd arching his eyebrow at me.


    "Is she being bullied around the school? Are you making sure that you are always by her side?" my brother asked another question.


    What the heck brother? These are my friends not bodyguards!


    "Yes, we are always looking out for her, Krise''s brother." Lucas was the one to respond to that one. "With us being around with her, she never gets bullied at school."


    I saw Lucas smiling at me as he said that statement, making my cheeks burning all of a sudden.


    Rica, the servant, went back again in the living room, with two more sses of orange juice for Alex and Lucas. The olddy earlier bid her goodbye, saying she needs to rest in her room at this hour.


    After we said our thanks, Rica then helped her master stand up and carried the basket that my brother gave to the olddy. And soon enough, they left this room, leaving me in an awkward situation with my two mentors.


    Silence momentarily hangs in the air as all of us concentrated on eating the cookies that the servant had prepared for us and drinking the orange juice she made.


    If I am not in this kind of situation, I would have praised the deliciously baked cookies out loud. However, I chose to remain silent and waited on both sides on who might break this silence.


    "Which of you two is my sister''s boyfriend?"


    Hisst question made me choke all of a sudden from the cookies that I am munching and my friends to almost spurting out the juice that they are currently sipping.


    "Brother! What kind of question is that?!"


    My face may have turned bright red out of embarrassment. What does he think he is saying?!


    Devin. In turn, turned his head to look at me. I can see the serious look in his eyes didn''t change one bit since the first time he saw my friends.


    "Tell me honestly, Krise. Is learning magic really your reason why you had to run away from home all of a sudden?" he said in his sharp, reprimanding tone.


    Somehow, I was hurt by what he said. I mean, I knew both him and her mother didn''t approve of me going here in Gilead and learning magic at its constitution despite how many times I had persuaded them.


    But to think me of this low? How dare him?


    I was equally serious and pissed-looking right now as that of my brother. I looked him straight in his gray eyes.


    "Really, brother? Is that what you think of me? A low-gradeddy?! Huh?!" I gritted my teeth, gathering all my willpower altogether just to fight off these tears that are on the verge of going out.


    "To see you befriending guys your age and visiting you in this house, what else would you want to think of you then?" my brother shouted back at me, which really surprised me.


    He never ever raised his voice at me despite how much he is annoyed with me.


    "I want you to trust me! Both you and mom!" I choked back the tears before proceeding. "Now, if you can''t do it, then better not show yourself to me once again!"


    I can''t take it anymore. Before he and my mentors could see me crying, I ran out of the living room and out of this house without thinking much of where to go from here.


    It was almost sunset when I decided to storm off from Alex''s house and roamed around the corner. I don''t exactly know where I am, but all I care about right now is to get away from my brother and from his judging looks as much as possible.


    I remembered the first time I discovered that I have magic stored within me when I identally created a dirt bump across our little farm back in Ziv Vige.


    He then stated no ordinary human being could do that thing, thus encouraging me to be better with my magic since he himself is a mere mortal.


    My brother was the one to get my hopes up, that I could somehow enroll in a magic institution as soon as I got bigger.


    But now, I don''t exactly know why, but he suddenly changed. Instead of pushing me to get better, he always tells me things such as ''Give up your hopes of bing a master wizard" or something like that.


    Is it because he also didn''t get the chance of fulfilling his own dreams of bing a musician? Could that be the reason why he suddenly chooses to degrade his younger sister''s dreams as well?


    I was just continuing walking and walking when something caught my attention something that made me stop in my tracks. A beautiful melodying from a reed pipe was echoing somewhere near me that lets me draw in with it.


    Before I knew it, my feet moved on its own... and the next thing I knew was seeing my brother standing from afar near to Alex''s house. Of course! I thought. That was his own pipe he was using.


    He stopped ying his reed pipe when he saw me standing from a distance and slowly walked towards me.


    I didn''t move, whilst I anticipated for him.


    "I''m so sorry for how I acted earlier, Kris."


    The moment we were just a few inches apart, my brother extended his arms and encircled me in a tight hug. I hugged him back as tears rolled down my cheek.


    "I guess I was just carried away by my jealousy towards you. You know, since I wasn''t able to fulfill my dreams, I also don''t want you to fulfill yours too. And I know that is so selfish of me." he said, as apologetic as he could.


    "I understand brother. I''m also sorry for the things I have said." I apologized in return.


    "Don''t be. After all, this was all my fault. But even so, deep inside I was rooting for you. So do everything that you can to fulfill that dream of yours, okay?"


    I beamed, "Okay, I will!"


    Later on, my brother bid his farewell, since he didn''t have so much spare time to spend staying here. I was still standing outside of Alex''s house as I waved my hand at him.


    But before totally leaving though, I saw him ncing over his shoulder before opening his mouth to speak.


    "You will have a great future ahead of you, Krise. Please, always watch your back and choose wisely whom to befriend with. Alright?"


    "A-alright I will." I was quite confused.


    Before I could ask further questions though, he already left.


    "I''m d that nuisance has already left."


    I quickly turned around and saw both Lucas and Alex already standing right next to me. Since when did they get here?!


    "We are sorry for our sudden intrusion in the house earlier Krise. Lancelot just wants to check if how you are handling things with your brother and see to it that everything is under control hence he sent us two to do that. But by the looks of it earlier, we just caused trouble between the two of you."


    Lucas looks guilty for what happened earlier and scratched the back of his neck. I only tapped his shoulders gently and reassured him that everything went well between the two of us before my brother left. Thed was finally convinced and smiled at that.


    So far we''re d that everything still went well in the end.

 Chapter 155: A Series of Flashbacks

    Chapter 155: A Series of shbacks


    The captain''s question also soon bes a question inside my head. Why do I always have the urge to follow him? Why do I have this feeling that we somehow knew each other in the past?


    What is wrong with me?


    "Speak at once! I don''t want my time getting wasted in this nonsense!" Captain Alex roared as soon as his temper snapped. It''s kind of weird that I didn''t flinch at his voice, or it did not startle me at all. I feel this unusual feeling that I am somewhat used to his ill-tempered manner all along.


    After being silent for a while now, I gathered my courage to speak. More people are now flocking around us as a result of the captain''s outburst just now. All of them are exchanging whispers to one another that I may have some serious trouble with thew or anything of that sort.


    With a straight face, I finally mustered the will to speak my thoughts out loud.


    "This may sound weird, and I am fully aware that you may not know me well the same way that I do notknow anything about you, but"


    "Get straight to the point already! Geez!"


    "Alright, alright. Don''t be such an ill-tempered captain, will you?! " I countered then paused for a moment. Oh no. did I just talk back to the captain like that? I wondered how did I get that courage huh.


    From what I observed with him, he did not seem to be mad at me at all, so I carried on and advanced a few steps forward towards him without minding the people around us. The captain, on the other hand, seemed to mind the prying eyes and ears of the crowd, hence he suddenly creates a wall that totally istes us from the rest of the residents.


    "Well, that''s a relief." I blurted out. He only red at me as his response so I proceeded right away with what I am about to say to him.


    "Lately, I have been seeing you in my visions every single night without really knowing who you are. In my visions, we talked as if we are close to each other,ughing walking side by side, and I even saw you look drunk once in my dreams and we were just staring into the night skies while we''re sitting on some sidewalk."


    I paused for a moment to see his reaction. The captain''s lips are surprisingly parted, his eyes wide-eyed as he looked at me straight into my eyes.


    He didn''t seem to have anything to say at the moment and just waited for me to continue, and that''s what I did.


    "I have been seeing my alienist for quite some time now, and he strongly suggested for me to meet the person in my dreams and see if there is anything I will learn from you" In this statement, I looked at him hopefully, waiting if there is anything he would like to share about, but he speak nothing and immediately crushed my hopes away.


    With a sigh, I delivered myst statement. "Well, that is all. I have to go now"


    Yet after I said that, he did not barge and just stood his ground, like his brain is still processing the things that I said just now. As I was about to get ready to break free from these walls myself, I felt something warm that touched my right hand


    "Wait!"


    Upon looking, it''s his hand that is now gently gripping mine. I instantly felt the tingling of my skin, like my body already got used to his warmth that I immediately feltfortable under his touch.


    Before I knew it, all those hidden memories that were stored deep down in my subconscious mind are now starting to resurface in a series of shbacks. Captain Alex must have felt it too, for he also has that bewildered reaction that is same as mine as we met each other''s gazes.


    ["W-Why are you crying, mister?!"]


    ["Do you really think you can run away from me?"]


    ["I am Lancelot, archbishop of Citadel. Then that is Alex, captain of the magic army. And this is Lucas, a royal counsellor."]


    ["We will need your face"]


    ["Ladies and gentlemen, I present to you, Prince Arthur Spellman of Gilead!"]


    ["You''re just a mere replica of the prince and master wizard!"]


    ["I''m sorry Krise For dragging you into this."]


    ["...thus he called it our secret hideout."]


    ["I must hurry"]


    ["... I am definitely certain that I like you, Alexander Crimson. I like you very much."]


    ["...because we all got your back, Krise."]


    ["Dear Diary"]


    ["Do you know anything about dreamwalking?"]


    ["Goodbye my friend."]


    ["You have to run out of here! Right now!"]


    ["You You''re sick! How could you do this to all of us?"]


    ["... I''m afraid you have to be put to sleep."]


    ["Goodbye, Krise. It was nice meeting you."]


    ***


    As the shbacks slowly fade away, the realization from all of it became stronger inside me. With a downcast face, I tried to process it one by one. This is too much for me to handle that I am now starting to have some severe headache from any of this.


    All those things that I have seen just now. They are real! I became part of a secret mission of impersonating the prince and master wizard! I know this guy after all, and we were THAT close with one another. The culprit! I now have an idea who that was! And this diary! I have to get it so that I can read for myself what are the things I''ve written there! Not to mention there is this secret hideout that only me and this guy knows that we all have to visit!


    The only problem is If those things from my vision are inside the castle, how am I supposed to get my hands into it?


    "Like you, I have also had these constant visions of you every single night from the moment I saw you back there at the antique store. I never knew why, but I felt as if you were a part of my life"


    His hand that was once in my right hand slowly made its way up to my chin and gently lifted it up for me to meet his gaze at once.


    "Alex" I called out his name like it is a natural thing for me to do.


    "Krise" Alex''s voice now was full of pain and longing as what I am also feeling right now. This heat between us is so overwhelming, that I do not know what to do anymore.


    "I don''t know what might happen to us after this, but before it bes toote, I want you to know that"


    Alex''s face is surprisingly beet red at the moment, but his eyes are not backing out. As he tried his best to maintain hisposure, his face slowly leaning in towards mine. All I did was to close my eyes and wait.


    "... I love you, Krise. I really do."


    Before I knew it, his soft lips came crashing into mine. From being gentle, he pulls me in closer to him as he deepens the kiss, our tongue fighting dominance with one another. Ipletely surrendered myself to his touch, not really wanting to be away from him any longer.


    After a few moments, he breaks free from the kiss and it gives us a window of opportunity to catch each other''s breath. However, I noticed that his eyes are steady and is eagerly staring at me, like he wants to say something else but is trying to hold himself back.


    I reached out for his hand and gently caressed it. "Hey, what''s the matter?"


    I saw him blush for a split second, which nearly surprised me. Him being the proud and once arrogant captain of the magic army, blushing in front of a girl? Impossible!


    At least, that is what I wanted to believe.


    When he didn''t say anything, I pushed him even more. "Come on now, what is it?"


    "Well, I was wondering" Alex paused for a moment, as if he was thinking of the right words to say. "Would you like us to go somewhere else away from this crowd around us?"


    Normally, I would have trouble understanding what he means at first then he would eventually exin it for me while frowning for being slow to understand. But now, I seriously get what he means now the first time like we are sharing the same thought at the moment.


    Like I''ve said, our visions are somewhat interconnected with one another long before all of these are happening It''s like, we are meant to be together at some point.


    "Yes, please."


    I saw the great captain of the magic army smirked before snapping his fingers right away. There was a change of scenery after that in a sh.


    One look at my surroundings and I immediately know where we are right now without having been told.


    We are now in his room

 Chapter 156: Work in Progress~

    Chapter 156: Work in Progress~


    Hi guys! I''m sorry if I can''t write today. Once I am in my menstrual period (a girl''s thing), I would have some serious migraines over the week like the one I am in. As much as I wanted to force myself to write, my head is not cooperating with me right now. I''ll resume what I started tomorrow.


    ***


    My brother''s face tensed and his jaws clenched upon seeing my friends entering the house. After all, this is Alex''s house to begin with.


    "Krise I see you are with your brother today." I heard Lucas said, looking as if he was surprised to see my brother here.


    To his right is where Alex is standing, muttering to himself, "Why am I here?"


    "Ah yes, he''s here. Friends, I want you to meet my brother Devin. Devin, these are my friends Alex and Lucas." I said, hands trembling, when I saw my brother ring each of them.


    "Hi. Nice to meet you both." said my brother. But his ring look says otherwise.


    "Have a seat, you two." I offered to the twods, acting as if this is my own house.


    I gave them a pleading look that begs them to stay with me, which they all followed. Both of them took the one-seater couch facing each other on both sides. In front of us is a marble-surround firece that has not been lit, since winter hasn''te yet.


    Above the firece are other picture frames and some figurines disyed above.


    "Are you all ssmates of my sister?"


    Oh no... the interrogation session between my brother and my friends had already begun before I knew it.


    "N--"


    "Yes!" It was I who interrupted Alex and responded to my brother''s question.


    My brother may have not seen it but I caught a glimpse of the impatientd arching his eyebrow at me.


    "Is she being bullied around the school? Are you making sure that you are always by her side?" my brother asked another question.


    What the heck brother? These are my friends not bodyguards!


    "Yes, we are always looking out for her, Krise''s brother." Lucas was the one to respond to that one. "With us being around with her, she never gets bullied at school."


    I saw Lucas smiling at me as he said that statement, making my cheeks burning all of a sudden.


    Rica, the servant, went back again in the living room, with two more sses of orange juice for Alex and Lucas. The olddy earlier bid her goodbye, saying she needs to rest in her room at this hour.


    After we said our thanks, Rica then helped her master stand up and carried the basket that my brother gave to the olddy. And soon enough, they left this room, leaving me in an awkward situation with my two mentors.


    Silence momentarily hangs in the air as all of us concentrated on eating the cookies that the servant had prepared for us and drinking the orange juice she made.


    If I am not in this kind of situation, I would have praised the deliciously baked cookies out loud. However, I chose to remain silent and waited on both sides on who might break this silence.


    "Which of you two is my sister''s boyfriend?"


    Hisst question made me choke all of a sudden from the cookies that I am munching and my friends to almost spurting out the juice that they are currently sipping.


    "Brother! What kind of question is that?!"


    My face may have turned bright red out of embarrassment. What does he think he is saying?!


    Devin. In turn, turned his head to look at me. I can see the serious look in his eyes didn''t change one bit since the first time he saw my friends.


    "Tell me honestly, Krise. Is learning magic really your reason why you had to run away from home all of a sudden?" he said in his sharp, reprimanding tone.


    Somehow, I was hurt by what he said. I mean, I knew both him and her mother didn''t approve of me going here in Gilead and learning magic at its constitution despite how many times I had persuaded them.


    But to think me of this low? How dare him?


    I was equally serious and pissed-looking right now as that of my brother. I looked him straight in his gray eyes.


    "Really, brother? Is that what you think of me? A low-gradeddy?! Huh?!" I gritted my teeth, gathering all my willpower altogether just to fight off these tears that are on the verge of going out.


    "To see you befriending guys your age and visiting you in this house, what else would you want to think of you then?" my brother shouted back at me, which really surprised me.


    He never ever raised his voice at me despite how much he is annoyed with me.


    "I want you to trust me! Both you and mom!" I choked back the tears before proceeding. "Now, if you can''t do it, then better not show yourself to me once again!"


    I can''t take it anymore. Before he and my mentors could see me crying, I ran out of the living room and out of this house without thinking much of where to go from here.


    It was almost sunset when I decided to storm off from Alex''s house and roamed around the corner. I don''t exactly know where I am, but all I care about right now is to get away from my brother and from his judging looks as much as possible.


    I remembered the first time I discovered that I have magic stored within me when I identally created a dirt bump across our little farm back in Ziv Vige.


    He then stated no ordinary human being could do that thing, thus encouraging me to be better with my magic since he himself is a mere mortal.


    My brother was the one to get my hopes up, that I could somehow enroll in a magic institution as soon as I got bigger.


    But now, I don''t exactly know why, but he suddenly changed. Instead of pushing me to get better, he always tells me things such as ''Give up your hopes of bing a master wizard" or something like that.


    Is it because he also didn''t get the chance of fulfilling his own dreams of bing a musician? Could that be the reason why he suddenly chooses to degrade his younger sister''s dreams as well?


    I was just continuing walking and walking when something caught my attention something that made me stop in my tracks. A beautiful melodying from a reed pipe was echoing somewhere near me that lets me draw in with it.


    Before I knew it, my feet moved on its own... and the next thing I knew was seeing my brother standing from afar near to Alex''s house. Of course! I thought. That was his own pipe he was using.


    He stopped ying his reed pipe when he saw me standing from a distance and slowly walked towards me.


    I didn''t move, whilst I anticipated for him.


    "I''m so sorry for how I acted earlier, Kris."


    The moment we were just a few inches apart, my brother extended his arms and encircled me in a tight hug. I hugged him back as tears rolled down my cheek.


    "I guess I was just carried away by my jealousy towards you. You know, since I wasn''t able to fulfill my dreams, I also don''t want you to fulfill yours too. And I know that is so selfish of me." he said, as apologetic as he could.


    "I understand brother. I''m also sorry for the things I have said." I apologized in return.


    "Don''t be. After all, this was all my fault. But even so, deep inside I was rooting for you. So do everything that you can to fulfill that dream of yours, okay?"


    I beamed, "Okay, I will!"


    Later on, my brother bid his farewell, since he didn''t have so much spare time to spend staying here. I was still standing outside of Alex''s house as I waved my hand at him.


    But before totally leaving though, I saw him ncing over his shoulder before opening his mouth to speak.


    "You will have a great future ahead of you, Krise. Please, always watch your back and choose wisely whom to befriend with. Alright?"


    "A-alright I will." I was quite confused.


    Before I could ask further questions though, he already left.


    "I''m d that nuisance has already left."


    I quickly turned around and saw both Lucas and Alex already standing right next to me. Since when did they get here?!


    "We are sorry for our sudden intrusion in the house earlier Krise. Lancelot just wants to check if how you are handling things with your brother and see to it that everything is under control hence he sent us two to do that. But by the looks of it earlier, we just caused trouble between the two of you."


    Lucas looks guilty for what happened earlier and scratched the back of his neck. I only tapped his shoulders gently and reassured him that everything went well between the two of us before my brother left. Thed was finally convinced and smiled at that.


    So far we''re d that everything still went well in the end.

 Chapter 157: The Revelations

    Chapter 157: The Revtions


    Before I could even utter a single word, Alex had gently kissed me again. I felt warmth in my heart as my thoughts drifted over the returned kiss. His lips were warm and soft, making mine parted in awe. He can slip his tongue in between.


    As we slowly unbuttoned one another''s clothing, our bodies pressed together against the wall, and our breathing became intense. I could taste our shared breath and feel the thud of ourbined heartbeat.


    The button of my dress was already halfway to being open in full when Alex stopped for a moment, peeling his face away from me as soon as possible.


    "Argh! Those buttons, have I lost my self-control again? Sorry." He says, hitting his right palm against his face. After he helped me straighten up my dress and redo my buttons on the side, he said, "I miss your warmth a bit."


    My heart melts whenever I see the captain''s proud face when he tries to be sweet around me. And I can''t believe how lucky I am to be the girl he loves... when I thought it was a one-sided love between us.


    "I got to learn how to control myself when I am around you starting from now on," Alex mumbles more to himself than to me.


    To tease him a bit, I asked, "Then what makes you decide to bring me in here? In your room?"


    I almost giggled when I saw his face turning beet red in an instant, causing him to turn away immediately. "Actually, there is a reason why I brought you here. But I got a bit sidetracked, alright?"


    "Whatever you say captain."


    "Geez, you''re sometimes annoying!"


    Thetter only clicks his tongue in annoyance before taking a few steps away from me and going towards his ck-painted nightstand that matches the gray color of his luxury bed. Afterward, he bends his body a little and opens the second drawer that fully gains my attention now.


    "What are you doing?" I curiously asked, my eyes are now fixated on the thing that he tries to grab out of his drawer. Momentster, I turn my attention to the object now in Alex''s hand, realizing that it is a small leather-bound notebook with a metal spring on its left side where previously a fountain pen had been ced.


    "My diary!" I eximed in delight, but then I looked at him curiously after that. "Wait, howe you have that in your possession?"


    Alex just gave me a nk look, like I should know better since it was mine. Well, he has a point there. "I don''t know. This is yours, right? You should know better why I suddenly found this lurking inside the secretpartment of my office desk."


    As I tried my best to recall how my notebook ended there, I had a vision of myself panicking. I struggled to pull myself down while eagerly searching for his desk''s secretpartment.


    When everything came to me, I burst out, "I remembered now! I wanted you to know something about the prince''s missing case that might help you solve it, and with so little time, I tucked it under your desk instead of giving it to you right away."


    "Which is a very smart move, my dear student" Alex says a bit proudly, smirking in my direction. "Or else it would have ended in the wrong hands."


    "So were you able to read its contents?"


    "Apparently, yes. Because of it, I regained my memories a bit earlier than you did back there at Central Town."


    My lips immediately parted in astonishment as I heard what he just said. He already did gain his memories back? Is that maybe why he was at Central Town earlier? To look for me?


    "As soon as I read the contents of your library, the first thing that I did is to hide it in here where our enemies might not see it. Then, I immediately teleported to Central Town and went to that antique store to see you, but you''re not there, so I roamed around."


    "And that''s when I happen to see you from the pastry shop where me and my friends have been hanging out earlier!" I finished it off for him. I remembered my friends suddenly and felt a surge of panic knowing that I left off without even saying goodbye to them. But I pushed my worries to the side and concentrated on what was more important at the moment.


    "But, wait a minute."


    I folded my arms and darted my eyes suspiciously at thed standing in front of me.


    When I asked him, "If you already regained your memories before me, then why didn''t you introduce yourself directly instead of making me guess earlier like a total idiot?" he chuckled.


    As he finally stoppedughing, he immediately cleared his throat before answering my question."Are you kidding me? That would only spoil the fun. And besides, as if you will believe me the moment I did that to you."


    "You could have at least tried!"


    "The point here is" Alex now crosses his arms over his chest and starts to wear that serious expression of his. "I only wanted to test you to see if you have at least remembered me somehow or have the same visions like what I was having for the past few weeks. And you actually did, eventually."


    A smile now crosses over to his lips after saying hisst statement, making me smile back towards him. It''s like no matter what will happen to the both of us, we would always, always, find our way back together


    Now that we have a full grasp of our memory and after getting a bit ''sidetracked''... as what Alex would like to call the thing that''s happened between us earlier, we soon realized that we need to get into the nning stage on what to do with all the things that are currently happening for the past few weeks that we have both lost our memories.


    The thing here is we already know who is the mastermind behind all of these. We now have the idea on what he is trying to achieve, and we were able to unmask his true identity in just a short period of time.


    This man has graduated Gilead Academy on top of his ss as their rank one student and known to be one of the deadliest dreamwalkers in today''s time. One night, he was responsible for trapping the prince in a dream that led to his abduction and bing an offering to Szar, a historic leader of the dark wizards known for inflicting terror and misery to people of Gilead in the dark ages.


    After graduating, he soon joins his kin in their quest of ending the royal bloodline to seek revenge after what Prince Arthur''s parents did to his own family many years ago. He was on that ship and controlling the waves when the prince''s parents sank in the depths of the Mediterranean sea along with it.


    After surviving that catastrophe and fulfilling his objective, he then goes to the main city of Gilead to meet with the prince in a small vige and make it look like a coincidence just to gain his trust by hiding his identity as a local priest in that particr vige. Once he was invited by the prince to be one of his confidants, which immediately made him known today as the archbishop of Citadel.


    Yes, I was actually pertaining to the one and only Father Lancelot of Citadel uncle of Princess Marite, and brother of King Emmett of Cordova. Their ancestors swore revenge to the royal bloodline and passed it down to the current generation of their family after being defeated by the prince''s royal ancestors during their raid in Colossus (now known as Citadel.)


    Their family.sad to say, are the loyal servants of Szar,


    They are now on a quest of resurrecting the said tyrant ruler by bringing all the blood of the known powerful master wizards all over the world and one royal bloodline through Szar''s blood-sucking flying insects known as arthropods, living creatures which were known in history as part of the gue thatpletely spread worldwide during my father''s time as a master wizard. They are believed to be created and controlled by Szar''s brother, Raven, while his brother is still in a deep sleep. Once they have sucked enough blood, it returns to Szar and replenishes his veins.


    I remembered my father dying in what they tagged as a ''terrible illness'' but not specifically pointed out what that illness really is. But as I hear these revtions that Alex is now explicitly exining, all the things that confused me once concerning my father''s death made sense to me now.


    My father didn''t really die a natural death in the process hence, he was actually murdered by Raven in the past!


    Alexter exins that he was able to discover all of these things through the prince''s secret diary found at the back of it which he fetches in their secret hideout (that Lancelot still hasn''t discovered until now due to the prince''s concealing magic encircling around the area), written in invisible ink.


    As it turns out, the prince, even after all this time, already knew who Lancelot was while he was in a hurry to stop Raven from resurrecting his brother (as stated in hisst diary entry "I must hurry."). However, he still chose to wait and gave him a chance to redeem himself by showing him kindness.


    However, despite all the revtions that I''ve learned today, there is actually one question that still left me confused.


    If Lancelot is seeking to overthrow the prince on his throne, why on Earth would he need someone, like me, to act on the missing prince''s behalf?

 Chapter 158: Lady Margarets Part

    Chapter 158: Lady Margaret''s Part


    -THIRD PERSON-


    "Where the heck is Alex right now? I want to see him badly."


    A whining voice of a woman in her teenage years is currently pouting her lips in front of the archbishop''s face as she demands for the captain''s presence at this very moment.


    The archbishop, in return, only looked at her with a nk facial expression and replied, "If you haven''t let him disappear in your sight, you would not have this kind of problem in the first ce. Isn''t it right, Lady Margaret?"


    Lady Margaret opens her mouth and prepares to argue with the manfortably seated on his office but closes it shortly when she realizes that he has a point. It was her bloody fault why Alex hasn''te back now, and she doesn''t have any idea where he could possibly have gone.


    There was a knock on the door, to which Lancelot immediately spoke "Come in!" and waves his hand to open the door without having to go near it. It soon revealed the curious face of Lucas, who looks astonished to see Lady Margaret in here.


    "I didn''t know you were all buddy-buddy" Lucas shifts his gaze from thedy then to the archbishop.


    "I went here to see him for some...advice " Lady Margaret tried to y it cool as possibly as she can. "No one is good in giving an advice but the priest himself "


    Lucas seemed enlightened in no time and said, "Why, yes. You''re right about that "


    Lancelot, on the other hand, who was frowning in his seat to see Lucas disturbing his peace uttered, "And what brings you here in this fine hour?"


    "Well, I was actually looking for Alex. Have you guys seen him?" Lucas asked but haven''t heard any response from the two. "Yeah I thought so. Alright, I''ll just go ahead and looked for him outside then. See youter "


    With onest wave from thed, Lucas was about to take his leave but only ended up being face-to-face with the captain himself, who, by now, raises his eyebrows as he looks at his pal.


    Lucas then spoke out loud,oblivious to Alex''s rising temper after knowing the whole truth just a few moments ago. "Oh, there you are! We''ve been looking around for you!"


    "Right" Alex said, then lightly shoved thed in the sides and darted a look on both Lancelot and Lady Margaret, who are both aplices with his, Krise''s and also Lucas'' memory losses for the past few weeks.


    But he tried to act naturally, as if nothing had happened, and asked the two of them, "What seems to be the matter? Why are you looking for me?"


    "Oh Alex, I just wanted to see you so badly that''s why I came running all my way here." said the desperate Lady Margaret and hugged thed that she still believed to be hers at the moment. It took some force on Alex''s behalf to keep himself from shuddering and pushing this girl away from him.


    This very act literally disgusts Lancelot and teased, ''"Please, if you are to hug each other, do it in a separate room away from here."


    Lady Margaret giggled and uttered these words quite meaningfully, "Oh yes, we will father."


    Again, Alex tried his very best to pull himself together in this kind of situation.


    Lady Margaret was now halfway in pulling Alex''s hand and get him out of here when the captain stood on his ground, unwavered, and turned to face Lancelot-- an action that truly surprised thedy who is waiting to do mischievous activities with her partner.


    "I heard from the residents earlier that there''s going to be a ball during Christmas Day, isn''t that true Lancelot?"


    The way he pronounced somehow catches the archbishop off guard, like there is something wrong with the kind of tone he is now using. Is it because he already has his memories back? But that:s not possible! His magic is way stronger that even a wizard of a higher rank can''t break it through.


    "Yes, that''s actually true--"


    "Then why haven''t I heard of this thing from you? Am I not invited or something?"


    Lancelot''s full attention now is on thed speaking before him. He narrowed his eyes for a bit and said, "I thought you said you are not interested in attending parties. And I believe you and Margaret have already ns to do during that day."


    To Lady Margaret, he smilingly says, "Isn''t that right, Margaret?"


    As quick as lightning, Lady Margaret responded. "Why, yes love. We already made ns during Christmas, haven''t we?"


    Alex pretended to remember and sweetly smiled at the girl beside him. "I know, but if every vige, town, and cities are invited to this event, shouldn''t we go too? After all, your family is one of the country''s local leaders."


    Sighing in defeat, Lady Margaret only scratched the back of her neck before responding to Alex''s remark. "I suppose you''re right. No more memorable night to be spent in a luxurious inn that I managed to reserve just for the two of us."


    Lady Margaret sneaks a nce at Alex to see if he will still change his mind, but surprisingly her partner''s reaction is stiff and remains to be unwavered.


    Something''s off with this guy, but thedy couldn''t point her fingers at it.


    Lancelot, who also seemed to notice now the slight changes in Alex''s movements, quickly looked at Margaret and gently said, "It''s already past seven in the evening. Why don''t you two lovey-doveys go now to your room and have a nice cup of tea before sleeping?"


    "Oh yes, great idea! " Lady Margaret then turned to face Alex once again and said, "I''m nning to spend another night here, if you don''t mind. Shouldn''t we be heading now to your room?"


    To keep their suspicions away from him, Alex responded, "I suppose it''s time for us to go back to our room."


    Lady Margaret smiles in triumph, and the two of them now scurries away and went straight ahead to their room after Lancelot promised to have a servant bring in their tea in a few seconds. Lucas, whose presence is already forgotten, also takes his leave along with them.


    Once Lady Margaret closes down the door to Alex''s room, she seductively went straight to bed and purposely lifted up the hem of her dress so that she could sh a little bit of her wless, ivory skin to him. They once had made love before, back in those days where they were still madly in love with each other. But not once did this girl took advantage of his oblivion now for the past few weeks because her conscience doesn''t let her do anything.


    However now is a different case. Even though Alex doesn''t say anything,Lady Margaret could now feel that the love of her life is slipping away from her hands. She already lost him before, and she wouldn''t let that happen now even if it means not taking heed to what her conscience is now telling her.


    Lady Margaret pretended to yawn before saying, "Oh boy, what a tiring day, isn''t it?"


    Alex kept himself from looking at the girl who is now ready to jump into him any minute from now to keep himself away from the temptation that this girl is trying to device on him.


    "Yeah, I am already tired."


    Lady Margaret smiled teasingly and tapped the empty space next to her. "Then why don''t you join me here in bed, love? Why are you still there standing a few feet away from me?"


    "Because" Alex now looked dead serious as he faced the girl lying on his bed in a seductive pose and continued, "I know what you have been up to, Margaret."


    That almost made Margaret flinch as soon as she heard the hardness in his tone by the time he pronounced her name.


    "You" Lady Margaret tried topose herself first and sat straight in bed before proceeding to what she is about to say, "You didn''t happen to regain your memories, did you?"


    Before Alex could answer, one servant came in with a tray and two cups of steaming tea. Lady Margaret tries to hide the smirk on the corner of her lips before instructing the servant to carefully put the cups in her side table. After it''s done, the servant quickly take her leave along with the tray in her hands and closed the door immediately.


    Through gritted teeth, Alex locks the door and casts a silencer spell that would make the whole room soundproof from anyone outside of it.


    "I know that tea has a memory potion mixed into it, that''s why you make me drink it before we go to sleep Isn''t that right?!"


    Alex remembers how Margaret excels in potion making back in the days when they were still studying in Gilead Academy.


    Sighing in defeat, Lady Margaret shamefully looks at the ground as she now realizes that there is nothing she could do to retrieve back thed that had once been hers.


    "Yes, you''re right. After Lancelot had told me about wiping your memories the other day, I immediately agreed in helping him with his ns in exchange of having you by my side. Everyday, I make a memory potion to keep your memories away from you" Lady Margaret now breaks into tears. In between her sobs, she says, "I''m sorry Alex. I only did what I think is right for both of us"


    Calming himself down, Alex now extends his arm and gently pats the girl in her shoulder.


    "If you''re really sorry and wanted to make things right between us"


    Lady Margaret now lifts her head once again and faces him.


    "You have to help me jeopardize Lancelot''s ns to keep him away from the throne."

 Chapter 159: Count Us In!

    Chapter 159: Count Us In!


    -KRISELLA-


    It took me a while to realize that there''s a slight conflict regarding the way Lancelot and my history professor narrated the dark age of Gilead. However, we will soon find out what really causes this conflict as we take the n in action a few more days from today.


    ording to Alex, Lancelot has devised a n and he intended to use it on the day of the Christmas Ball.


    <em>{"You see, all local leaders are invited to this Christmas event." said Alex as we go by forming our own strategic n to jeopardize Lancelot''s then lifted his head to meet my gaze. "Why do you think will he do that?"</em>


    <em>I tried to think of possible reasons behind that but only ended up feeling useless. As I gave up, I cast a nk look back at the captain. "You tell me because I can''t think of any possible reasons at all."</em>


    <em>Alex smacks his head with his right palm. "Still a dummy, I see."</em>


    <em>"Hey! For the hundredth time, stop calling me that!"</em>


    <em>Alex only shook his head disapprovingly and chose to ignore my remark. "It''s because before this year ends he intends to make himself the ruler of Gilead by means of removing Prince Arthur and the rest of his n out of the people''s minds through a powerful spell that he would spread across all nation."</em>


    <em>My mouth instantly gaped at what I just heard. "That''s insane! How could he possibly do that? He would surely need a powerful spell to be able to perform that kind of spell, wouldn''t he?"</em>


    <em>"Probably or he would need Raven''s help to spread his memory spell through a gue, just like what he did to those wizards to revive his brother."</em>


    <em>Another revtion from him made my eyes go wide-eyed. There''s no way we would let that happen!</em>


    <em>As I thought about it more carefully, something has suddenly crossed my mind that got my body jumped in surprise.</em>


    <em>"Oh! So if they are to release the gue on Christmas, then does that mean" I trailed off suddenly when I looked directly into the captain''s eyes for the second time around. Even though I wasn''t able toplete my sentence, through his slightly devastated and sad look, I immediately knew the answer to my question.</em>


    <em>"On the Christmas Day, when everyone would be having a good time... Raven and a group of trained dark wizards that he managed to gather for years of staying in the dark are about to bring back a tyrant ruler from many years ago."</em>


    <em>I pursed my lips as I envision what our nation would be like if that ever happens. All I can see is a world full of turmoil and grief that truly awaits us in the near future.</em>


    <em>"No" I said dreadfully. "There''s no way we would let that happen!"}</em>


    By the time our holiday break officially starts, I would still pursue my n of infiltrating the castle by dressing up as one of its servants. In that way, I could sneak inside along with Alex in the castle, and together, we will do everything that we can to stop them from spreading the memory spell to the citizens of Gilead.


    For that to happen, we would need allies to help us along the way. There''s me, Alex, Lucas, and that she-devil who tried to steal away Alex from me for the past few weeks that we have lost our memories.


    I was not very happy to hear that from him at first. Who knows if Lancelot has already her mind being brainwashed by that impostor?! But Alex said to leave everything to him and for that, I wanted to give my full trust to his ns.


    One day before the official start of our holiday break, my friends Maggie, Arie, and Cailin got me cornered, as expected. After leaving the pastry shop without telling the full details to them, it is only reasonable for them to be curious about it


    "So where have you been after you disappeared all of a sudden? You even left your bag at the pastry shop." Arie asked with intense curiosity. She pointed at my bag which she had brought along with her. Good thing she brought my bag because I almost forgot about it.


    I scratched the back of my neck wuth a downcast face as I carefully thought about the words that I am about to say to these girls when something had crossed my mind in a sh


    <em>["We would really need as much backup as possible, but there''s sadly just the four of us." Alex sighed in frustration as he and I formted the n that could--hopefully-- counter Lancelot''s n for the holiday season.]</em>


    That''s it! Maybe, just maybe, I could seek my friends'' help as an aid to defeat Lancelot and his minions.


    However, there''s also the thought that they might reject it and also have me thrown out from their group once they know that I have been lying all along in their faces. That would really leave me devastated, but if that''s what will happen, then it is only right for me to humbly ept the possible consequences.


    I lifted my head up once again and looked at each of them in the eye before sighing nervously.


    "There''s something that you need to know about me. " I said truthfully that caused my friends to throw confused looks at me.


    I fidgeted as I went on, "The thing is, I haven''t been truthful to all of you this whole time"


    During lunch break, I asked them to go with me at the back of the student building where only a few (or none) of the students are lurking around. There''s only in bermuda grass and a couple of pine trees that makes this ce s bit rxing because of the shade that it brings to people who''s around here.


    My friends have been silent for a while now as they wait for me to go on with what I am about to tell them, as if they are just waiting for me to spill the beans.


    "If I will tell you now the truth, you have to promise me that you won''t tell anyone about it for it is sort of a confidential matter, that''s why I was forbidden to tell you about it in the first ce.. Understand?"


    "Alright, you have my word." Arie says. "Now spill the truth."


    Without further adieu, I started confessing to them everything that I have been up to in my lowest voice possible.


    I went on narrating from the first time I went here in Citadel, on how the captain of the magic army has mistaken me for being Prince Arthur himself (but leaving some details about how he cried in front of me). Then I continued to the part where he practically kidnapped me and presented me to Lancelot and Lucas and how the archbishop offered me to be the prince''s impersonator for a while until they found the real one, like what he once told me a couple of months ago.


    My eyes would eventually sneak a nce to my friends from time to time as I keep on narrating the past events that involves me being the prince''s impersonator for quite some time now, up until the day we found out who is the real enemy and about the dreadful n that they are about to execute on the holiday season. I could only see nk expression upon their faces as they keep on listening to my exnation and nodding their heads at asional times in between.


    Finally, as I closed my lengthy exnation with the counter n that Alex and I had made yesterday, I asked the three of them if they are up to help us take it into action.


    They have been silent for a while now, but not until Arie chose to speak first.


    "At the start, I already knew that there is something off about you, to be honest." she said, her eyebrows were somehow hunched together at me. "You seemed to be always eager to go home, and make random excuses that doesn''t even connect with the other one. You know what I mean?"


    I only stayed silent, so she carried on.


    "After Maggie and I have been wondering what you might be up to, we kind of have you under investigation with the help of a private investigator which we have hired to follow you." Arie confessed as well and managed to smile shyly at me. Maggie did the same as well.


    "And guess who we seek help from" Maggie chimed in.


    Having no idea who it was, I gave up eventually. "Who?"


    "It is none other than our arrogant and boastful ss president!" she answered for me.


    Wait, what?!


    "We asked him to follow you around for a while. He got busted eventually but he did tell us all he knew for money''s sake. He said he was broke at that time because his parents were not entirely happy with his test results, so he epted our offer in the first ce." Arie continued for Maggie.


    I''m still shocked with this sudden revtion. That is why we found him following me all the way to the castle! And he must have only pretended to be Alex''s fan to avoid some punishment or something.


    However. I am more surprised with the fact that my friends have already known so much about me but chose to y along with my games. Just why?


    Maggie may have seen the dumbfounded look on my face, thus she reached out her hand and patted me gently on the shoulders.


    "We mean you no harm, Krise" she said, which caused my eyes to go in circles and my head to turn to face her. "All we want is to let you know that you still have someone whom you could count on whenever you''re ready to tell the truth. We''re d you finally said it."


    "I kind of know it as well." Cailin chimed in out of nowhere. "I could actually utilize a spell that would allow me to read people''s minds if I wanted to."


    These guys They already knew who I am and yet are still here to support me. I can''t help but feel teary-eyed with all these shocking revtions from them.


    "Thank you guys. You''re the best!" I spread my arms and hugged all of them out of delight


    "Now about that n you mentioned" Arie says once they''ve break free from me.


    "Yes?"


    "Count us in!"

 Chapter 160: Take Care of Him

    Chapter 160: ''Take Care of Him''


    Despite the fact that we only have two days before the start of the holiday season, our teachers are already in holiday spirits by means of letting us off early by not meeting us in person and only assigning us things to do for today.


    "That is all. Just be sure to pass your assignments tomorrow at my office. You''re dismissed." Mr. Wimbshaw, ourst-period teacher, said with a straight face and took his leave once he was done giving us homework.


    It sounded like great news to us that our teacher won''t be using his time, again, to discuss a topic. We hurriedly stuffed our things inside our bag so that we could get out of here as quickly as possible and meet up with Alex at his house while wearing some disguise in the process.


    "You look like you are all in such a hurry."


    Just as we already left the ssroom, we froze into our ces right away after hearing that intriguing voice of our ss president. His footsteps are getting louder and louder by the time he gets nearer in our direction.


    "What seems to be the rush, girls?"


    Arie was the one who faced him begrudgingly and answered, "It''s actually none of your business."


    Sighing, the ss president then said, "Yeah, you''re right. It is actually none of my business so carry on with whatever you''re up to."


    I don''t know if it is just me or what, but the ss president sounded like he already has an idea where we are headed?!


    "Come on now Krise. Don''t mind him." Maggie says and pulls my hand but I didn''t budge. It''s my turn now to spin around and face him. I kind of recalled Alex''s words again inside my head about having backups in our group, and the ss president seems to be a guy who is both good at magic and is trustworthy as well.


    "I have something to say to you" I trailed off and carefully observed his confused reaction. "So I wanted you toe with us and we will exin everything to you that is, if you are up for something challenging?"


    There was a smug look on his face for a while as he crossed his arms and replied, "You know me, I am always up for challenges."


    "Good," I said. "Come on then."


    ***


    Alex seemed a bit surprised to see I brought along some new faces in our small group once I arrived at his house. He''s a bit morbid about having some strangers into our n, but I also can tell that he is somehow d that we are growing in numbers.


    Right after sses and after I exined everything to our ss president, he immediately agreed to join our group to take down Lancelot and the dark wizards who are about to take over Gilead a few days from now. It took us a while for me to introduce myrades to Alex before we headed straight on right through nning.


    Alex has already mentioned once that I need to blend in to the crowd by pretending to be one of the maids. But since my friends are joining us as well, then they needed to pretend to be maids as well alongside me. He and Lady Margaret would still act naturally in front of Lancelot so that he wouldn''t suspect a thing, and the ss president could pretend to be one of the butlers on the event.


    Once the mood is set, me and my friends would sneak out of the crowd and find the source of the gue which could be in the castle''s backyard ording to Alex''s hypothetical guess. He said that maybe somewhere in there is where the body of Szar was secretly buried by one of Lancelot''s descendants in the past.


    I shuddered at the thought that maybe my friends and I would encounter his brother, Raven, for the second time around. The first time I encountered him was when all of us went to Citrus Town, and I felt that kind of chill inside as I stared at those hollow eyes of his. Raven is like an empty shell of a man, though he may have a body like ours, his soul is somewhere not there any longer.


    "Don''t worry," Alex must have seen the frightened look that must have reflected with what I am currently thinking and gently patted my right shoulder. "As soon as we have incapacitated Lancelot and his troops, I wille right away to your aid. Everything is going to be alright, Krise."


    Sighing, I tried to be calm but ended up being obvious in front of him. "I I don''t know what I will do in case I will have to deal with Raven. He is a powerful wizard, no doubt about that. But I I just turned to being a rank A wizard."


    "Hey, you don''t have to be hard on yourself, I''ve trained you, remember?" Alex nkly looked at me and gently poked me in the head. "Ranks don''t really matter, but skill does. I''ve seen you grow and improved on your skills, so you may as well do good there."


    "But still"


    "And as I have said earlier, I will be there as fast as I can to help."


    I tilted my head down for me to stop showing the doubt I had within myself. It''s not that I doubt his words, but I doubt my own capacity.


    "You will also have us," Arie said proudly to somehow help me cheer up. "We''ve got the highest marks in thest magic skills test, remember?"


    I know that the actual battlefield and the staged magic skills test are two different things, but I never had spoken this out loud and instead turned to face my friends and smiled at them.


    "Thanks guys," I said, still smiling. "I know that as long as we have each other, nothing could stop us from aplishing anything."


    "Yeah, that''s right." Alex agreed. "Not Lancelot, nor Raven not even their leader Szar."


    As I shifted my gaze to face Alex, I happened to catch a glimpse of Lady Margaret''s troubled face since she is now standing behind the captain. Once she saw me looking in her direction, Lady Margaret immediately turned away and walked away from here.


    That got me guilty. I know she had first known Alex before me and it seems that I am taking him away from her, but I also know that it is for thed to decide whether to choose me or choose her and that I don''t have anything to do with that. But if I really wanted for this group to stay solid until the day that we are going to take the n into action, I have to reach out to this girl and rify things with her.


    With these thoughts running into my mind, I looked at the small group of people standing before me and said, "Excuse me for a moment guys."


    I didn''t wait for their reactions and just went outside to catch up with Lady Margaret. I had to say, she is one fast walker huh. When I left the room, she was already nowhere to be found in the hallways.


    After walking around for a bit, I finally saw Lady Margaret seated in the small hammock that was ced in between two poles in the front porch of Alex''s house. She looked like she was in some serious thinking, that is until she noticed my presence and lifted her head up as she casted a confused look in my direction.


    "Why are you here? I thought you are not yet done with your nning." Lady Margaret said it in a slightly spiteful way as she frowned.


    "Yes, you are right. We aren''t done yet" I said and crossed my arms over my chest. "Yet I also saw you walking away from the room anding all the way here."


    "That is actually none of your business"


    "Oh, okay."


    After treating me in a despicable manner, I don''t think I could deal with this girl any longer. Forget my hopes of making this group a solid one until the end. h! I''m going back now to our ''nning''.


    Frowning, I was just about to turn around and go back to our group when I heard this girl spoke all of a sudden.


    "I guess I cannot have Alex back, huh?" I heard her say that caused me to face her once more. There was this genuine sadness in her eyes that makes me want tofort her as well, but I don''t know how.


    "I deserved it anyway, after I left him devastated after leaving the country to chase after my dreams. I thought at that time we will never have a future together, like my father always told me before."


    "I" I tried to speak, but what exactly would I say? ''I''m sorry because I stole your boyfriend from you?'' (Come on, we really don''t have time for this!)


    She carried on, but this time Lady Margaret looked me straight in the eye and said, "It''s up to you now to take care of him. Show him the love that I haven''t shown when we were still together, in that way I would be relieved to leave him in some great hands."


    "Alex is not a child, you know" I don''t mean to be rude, but what exactly does she think of Alex? Geez. "But yeah, I will do that. You can count on me."

 Chapter 161: Christmas Carnival (One)

    Chapter 161: Christmas Carnival (One)


    On the 20th day of December, our holiday break has officially started atst. My former n of applying as one of the maids inside the castle was immediately rejected by Alex due to the fact that it is very dangerous and that most likely I might encounter Lancelot and his minions a bit earlier than we had originally nned. It was then decided that we have to wait at least on Christmas Day to strike.


    While I wait for the said holiday, I was told that I should practice more often in terms of casting powerful spells both in defense and offense as a way for me to survive in my uing battle. In the meantime, I am currently seated in my bed with my father''s spellbook clutched in my hands as I try to review all the spells that I had to bear in mind.


    In the midst of my study, I was suddenly frozen into my ce just by merely thinking of my father''s death. I still can''t believe that all that I know about his death is just a lie. For all I know, mother doesn''t even know about this does she?


    I looked at my calendar that is currently pasted on the wall. Christmas Day is just around the corner, and I must be prepared to somehow avenge my father''s death by means of killing the cause of it and everyone else''s death. Even if it is not my style to take someone''s life, I know I have to do it eventually or else, evil will only continue to spread across all nations.


    Sadly, I sighed, "How unfortunate. I even have to do this on my birthday."


    After that, I continued to read the spellbook in hand while taking a sip of my favorite hot chocte that I personally made earlier.


    Bam!


    Something immediately caught my attention that made me swiftly look in my right to where the window is located. My eyebrows were drawn together as I wondered what the heck just happened.


    Bam!


    Oh, there it is! I just saw a pebble that was purposely thrown at my window, making me stand up from my bed now and walk right towards the door to see who is it that causes trouble outside my apartment.


    As I leaned in the window closely, I was somehow taken aback right away as I saw the figure of Alex waving excitedly outside. Once he realizes that I already saw him, Alex hurriedly puts back his brown beanie as a form of disguise, I suppose. That made me smile and tried my best to change my clothes as fast as I could to meet up with him immediately.


    "What do you think you are doing here?" I immediately asked as soon as I was able to see him in person. Alex is surprisingly dressed like amoner today, with a long-sleeved brown trench coat over his ck polo suit and brown cks and a brown beanie over his head.


    Frowning, Alex replied, "What do you think I''m doing here, dummy. Of course, I came here to see you!"


    I rolled my eyes at his sarcastic answer. "What I mean is that you could have just teleported inside, you know."


    "Still dummy as always." he pursed his lips together and yfully poked me in the head. I swatted his hand right away. "You know that I really can''t teleport whenever I want. That would cause me mana and energy. Geez."


    "So that''s what you really came here for? To remind me how dummy I am?" Now it''s my turn to frown and was just about to turn my back on him when he reached out his hand and grabbed me by the shoulder before spinning me around to make me face him once more.


    Almost reluctantly, he uttered, "No that''s not what I came here for."


    I folded my arms over my chest and raised an eyebrow at him. "What is it then?"


    "Well"


    Seeing the almighty captain of the magic army being this shy in front of me brings in so much happiness inside my heart that I almost cannot contain it all inside me. Who would have thought that I would end up being with him after all the trials that we have encountered in the past?


    "I am a bit stressed out already by all that''s happened in my life these past few days, and I know you have been encountering the same problems as well. Therefore, I thought I could invite you to the Christmas Carnival that was newly built in the heart of Central Town..."


    Oh my, did I hear it right? Thisd is inviting me over to have some fun in the Christmas Carnival?


    Impatiently, he added, "So what now? Are youing with me or not?"


    Ignoring his outburst just now, I beamed, "Of course I will go with you! I''m all set for now anyway."


    "Really?" His face lit up and a smile widely spread across his face for the first time since I met him, like a kid who was just given a promise by her mom to buy him his favorite toy. "Well, that''s great. Let''s go now before a lot of people show up."


    To my surprise, Alex reached out for my hand and immediately intertwined his fingers with mine as soon as we started walking. That warmed my heart and made me smile at him.


    When he sees me this way, he arches one eyebrow at me "What?"


    "You said yourself that you''re rarely nice. I say you are rarely this sweet in public."


    "Yes, that''s right," he said without even trying to deny it. "But there''s always an exemption to everything, no?"


    "Yes," I said. "I suppose there is"


    We continued walking like this until we were able to find a carriage that would take us to our destination. I am so happy right now that I''m afraid I might not contain all the joy I am currently feeling inside of me.


    If wishes doe true, I would certainly wish for this moment to never end...

 Chapter 162: Christmas Carnival (Two)

    Chapter 162: Christmas Carnival (Two)


    By the time we arrived at Central Town, it was quite the opposite of what Alex said a while ago. The whole ce is literally packed with more shop-goers than it had been during the regr days.


    I tried to tease thed by simply looking at him and raised one eyebrow.


    "What? Don''t look at me like that. I never said I was right in the first ce!" Alex cried out which made me chuckle. No matter how intimidating he may seem on the outside, this guy is just pure childish on the inside.


    Pursing my lips together to stop myself from furtherughing, I replied, "Alright then. No need to be so spiteful about it."


    Alex only clicked his tongue in irritation before his grip slightly tightened on my hand.


    He looked at me expectantly and smiled."Let''s go?"


    From his hand, my head tilted up to meet his gaze. Sure enough, even in his disguise, this guy''s presence is still outstanding among the rest or maybe I am just being biased here.


    "Let''s go." I smiled back and nodded my head.


    After that, we started walking towards our main agenda as to why we are here in the first ce. Along the way, Alex is saying something about the tradition of putting up the Christmas Carnival every twentieth of December and that he hasn''t been into one since he was a child.


    "Wait, what?" I stopped him right there. "Don''t tell me you and Lady Margaret haven''t tried going to the Christmas Carnival!"


    Alex must have sensed my innate jealousy for that woman and because of that, he tried to tease me the way I teased him earlier.


    "What''s with the jealousy? I''m telling you the truth."


    As quick as the wind, I turned away and folded my arms in irritation.


    "Who says I''m jealous? To tell you frankly, I am not jealous of that woman."


    I only heard him chuckle and point a finger in my face. "It''s written all over your face."


    "No, it''s not!" This is not good. I could feel my face being beet red at this point. "Stop teasing me--"


    The dumbfounded look on my face must be so hard to miss when Alex suddenly leans in, pressing his lips against mine for a brief moment before peeling away eventually.


    "Forget about the past. I adore you. And when I think about you, I think about nothing else. And that''s what matters most in the end."


    I was only joking about it earlier but I think he might have sensed that I half meant it. However, he''s right. How could we move forward if I keep thinking about the past? What''s more important right now is the present and our future--together.


    "Yes, you''re right," I admitted wholeheartedly. "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be."Alex smiled an adorable kind of smile that I seldom see. "It''s our first date after all, so let''s make it memorable, alright?"


    I bobbed my head up and down as my response and then smiled back at him.


    Once we arrived at the carnival, I saw different kinds of rides that I was able to see back in the Bartholomew square during our field trip. Aside from that, numerous food stalls are all lined up in a corner, and food carts are ced randomly. The smell of deliciously cooked food from these food stalls fills my nostrils right here and then.


    What makes it a bit different is the fact that at the center of this carnival is where a mini stage was set where its viewers werefortably seated on those monoblock chairs ced across from it. The stage was filled with performers in their holiday attire, singing and dancing merrily in the intention to create some jolly vibes for everyone, especially with the little ones.


    Speaking of which, there goes our favorite Santa on his fake reindeer giving random gifts to random children that happen to pass by. Oh, what a lovely sight it is seeing the happy smiles of those kids who received such presents from their favorite figure.


    Back in my home vige, there is no such thing as a carnival, and our parents have never let us go out by ourselves even if we wanted to explore our ce. Seeing this kind of scenery, together with the one I loved, warms my heart right now.


    My thoughts have ended right there when I felt Alex''s hand squishing into mine that caught my attention right away.


    "You seemed lost in your own thoughts," Alex pointed out. "Care to share what seems to be bothering you?"


    "It''s nothing." I brushed him off and pointed to a random ride to prevent him from asking further questions. "Can we ride that thing?"


    "That?"Alex seemed to be in shock so I took a closer look at what I''ve pointed and immediately regretted it afterward. It was a huge Ferris wheel that is usually used for sightseeing.


    Mockingly, Alex then voiced out his thoughts. "You surprised me. I thought you''re afraid of heights?"


    I am, actually. But I won''t give him the satisfaction of showing him my weakness anytime he wants and dragged him to the ticketing booth.


    "Come on now. Just quit your yapping and let''s buy a ticket before it''spletely sold out."


    I heard him chuckle right beside me but I tried to ignore it and continued dragging him there.


    Still chuckling, Alex said, "Alright, alright. No need to be feisty about it."


    While we are lining up for the ticketing booth, I can''t help but sneak a nervous nce at the gigantic ride on our left side. How high could it be? I suddenly wondered.


    Alex must have seen me sneaking nces at the Ferris Wheel and dly teased me once more. "Seems to me, you''re really scared about riding it."


    I sighed an annoyed sigh and shifted my gaze back at him. "Yes, I''m scared But having you by my side motivates me to conquer my fears just by knowing you''re there. Happy?"


    "Oh" I surprisingly saw Alex now scratched the back of his head and looked shy to make an eye contact with me all of a sudden.


    "If that''s the case, then" He pursed his lips together but still won''t look at me directly.


    "Let''s conquer our fears-- together."

 Chapter 163: Christmas Carnival (Three)

    Chapter 163: Christmas Carnival (Three)


    I know Alex said just now that we will conquer our fears together, but looking at him now all frozen to his seat next to me, I am starting to feel guilty for forcing him to ride this thing with me.


    Alex is acting weird now with all that clinging he is making in my arms, just like a kid who clings to his mother for life.


    Wait, does that mean he really sees me as his mother right now? Ah, just forget it. I am beginning to talk nonsense here.


    "Hey," I called out to him, but he simply wouldn''t budge and kept clinging to my arms for support. "Are you seriously afraid of heights or are you just taking this opportunity to cling to me like a girl?"


    The moment I said that, Alex may have realized sooner what he has been doing for the past couple of minutes and immediately peeled himself away from me.


    He looked at me in disbelief and asked, "Can''t you tell that I am really afraid of heights over here?!"


    I meticulously looked at him and saw his handsome face getting paler and paler each time this thing is moving.


    To test him out further, I tried stomping my feet and was just about to stand from where I am currently seated when Alex annoyingly pulled me back in his side and clutched his hands into mine.


    "Dummy, what are you doing? Do you seriously want me to die of a heart attack, huh?"


    With that kind of reaction I was kind of expecting from him, I can''t help butugh to my heart''s content. He is just so cute that his cheeks are now starting to turn beet red!


    Turning away quickly, Alex added with a hint of sarcasm, "W-why are youughing? You''re just too sweet and considerate, aren''t you?"


    Almost instantly, I hurriedly tried to contain myughter and get back on his good graces. I''m afraid that something bad will happen once I get to have the captain mad at me.


    Smirking, I replied, "Consider this as getting even for all those hardships you''ve also caused me in the past." and I stuck my tongue out to even annoy him more.


    By the time I stopped making faces, Alex turned again to face me and held my hand once again. But this time, his hands are not trembling anymore unlike earlier. There was also a subtle expression in his face along with the blowing of the gentle breeze around us.


    "W-what? What is it?" I asked as I got anxious all of a sudden.


    "Why?Aren''t I allowed to stare at the beautiful face of my girlfriend?"


    Girlfriend he said that word out loud without any hesitation. Just that one simple phrase from him instantly made my heart skip a beat.


    Trying to suppress my overwhelming feelings, I said, "What is this? One second you were acting like a scaredy cat, and now you''re acting like this. You''re just too weird, aren''t you?"


    Alex ignored my remark and snuggled up close to me. I was so shocked by his sudden movement that I almost pushed him away for that. After all, I am still really not used to guys being this close to me.


    "Let us stay like this until the ride ends, then will I only be at ease when I am this close to you."


    Acting like his obedient servant, I didn''t dare to move for the next couple of minutes and just enjoyed this rare moment with him.


    The first time I saw this man back in the train station, I thought that he was this rude, heartless jerk inside and out. Alex strikes me also as a guy who doesn''t like to express his feelings that much.


    Yet, amidst all the conflicts that we are both facing today, who would have thought that we get to share this beautiful moment together? Who would have thought that all those trials that we have faced would end up being with each other''s arms like this.


    I smiled at those beautiful thoughts running through my head. Nothing makes this moment even more beautiful than having the guy I adore right beside me


    The ferris wheel ride was over in a sh. We almost fell as we exited, which caused us tough as if on cue afterward.


    "How can you call yourself a captain of a magic army if you act like a scaredy cat?" I blurted within hearing distance as we walked towards a diner that he had rmended not far from him.


    We got hungry after that thrilling ride just now. The ferris wheel was so high we could almost see the whole city from the top!


    "And how can you be a master wizard if you''re also afraid of heights? Geez." Alex countered a good one against mine. I only shot daggers in his direction before focusing my gaze back to the road and silently walked while feeling his warm hand against mine.


    I don''t know if I am just too happy to care or too naive to notice, but when I happened to look in my right, I saw a glimpse of shadow not far from where we are currently walking. I blinked my eyes once, and the figure was instantly gone from my sight.


    Yeah, it must have been my imagination


    ***


    -THIRD PERSON-


    At the castle''s backyard, there stood Lancelot''s slender and tall figure as he watched the big oak tree standing proudly in front of him. He caresses the trunk with such importance, as if this tree has so much value in it.


    It was only known to his n what this tree holds inside its trunk, and that is something that they have devoted themselves into in order to preserve it.


    For this tree holds a very important person in their n, a powerful wizard that was kept hidden on its very trunk who, at his time, was feared and loathed by everyone a man that Lancelot''s n was devoted to serve him with all of their lives.


    "Soon my lord, you will be resurrected once again." Lancelot croons, just like he was talking to a living person.


    "Just a little patience, and soon we will conquer the world again."

 Chapter 164: The Prince is Still Alive?

    Chapter 164: The Prince is Still Alive?


    -THIRD PERSON-


    At the castle.


    Alex returned to the castle the moment he and Krise were done spending their precious time together at the Christmas Carnival a while ago. As hard as it is, thed tried to contain his joy and put on his usual nonchnt face when having to deal with castle guards and servants while entering the castle''s premises.


    And if he is being unlucky today, the first person Alex encounters is none other than Lancelot, whom he already had an idea on what kind of being this man is.


    ording to his research on his true identity, Lancelot over here is a fake priest and a level S wizard and graduate of Gilead Academy several years ago. Except for Alex and the prince, only Lancelot aced all the magic skills tests in his four-year stay in the academy.


    Aside from that fact, Lancelot over here is also a level S dream walker, having that rare ability to walk into someone''s dream and kill that person inside his head.


    Now that he thinks about it, why does this guy have to undergo the trouble of pretending to be the city''s archbishop when he can just kill the prince and steal the crown from him all this time? It''s so hard to get into his head and decipher what he''s been thinking all along even if he will use a mind-reading spell at the moment.


    For all they know, it must have been a slip of his tongue before at the time when he blurts out about his experiences in the academy while he is currently a priest. For all they know, priests are prohibited to learn and use magic as part of their sacred oath to stay away from the affairs of the state.


    "Ah, Captain Alex! I''ve been searching everywhere for you," Lancelot says yfully and hunches his eyebrows. "Where have you been all this time?"


    Nonchntly, Alex replied, "You know where I always go when I am not here. I was in the headquarters, training novice wizards in the magic army."


    Lancelot''s mouth forms the letter ''o'' before responding, "Oh, is that so? Margaret says earlier that she doesn''t know where you are and so I''ve been worried."


    Thatst part of his sentence immediately caught Alex''s keen attention and so he asked as enthusiastically as he could, "Why would you be worried, Lancelot? It''s not like I am lost or something."


    Lancelot looked like someone he was taken aback by what thisd said and therefore barked an awkwardugh. "I was worried that the pie I''ve baked for you and Lucas would go cold without you tasting it."


    Alex chuckles. "Is that so? Well then, I''ll have a taste of your delicious pie once I am done with all my paperworks in the office."


    "Alrighty. Whatever you say, captain."


    After that brief conversation he had with the archbishop, Alex immediately excused himself and walked straight to his office. As soon as his back faced Lancelot, his fake smile disappeared almost instantly and was reced with a frown on his lips.


    "Nice act as always, Lancelot," he mumbled to himself and proceeded to go to his office.


    By the time he arrived there, something had immediately caught his attention that made his eyebrows knitted together. He saw Lucas already sitting on his seat as his back wasfortably resting on his leather chair.


    "And what do you think you''re doing here?" Alex asked, frowning.


    Lucas only chuckled with his initial reaction and said, "Grumpy as always, I see. Anyway, I''m only here to deliver you some great news that I''m sure you''ll love to hear."


    "And what would that be, hmm?"


    Before saying it, Lucas looked to his left and right and cast a look at their surroundings to look for a possibility that someone might be listening to their conversation at the moment. Alex only rolled his eyes at what he is currently doing and nonchntly activates a sound barrier inside this room for his satisfaction.


    "There. Much better." Lucas pointed out happily. "Anyway, as what I''m saying earlier, I secretly visited the prince''s chamber where the unconscious body of the prince was currently stored until the day of his burial on the 23rd."


    By the mention of the prince, Alex''s attention was suddenly piqued, and is now all ears to listen to what thisd is going to say at the moment.


    "And have you discovered something, I assume?" Alex asked.


    Lucas smiled widely and replied, "Yes, I have. And it is definitely worth risking my life for."


    "What is it?"


    "At first, I didn''t believe what I saw. But then, I looked a bit closer at his fingers, and I saw that it''s indeed moving-- barely. But still moving. Could it be"


    "That the prince is still-- alive?" Alex finished it for him, making Lucas frown instantly.


    "Hey! I was just going to say that!"


    Learning this new information now, Alex suddenly remembers the prince''s diary and what does he mean by hisst entry. He got this weird intuition that somehow, what really happened to him was somewhat recorded inside and there was a good exnation why the prince chose to hide it and even applied some magic to seal it from others.


    I''ve got to check the prince''s body for myself and try to reread his diary for some missed clues!


    Finally making up his mind, Alex faced Lucas once more and said, "I have to see the body for myself." and immediately left his office without waiting for Lucas''s response.


    ***


    -KRISELLA-


    The following day, I woke up in such a good mood with a smile on my lips.


    I may look like a retarded teenage girl who haspletely lost her sanity because who would wake up with such a smile on their lips, right?


    But since I had the most amazing dream everst night involving me and Lance and our future together with kids and pets and things like that, you can''t possibly me me for smiling like this so early in the morning.


    And speaking of that guy, me and the rest of the guys involved in the n of taking down Lancelot and his goons on Christmas Day have all agreed to meet at the captain''s houseter in the afternoon when Alex suddenly called for an ''emergency meeting'' out of nowhere through sending a telepathic message to each one of us.


    I wonder what that important message he is going to ry to us though. But I was hoping that it''s not something dreadful.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!